《Tangled Up In Blue》


 Chapter 1 Third Anniversary

    Chapter 1 Third Anniversary


    It was an especially warm night in Ye City.


    Ma Quan drove through the neighborhood, passing through all the other familiar trees and houses.


    Finally, he arrived at his apartment. Getting off the car, Ma went up to the door and pressed his


    finger on the scanner. The door then opened with a slight beep and click. Much to his disappointment,


    he saw the bright hall was empty. "Poppi?" he called out.


    There was no answer. ''Where did you go?''


    After closing the door behind him, he put the documents in his hand on the sofa and went upstairs to


    the bedroom.


    "Poppi?" he shouted once more. "Where are you?" When Ma Quan had reached the bedroom, he


    saw that there were the clothes of a woman strewn across the bed, and heard the the sound of running


    water in the bathroom.


    Splish, ssh! Splish, ssh!


    Just then, he faintly heard the voice of a womaning through the crack of the bathroom door.


    Shortly afterwards, the person inside had turned the water off. Malcolm Quan looked in the direction of


    the bathroom reflexively. The door was only opened by a couple of inches. Nevertheless, he could


    easily see the perfect, curvy figure inside.


    "Damn it..." Malcolm Qiu cursed in a low voice as he loosened his tie. As his hand reached for the door


    knob, the door suddenly swung open. "Poppi Qiu..."


    "La... Aah!" Poppi Qiu was humming to herself when she came out of the bathroom. A bath towel


    was wrapped around her body. When she saw that Ma was there in the bathroom, she was


    surprised and jumped back, her melodious humming turning into a scream. Her hands instinctively


    went to her face to protect herself, thinking that the person in the bedroom was an intruder.


    "Oh, shut up!" Malcolm Quan snapped, but soon after he felt guilty for startling Poppi and making her


    scream.


    "M... Ma?!" Hearing the familiar voice, Poppi Qiu opened her eyes with lingering fear. She blinked,


    unbelieving that it was indeed Ma in front of her, and adjusted the towel on her body.


    "When...When did you get here? You scared me to nearly half to death... Can you tell me first when


    you''re going toe over? I thought you were a serial killer or something!"


    "Serial killer?" Malcolm Quan couldn''t help but look at Poppi Qiu from the bottom up. Poppi Qui''s legs


    were tall and slender, her skin smooth and fair. There was a beautiful pink flush on her delicate face,


    and her eyes were big and lovely.


    Immediately, Ma Quan withdrew his gaze. "You''re too confident in yourself," he mumbled.


    "What do you mean by that?" Poppi Qui asked, folding her arms over her chest and jutting out her hip.


    "Why did you even break into my house in the first ce?" Poppi said, raising her chin up at Ma.


    "your house? In case you''ve forgotten, this is my home," Malcolm cast a cold nce at her.


    "Uh...." Then, Poppi blinked and nced at Ma with a sly look in her eyes. "What are you doing


    home, honey?" she said, her voice suddenly sweet and alluring.


    "Honey?" Ma asked dubiously as he cast a sharp look at Poppi.


    "What''s the matter? We''re a legal couple, aren''t we?" A triumphant smile appeared on Poppi''s thin lips.


    "Legal, but not really in the truest sense," sneered Ma, his face expressionless. He turned around


    and walked to the door. "Go downstairs," he said, looking back at Poppi, "I have something I need to


    tell you."


    "Give me half an hour to do my skin care routine."


    "You''d better hurry up." Without looking back, the tall figure disappeared at the corner of the corridor.


    Poppi Qiu shrugged her shoulders indifferently and sat in front of her dresser. There, she gently applied


    moisturizer on her neck and arms, quietly humming to herself.


    After getting dressed, Poppi went downstairs and saw Ma sitting up straight on the couch, his thin


    lips pressed tightly into a fine line. The way the living room light shone on his angr face made him


    especially handsome and attractive.


    "Go ahead. What is it you have to tell me?" Poppi asked as she sat across from Ma. The bright,


    luxurious chandelier illuminated the room with a golden light. Itpliment the ck, marble coffee


    table beautifully -- the warmth of the chandelierplimenting the coolness of the coffee table. But, the


    coldness of the table could notpare the cold look the beautiful woman and the handsome man had


    on their faces as they looked at each other intently.


    "This is the contract extension." Leaning forward, Ma gingerly pushed the thick document on the


    table towards Poppi. "See if there is anything else you would like to add or omit."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The corners of Poppie mouth turned up to a slight smile as she took the documents. As she read the


    words on the first page, she raised her eyebrows. "This is the prenuptial agreement. Mywyer isn''t


    here though. Does this agreement count?"


    "Mr. Shen has seen it already."


    "Well, okay then." Poppi smiled lightly and flipped through two pages casually. "Huh.." she mumbled as


    she read over a page. "Will we be renewing the contract for two years?"


    "Yes." Ma sat stiffly in his seat, his knuckes white as he tightly sped his hands in front of him.


    "Why it has changed into two years? I thought we had agreed on only one year?"


    "Well, you have done a good job in the past three years. I don''t see the harm signing in for another


    extra year," Ma exined with a straight face, "Besides, this time, after we sign this, you can be


    rest assured that this will be thest."


    "Why? Are you about to finish your acquisition n? How can you be so sure that you will be able to


    make it within two years?"


    "Just trust me," Malcolm squinted his eyes as he firmly looked at Poppi, dismissing her doubtful tone.


    However, the more he looked at her face, the more he felt in awe. It seemed like it was such a long


    time since he had seen Poppi face to face like this. Ma knew how beautiful Poppi was, but he


    couldn''t help but feel stunned at the way her eye brightly twinkled and how her lips turned into a


    charming smile... ''That annoying smile!'' he suddenly thought. It was what he hated the most about her -


    - it always looked as if it was mocking him with its cunningness!


    "But all my youth would be wasted on you. Two additional years on top of the three years before that?


    Don''t you think it''s a bit too long?" Poppi protested, as the sly smile that Ma hated so much


    surfaced on her lips, "Am I not a bit on the losing side of this agreement? I''m not quite sure I can sign


    this..."


    "I will double your monthly living expenses," Ma said sternly, a hint of disgust shing through his


    eyes. With a deep sigh, he continued, "And, you are allowed to go around on dates and get a


    boyfriend. As long as you hold up your part of the agreement and keep our marriage as secret as


    before. Is that fair enough for you?"


    "What? I can get a boyfriend?!" Poppi Qiu grinned and pretended to be surprised, "That''s great! You


    should have said that earlier. I don''t have to read this entire thing anymore! I''m in!"


    "Stop babbling and just sign the papers if you have no other problems," Ma scoffed unhappily.


    Poppi''s mouth twitched with annoyance, but didn''t say anything further. She flipped the pages of the


    document to the very end. On the bottom of the page, she saw that Ma had already signed his


    name on the dotted line. Reaching out her hand, she groped around the table for a pen but there was


    nothing there. Shrugging, Poppi was about to stand up. "I''m just going to get a..."


    "Here you are," Malcolm said with a frown as he swiftly took out a pen from his pocket.


    "Thanks," Poppi mumbled as she sat down back again. She took the pen in Ma''s hand and sighed


    lightly. Opening the cap, she signed the documents with a graceful swipe of her hand. With a


    comcent smile, she handed back the document and the pen over to Ma. "Thank you for taking


    care of me for the next two years."


    Malcolm stood up with a document in his hand. "Maybe less than two years even..."


    "What did you say?" Poppi raised her head doubtfully.


    "If we finish the acquisition n ahead of schedule, at the day of the acquisition, our marriage will be


    terminated. It''s written on there. You better read it carefully," Ma said as he pointed at Poppi''s copy


    of the documents.


    "That''s great. May you seed as soon as possible. And yes, I will read it carefully." Poppi also stood


    up and looked up at him with a big and friendly smile.


    Malcolm cast a sidelong nce at Poppi and snorted, "This is all your fault, you know." Then he took


    the documents and turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Poppi called out to him. The smile on her face had long gone.


    "What is it?" Malcolm stopped in his tracks, turning his head slightly back.


    "It''s our third anniversary. Don''t you have anything to say?" Poppi stared at Malcolm from behind.


    "I''ll transfer the money to your ountter," Ma just replied coldly. It seemed that Malcolm Quan


    didn''t want to talk with her anymore and was ready to leave.


    "I don''t want the money."


    "Oh? So what do you want?"

 Chapter 2 Treatment

    Chapter 2 Treatment


    After hearing this, Malcolm finally turned around and looked at Poppi with a frown.


    "I..." Poppi stammered, as she didn''t expect that he would look back at her. But upon seeing the


    confused look on his face, Poppi put on a radiant smile. "There''s a newly released set of limited edition


    jewelry, bags, and shoes. I want them all."


    "You can buy it with the money I''m giving you," Malcolm scoffed as he squinted his eyes at Poppi.


    Then, he turned back quickly to walk out the door.


    "Malcolm!" she shouted after him hurriedly. "There''s one more thing I wanted to ask you!"


    "Yeah right," Malcolm sneered and kept walking.


    By now, Poppi was briskly walking after him, her face twisted with anxiety. "Ma! When can I see


    Celine? Or let me call her doctor at the very least!"


    This stopped Ma dead in his tracks. "Celine..." he uttered with a short chuckle. "If it were possible,


    I would make sure that you will never see her again for the rest of your life." The words that came out


    of Ma''s mouth were as thick as poison.


    "But she''s my sister! She''s the only family I have left in this world! You can''t do this to me!" Poppi


    protested as she grabbed hard on Ma''s sleeve. "Please... Let me see her..."


    "Your father''s still lying in bed, isn''t he? Although I doubt that he would ever wake up again, at least


    he''s not dead. Technically speaking, Celine isn''t the only family you have left. Don''t exaggerate things,


    Poppi." Ma then brushed off Poppi''s hand off him as if she was made out of filth, feeling satisfied


    at the embarrassed and defeated look on her face. "Besides, she''s doing well on her own without


    having you around," he added with a sneer.


    Poppi stumbled back a few steps. Her heart felt so heavy in her chest that she could do nothing but


    watch him make his leave. Without another nce back, Ma shut the door with a loud bang,


    causing the chandelier in the living room to give a slight chime. Every single time Poppi mentioned her


    sister, it would always turn out like this.


    It was eerily silent in the apartment.


    Only Poppi''s breath and the sound of the clock could be heard. Tick... tock...


    A whileter, Poppi sighed quietly and walked back to the living room, her shoulders slumped forward


    in defeat. She bent down, picked up the documents, and headed upstairs.


    Time flew by so quickly as it had already been three years since she and Ma had been married.


    Even though she was the real "Mrs. Quan", being legitimately married to Ma and all, they could


    only meet in secret. When Ma dide to see her, he would leave just as quickly as he went.


    Every day, Poppi would see in the headlines the different women who were associated with Ma.


    There was nothing Poppi could do but idly stand by. The marriage between her and Malcolm was much


    tooplicated. There was no way Ma wanted their rtionship to be publicized and neither did


    Poppi.


    Upon reaching the bedroom, Poppi sprawled up on the bed and closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep,


    dreaming about the not-so-distant past...


    Boom! "Poppi, Celine,e with me! We need to hurry!" her father yelled.


    "Where are we going? What''s wrong?"


    "There''s no time to exin! We need to leave Ye City. Go anywhere but here! The further, the better!


    Just go!"


    Poppi tossed and turned in bed, hershed fluttering slightly. It had begun to rain outside her


    apartment, and the thunder that came with it seemed to intertwine with the scene from the nightmare


    she was having.


    "Run! Faster! They''reing!" In her dream, Poppi could see the image of her father getting clearer


    and clearer. All of a sudden, she saw a brilliant lighting from the end of the street. It was a car


    driving towards them with immense speed. Poppi raised her hand to cover her eyes from the blinding


    headlights. Hand in hand, the three of them ran as quickly as they could. They ran along that road as if


    it had no end. At some point, Poppi was so tired and out of breath that she felt that she was about to


    pass out. However, the car kept chasing after them, and was soon right on their tracks. In such a


    critical moment, her father suddenly loosened his grip on Poppi and pushed her hard to the side.


    "Poppi!"


    Bang! Bang


    Poppi mmed onto the wet grass, and heard the loud thud and the screeching of the car brakes. In a


    daze, she slowly tried to prop herself up with her arms and tried to look at what had happened. The first


    thing she noticed was the blood mixing in with the rain on the pavement. Then, Poppi saw her father


    and her sister lying on the ground, lifelessly.


    "Dad! Celine!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi screamed and struggled to her feet. There was no strength left in her anymore, and she could do


    nothing but stagger and fall once more as she helplessly watched the car quickly drive away.


    A p of thunder echoed in the dark sky.


    "Dad! Celine! Celine!" Awoken by the loud thunder, Poppi sat up as she cried out for her family. There


    was cold sweat all over her face and down to her neck. Her eyes were wide open in horror as she tried


    to catch her breath.


    The bedroom was briefly illuminated by a strike of lighting outside, making Poppi jump.


    ''It was just a dream.... just a dream.'' With a deep breath, she wiped her face with the back of her hand


    and curled up on the bed. It had been nearly four years since that incident happened. Whenever she


    dreamt about it, it was still as vivid and as awful as the actual thing. Up to this day, Poppi couldn''t help


    but think why her father chose to save her life over his and Celine''s.


    A shiver went down her body. Poppi got under the nket and hugged her arms, as if she was trying to


    keep herself together. There never was a day that went by that Poppi didn''t think of her father. She


    literally owed her life to him, and for that she was unconditionally grateful. To keep him alive, he had to


    be given special treatment, and had a lot of various of medicines and medical procedures that were


    undoubtedly expensive. Even when the doctor told Poppi that it would take a miracle for her father to


    wake up, there was no way she was going to give up on him.


    With everything going on, Poppi had been driven into a corner. It was then she decided to tactically


    marry Ma. With the help of herwyer, they made a deal so that her family''s shares were entrusted


    to him, and so the medical bills were no longer something she needed to worry about. At the same


    time, she had protection from the people who were after her and her family.


    That night was the beginning of the rainy season in Ye City. Lighting and thunder rumbled all night long.


    It was not until early the next morning did the rain stop. Barely getting any sleep, Poppi got up early to


    take a shower. Afterwards, she got dressed, grabbed her bag, and headed to the subway. She had no


    choice but tomute since her old and shabby car had gotten scrapped.


    "There you are, PoppI!" Wendy Yu called out as Poppi walked into the office. With long quick strides,


    Wendy came over to Poppi and dragged her off to one side.


    "What''s wrong?" Poppi frowned. The sticky feeling in the subway had not dissipated, and Poppi felt


    difficult to breathe.


    "Bad news!" Wendy Yu said with a frightened look, "Tina Ai from the advertising department is going to


    take action again. The manuscript of your second half of the month was removed by her from the


    magazine!"


    Poppi raised her eyebrows and showed a sigh of relief. She went to her desk and put down her


    designer bag. "It''s no big deal. She can pull out my piece if she likes. I just thought the bonus would


    have been nice," Poppi said in a slightly displeased tone.


    "Wow, you''re so level-headed!" Wendy Yu looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Even the people in our


    department feel sorry for you! I mean, this isn''t the first time Tina Ai has bullied you like this and


    remove your drafts. Aren''t you the least bit angry at her? If I were you, I would have infuriated by now!"


    Wendy eximed angrily.


    With a smile, Poppi took her bag and held it up for Wendy to see. "Do you know what this is?, Wendy?"


    "A really nice handbag, that''s what it is!" Wendy Yu sighed. Even if Wendy saved up for two years,


    there was no way she could afford something like that.


    "That''s right," Poppi said as she ced it back on the table. "As the saying goes, ''prevention is better


    than cure''. To prevent myself from getting in a bad mood, I just buy nice things that I want. You should


    try it. I promise that you will be refreshed and cid the whole day. Besides, it''s not good for your


    health to be angry all the time at every little thing."


    "So buying a bag that''s way out of my budget it supposed to make everything better?" Wendy Yu


    frowned and was stunned for a few seconds. Then she pulled her face and said with grievance, "Poppi,


    you are bullying me!"


    "Haha! My dear, how could I bear to bully you! I''m just telling the truth!" Poppi smiled and pinched her


    face. Just then, Poppi remembered her sister. She used to joke around with Celine like this.


    At that momen, Tina came out of her office and saw Wendy and Poppiughing. Rolling her eyes, she


    came over to Poppi with the manuscript in her hands. "Well, hello there, Miss Poppi. I see you''re


    showing off your new bag again."


    Hearing Tina''s sarcastic words from behind her, Poppi turned around and shed her a bright smile.


    She got her bag and showed it to Tina. "I got it straight from abroad! Beautiful, isn''t it? Oh! I forgot that I


    already showed you this onest time and you said you liked it. Why don''t you buy one too? We could


    match and be just like sisters!"

 Chapter 3 He is Said To Be Married

    Chapter 3 He is Said To Be Married


    Seeing this, Tina squinted and threw the draught on the desk with a snap. "It''s not enough. If you redo


    it, I will consider continuing to use it. Besides, send me an electronic copy. " Then she left in her high


    heels.


    Wendy stuck out her tongue and made a face behind Tina. She said in a low voice, "you haven''t got it


    so you''re green with envy. You always make fun of Poppi with your work. You thinks you''re somebody.


    Do you think you''re the judge?"


    Looking at Wendy, Poppi smiled and said, "you dare to say anything, if she hear you, she will fire you."


    "If she fire me, I''ll be with Poppi." Wendy held on to Poppi''s arm and shook her around. She said


    enviously, "I don''t be more greedy, Poppi. I can really get along with you. You are wearing a new limited


    edition bag every week that you are full of noble temperament. Poppi, why are you so rich?"


    "To marry with a wealthy man."


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea. Poppi, you..." After saying that, she felt something wrong and continued,


    "Poppi, you yed a trick on me again. You don''t have a husband. Why did you ask me to find that?"


    "I have a husband!" Poppi grinned at Wendy evilly.


    "Humph! What a liar you are! I don''t want to talk with you anymore! " Wendy went back to her desk with


    a pout, but was greeted by Poppi''sughter. Wendy and Celine were quite alike. It seemed that the way


    Poppi looked at Wendy was different from that when she saw another person


    With a sigh, Poppi also sat in front of the desk. Thinking of the topic about "husband", she sighed in her


    mind that she and Malcolm were really married, but no one would believe her if she told it to others?


    They had to keep it as a secret!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stretching herself, Poppi was about to take out a pen to modify the draft, but remembering what Tina


    said, she turned on theputer. She liked to write manuscript with her hands. Although it was a little


    difficult, it had be her habit. Which just as she had developed the habit of existence of Malcolm.


    The feelings of can''t losing or breaking up with him were really annoyed


    The draft was revised for half a morning, and it was informed to have a meeting near the off-duty time.


    Celine took her notebook and followed everyone to the conference room.


    In the meeting room, there was only one light being turned on the big screen, and Poppi sat in the dim


    corner, almost falling asleep. She didn''t sleep for a whole night yesterday because of the heavy rain


    and nightmares, that she was so tired.


    "Our fashion magazine is going to be the annual business interview. We have confirmed a few


    candidates." Standing in front of the screen, with a confident smile on her face. As the slide changed,


    Tina said at the same time, "the first candidate is Malcolm, the CEO of SG ."


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    The pen in Poppi''s hand fell on the ground and made a light sound, which attracted the attention of


    people around. Tina took a look at Poppi and then looked away with a sneer. She continued, "if Mr.


    Malcolm was selected as the cover person, the sales of our magazine will be soaring..."


    Poppi forgot what Tina was talking about, but couldn''t move her eyes from the picture of Malcolm on


    the screen.who make her no longer tired. Interview Malcolm? It was difficult to do that.


    "If the magazine has to invite Malcolm, I will be the first one to sign up for an interview!"


    "Fuck off! Who do you think you are! I''m the first to sign up for the contest! "


    "Mr. Malcolm is so handsome. I wonder what the real him is like."


    At lunch time, Poppi was having lunch with some colleagues of the editing department. They were


    talking about the morning meeting. She couldn''t help but put in a smile and said, "maybe in real life, Mr.


    Malcolm is not that handsome. After all, the photo technique is so advanced, right? What if our dream


    is shattered? "


    "What?" Wendy bit the chopsticks and frowned. She looked disgusted. "Really? It is said that Malcolm


    is the most eligible bachelor in Ye city. It is said that he has some rtionship with the daughter of the


    mayor. His face should not be too ugly. "


    "Yes, don''t guess." "Have you met Mr. Malcolm, Poppi?" asked Aileen Tang


    "Me?" Taking a sip of soup, Poppi forced a big smile on her face and replied calmly, "of course not."


    "That''s it." Then she drew closer to them and whispered, "but it''s hard to say whether Mr. Malcolm is


    single or not."


    "What do you mean? !" Jenny covered her mouth and gave her a pat. "he is not a single man?"


    "I heard that Mr. Malcolm has been married for a long time." It seemed that she had known a big


    secret.


    "Get married? !" Cried Wendy.


    "Ahem!" Poppi was choked by the rice that her face turned red.


    "What''s wrong with you, Poppi?" Wendy hastened to support her. Seeing this, Poppi took the


    opportunity to exined and scolded, "it''s all your fault. You roared so loudly that I was almost scared


    to death! It''s none of your business. "


    Wendy pouted, "I was just too surprised!"


    "Yeah, it''s too shocking." Jenny couldn''t help but sigh, "where did you hear of Mr. Malcolm''s marriage?"


    "Gossips are all about women. I also forget where I heard it." Aileen Tang shrugged.


    After Poppi appeased Wendy and started to eat, Wendy couldn''t help but ask, "if he really get married,


    why does he keep it as a secret?"


    "Haven''t you heard of it?" Aileen clicked her tongue in exasperation. "The male star we interviewedst


    time was not the one who got married. It was said that he had a child a few days ago He probably


    wants you girls to continue to like him. "


    "Then being his wife would be in a living hell." "She have to hide her true feelings all the time. He is the


    man that many women all over the world want to sleep with. But she should pretend that nothing has


    happened. That''s so annoying!" she added


    Poppi nodded her head in secret. But when she heard what she said next, she was shocked and


    speechless. Even if they got married, they didn''t sleep together, such as she and Malcolm.


    But, the news of Malcolm''s marriage should be conjecture? If anyone found out the truth, Poppi would


    be thought to break the contract and then she would have no money to spend.There is no more


    horrible than no money for her!


    "You are wrong. I think it''s good to keep the marriage as a secret!" "If I were his wife, I wouldugh up


    my sleeves. When you cry and miss my husband, I could sleep with him aboveboard Perfect! "


    "You are so shameless!" Aileen pretended to be angry and giggled, "just eat!"


    "Wait a minute, has Mr. Malcolm been married or not?" Wendy kept asking.


    "I also want to know if he is married or not." Poppi said timely.


    "Well I don''t know either! Maybe it''s just a rumor! " "Marriage or not, it''s none of my business." she


    continued, waving her hand


    Poppi touched her nose as she did not hear anything about Malcolm''s marriage. She guessed it must


    be someone who was talking nonsense so that she became a little sensitive.

 Chapter 4 Visit Grandma On The Mountain

    Chapter 4 Visit Grandma On The Mountain


    In the CEO''s office, SG Group Headquarters.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª


    "Come in." A calm male voice came from the office. Malcolm was reading the documents left behind


    these days.when Sean Xiao, his assistant opened the door and walked in with a mobile phone in his


    hand. "Mr. Malcolm, it''s Miss Lin''s call."


    "Yes." Malcolm slowly signed his name and then raised his head. His long eyes squinted. He took the


    phone and said, "you go out first!"


    "Yes." Sean Xiao nodded and took a few steps back. Then he turned around and gently closed the


    door for Malcolm.


    He dialed the phone with his slender finger and asked: "hello?"


    "Malcolm!" "Are you busy now? I heard that you went to thepany without taking a break yesterday


    after you came back to y city. You must take care of yourself! "said Catherine Lin with a sweet voice.


    "Yes." "Do you have anything to tell me?" Malcolm replied in a cold voice


    "Can''t I call you since I have nothing else to do?" She pouted her lips, acting like a spoiled child.


    "I''m busy. I won''t answer your phone if there''s nothing important. Bye."


    "Wait! wait! I am busy! I have something to tell you! " "I have something to tell you," she added hurriedly


    "Yes."


    Hearing his response, Catherine heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I heard that a magazine wants to


    interview you. Can you..."


    "Interview me? Why didn''t I know? " Malcolm asked while looking at the documents.


    "Well, my friend told me that she works in this magazine Anyway, they have the right to interview you! "


    After a few words, she changed the subject. "Could you tell the media something about us during the


    interview?"


    "Our business? What''s our business? " "It''s still unknown whether I ept the interview or not."


    Malcolm said without even raising his eyes.


    "I''m twenty-six years old. It''s time for me to get married. You know, my father has always been


    optimistic about you. Why don''t you tell them more about our rtionship? " Catherine Lin looked


    happy and proud. She was the daughter of the mayor. In Ye city, perhaps no one was more suitable to


    be Malcolm''s wife than her. And Malcolm was so excellent that no one was more suitable to be the


    son-inw of the mayor than him.


    "Miss Lin, we are just friends now. It''s too early for us to talk about marriage." Malcolm put down his


    pen, tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table, "and I don''t want to get married now."


    She had expected that he would say so. It was just a bold idea of hers. She had no chance to win.


    "Are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together. " Catherine Lin said and naturally changed the topic.


    "I''m busy tonight." Malcolm said in a low voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    "having a dinner with my family."


    "Can I go there?" Asked Catherine Lin, full of expectation.


    "It''s not suitable for you to go to such an asion."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Though she was active, she had higher self-esteem than others. She would no longer


    follow him because of many times he had refused.


    When Malcolm was about to hang up the phone, he thought of something and asked: "I wonder which


    magazine are going to interview me, Miss Lin."


    "Under the Entertainment Magazine, Mr. an Entertainer." Then she added, "and next time, just call my


    name directly. Don''t call me miss. Lin."


    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, and a happy smile of Poppi appeared in his brain.


    After hanging up the phone, Malcolm sent a message to Poppi -- "go to my grandma''s home for dinner


    tonight."


    When Poppi received the message, Tina Ai was counting the benefits of Malcolm''s interview on the


    meeting. The brisk ringtone of Poppi''s mobile phone made her feel like being poured cold water on her


    head. She put on a false smile and said, "miss. Poppi from the editorial department seems to have an


    objection with my ideas."


    "Of course not." Poppi said tactfully, "there is a trash message, and it''s not the right time toe, so I


    have deleted it." As she spoke, she clicked the message and quickly replied, "okay.".


    "Now that you have noints, I''ll leave the interview to Poppi." Trying to suppress her anger, Tina


    smiled, but the resentment in her eyes couldn''t be concealed.


    When she came out of the meeting room, Poppi was still a little shocked and annoyed.


    Wendy bit her fingertips and followed her all the way to the office. "Are you scared, Poppi? It''s true that


    Tina did this to bully you! As for the matter of interview Malcolm, Tina analyzed a lot of benefits. She


    didn''t even find any person to do it. It was simply talking on the paper! Enough! "


    "After all, she will be the vice editor in chief soon. The new broom sweeps clean." Poppi shook her


    head and consoled her, "may I understand her youngdy better!"


    "Poppi, you are so generous." "We are in the editing department and I have no obligation to make the


    orders. What can we do, Poppi? Do you have any idea? "


    Poppi turned her neck and replied, "yes."


    "What''s it?" Wendy''s eyes lit up.


    "Don''t worry. When our directores back tomorrow, we''ll ask her for help. She still takes our side.


    She will definitely refuse such kind of jobs." A determined look shed through Poppi''s bright eyes and


    she said, "moreover, I don''t think it''s a good idea to interview Mr. Malcolm. I have a better candidate. "


    "Who is it?"


    "Well It''s a secret. " "I''m going to see my grandma tonight. I have to pack up my things and go home


    early. Wendy, you should also go home early!" Wendy said with a smile


    "Thank you, Poppi. you are going to eat something delicious. It''s so nice."


    Without saying anything, Poppii packed her things and left in a hurry. delicious? She wasn''t that lucky.


    But her mother-inw wouldn''t let her go so easily


    The subway returned to the Imperial Tang Residential Quarter. As soon as she entered the gate of the


    community, she saw Malcolm''s car stopped downstairs. Poppi thought Malcolm was waiting for her


    upstairs, so she bypassed the car to leave.


    "Mrs. Gu!" But as soon as she took one step forward, she heard Sean Xiao calling her name. Poppi


    turned her head and saw the window rolled down. Sean Xiao grinned and said, "it''s gettingte. Let''sText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    go."


    Poppi rolled her eyes and came up to the car. She knocked on the window and said, "Malcolm, are you


    inside?"


    Malcolm looked at her through the window and kept silent for a second. Then he opened the window


    and said to her calmly, "get in the car."


    "Haha..." Poppi put her bag on the backseat with a ttering smile and said, "wait me for another five


    minutes. Last time grandma said she wanted to eat the cucumber sd, so I made some by myself. It''s


    upstairs and I''ll go get it. Wait for me!"


    Then she rushed upstairs, leaving no chance for Malcolm to speak.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of Poppi, he squinted his eyes and suddenly said, "is this woman


    bing more and more casual?"


    Sean Xiao covered his mouth and coughed, not knowing whether to answer it or not.


    After a while, Poppi came downstairs with a whole refrigerator box of pickles. She got on the car and


    said, "we can go now."


    Sean looked at Malcolm from the rearview mirror, who nodded slightly and said, "let''s go."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm."

 Chapter 5 The Cold Joke Is Not Funny

    Chapter 5 The Cold Joke Is Not Funny


    At the entrance of the housing estate, the car drove along the way to the mountain in the west of Ye


    city.


    His grandmother lived alone in the mountain. She like quiet in here, so he had to take her up the


    mountain once in a while. Malcolm was so nice to his only family in the world. He met all kinds of


    needs, even Poppi also spoiled her extremely.


    After a full hour, the car was driving around the twisting mountain road. It was alreadyte for August.


    Therge iron gate of the vi was slowly opened by the bodyguards when the car drove in. Sean


    drove to the garden and stopped beside the fountain. Then, Poppi and Malcolm held the hands of their


    men and got off the car.


    "Grandma, we are here!" When they approached the living room, Poppi called out pleasantly, but there


    was no response.


    When the door of the living room was opened, a capable and experienced young woman came into


    view. She looked Malcolm and Poppi up and down and called them respectfully: "Mr. Quan, Mrs.


    Quan."


    "Yes." Malcolm answered in a low voice.


    "Cora, where''s grandma?" Poppi said to the woman.


    Cora nced at the sofa. Obviously, she was implying something. The olddy stood up from the sofa


    with dissatisfaction and said in a shrill and spoiled tone, "Little Turtle, I''m sitting here. Don''t you see


    me? You are the only one who can bully me. "


    His grandma had silver hair, but she was in a good mood. Especially her eyes, they were so shiny that


    she must be a beauty when she was young.


    "Grandma, I am not a little turtle." Poppi let go of Malcolm naturally and walked towards the sofa with


    the kiwis. "Every time you call me tortoise, it is you who bully me."


    Poppi had long been used to the way she talked to her grandma. Because of her age, her temper


    became more and more like a child. Every time she came to coax the old, she soothed the old as if she


    was a child.


    ncing at his weak arm, Malcolm rubbed his nose and walked towards the sofa, "don''t get angry with


    her, grandma. What would you like to eat tonight?"


    "My grandson is the best!" With a happy face, the olddy walked over to Malcolm. She held her


    grandson''s arm and asked him questions all the time. Atst, she asked: "do you have anything to eat,


    Malcolm?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm smiled, "whatever grandma wants to eat, I''ll like it."


    Poppi turned to look at him with a smile. Although there was only a slight curve on his face, his eyes


    were bright and his facial profile was very gentle. This was the real smile from the bottom of his heart.


    "I have prepared all the food in list that I want to eat." The olddy snortedcently and said,


    "Cora, give the menu to the little turtle and tell her to cook quickly. I''m starving to death."


    "Yes, madam." The Cora nodded and took a piece of paper, ten centimeters long, in front of Poppi.


    Poppi''s eyes widened and she said with her mouth wide open, "grandma, the amount of this dish is


    twice as much as usual. Unexpectedly How could there be stewed pig''s feet in brown sauce?


    Grandma, it''s too greasy to eat this at night. "


    "You should respect the old and cherish the young, understand! I want to eat this, you must cook it for


    me. " The olddy looked away. "Why haven''t youe to see my grandma for such a long time?


    Malcolm has gone abroad, and you haven''t gone abroad either. Can''t youe here by yourself? I''ll


    punish you tonight. "


    "Haha..." Poppi gave her a ttering smile and said, "grandma, my car broke down, or I would have


    come here earlier."


    "That''s your excuse!" The olddy said angrily. She left Malcolm''s hand and walked to the side of


    Poppi. "I''m angry. Tell me a joke again. You should talk about the little turtle. "


    Poppi pouted her lips and said in a spoiled manner, "I don''t want to. Since the first time I told you the


    cold joke of little turtle, you have been calling me little turtle. I don''t want to talk about it any more. "


    "So you are bullying me." The olddy didn''t want to give up, e here, Malcolm."


    Standing in the middle of the living room and watching the two women chatting, Malcolm didn''t notice


    that he was wearing a smile all the time. When he heard her grandma calling his name, he came to his


    senses and his expression suddenly disappeared. "Grandma..."


    "Grandma, you are bullying me. I know your grandson is on your side." "Just two," Poppi said suddenly


    "Tell me, little turtle!"


    While the two women were talking, Malcolm put aside immediately. Malcolm closed his eyes and took


    off his suit jacket.


    "Mr. Malcolm, give me the clothes." Cora came over at the right time and said respectfully.


    Malcolm paused for a second and nodded, "yes." At the same time, he handed his suit to her.


    Taking the clothes and turning around, Cora hanged them up on the clothes rack. Feeling the warmth


    left by Malcolm, Cora blushed slightly.


    "Well, grandma, do you know who will win when a rabbit race with a turtle wearing sunsses?" Poppi


    raised her eyebrows and spoke in a vivid way. Although it was just a few words, she told a beautiful


    story.


    "Little Turtle!" The olddy answered without a second thought.


    "That''s wrong! Haha! " Poppi pped her hands andughed, "grandma, I''ve told you. It''s a turtle


    wearing sunsses. It cannot run fast because it can''t see the road. Hahaha..."


    The living room was filled with her ownughter. The olddy was unhappy when she guessed wrong.


    Malcolm walked over and sat on the sofa. He said expressionlessly, "Poppi, I want to listen a simple


    story."


    "Just one more please, grandma. Think twice before you make a decision," she said


    The olddy looked forward to it, but she pretended not to care. "Go ahead," she snorted


    "Ahem!" Poppi cleared her throat and said, "let me put it this way. A little rabbit is racing with a tortoise


    which runs very fast. Who will win?"


    The olddy was so excited that she blurted out the answer without hesitation. She looked at Malcolm


    and asked, "Malcolm, who''s the winner in your eyes?"


    Malcolm raised his eyebrows. He saw that Poppi was looking at him with expectation. After thinking for


    a while, he said, "grandma, are you sure you want me to tell you?"


    The olddy hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll tell you myself. Well, the little rabbit... The little rabbit


    won."


    "Oh, I''m sorry, grandma. you made a mistake again." "I''ve told you, grandma, it''s a turtle that runs very


    fast! She runs very fast. Of course she can win. Hahaha... "


    Looking at the woman who wasughing so hard that she almost couldn''t stand up straight,


    MalcolmMalcolm''s eyes shed aplex emotion that he didn''t realize. The olddy pulled a long


    face and said, "Poppi, go and cook now. It''s not funny at all!"


    "Uh..." Poppi stoppedughing abruptly. Looking at the look on Malcolm''s and his grandmother''s faces,


    she smiled awkwardly, "OK, OK, go and cook." Then she pped her legs and stood up. Walking


    towards the kitchen, she asked, "Cora, don''t you think what I just said was funny?"


    There was no expression on her face. "It''s funny."


    "¡­¡­" Poppi''s mouth twitched slightly and said angrily, "you are a liar." After that, she went straight to


    the kitchen.

 Chapter 6 Having A Baby

    Chapter 6 Having A Baby


    Malcolm''s eyes had been following the figure of Poppi to the kitchen. If grandma loved such a childish


    cold joke, he could understand. But what he couldn''t understand was, where did she hear these jokes?


    "Malcolm, how are you doing recently?"


    "Not bad."


    "Then I''ll be at ease in these few days..."


    In the living room, the olddy kept talking with her grandson. Although it was a trifle, Malcolm listened


    carefully and said a few words from time to time. He looked very warm.


    Hearing that, Cora stood by his side silently. She only looked at him in silence. She was not only


    responsible for taking care of the olddy, but also a bodyguard for her personal safety. She had never


    expected anything more than this


    Poppi rolled up her sleeves and began to cook in the kitchen. Luckily, the maid was there to help her.


    "Mrs. Quan, please don''t mind if our olddy is unhappy. She has been looking forward to your visit


    every day." "She asked you to cook because she love it. After you left, she missed you every day!"


    A nice and gentle smile appeared on Poppi''s face, which was totally different from the cheerful smile


    just now. She said, "I know that grandma has a soft heart and a sharp tongue. But in fact, she likes me


    very much, right?"


    "That''s it." The servant nodded her head and said, "Mr. Quan is so lucky to marry such a good woman


    as you."


    Hearing this, Poppi stopped and said, "yes, that''s right."


    Poppi had always been living an extremely delicate life. In order to meet her pursuit of food, she had


    trained herself to be a good cook. She was very proud to see delicious dishes were ced under her


    hands.


    "Grandma, is the dishes I cooked so delicious that you can''t wait to taste them?" Poppi came out of the


    kitchen with thest dish and saw the olddy had already been on the table. She said with a smile.


    "No way!" In a rage, she put down the chopsticks and said, "I just want to check it is ripe or not!


    Humph! "


    But Poppi just smiled and said nothing. She shouted at Malcolm, "honey, time to eat!"


    Malcolm cast a warning nce at her. Poppi shrugged and said, "Malcolm,e here to eat."


    When Malcolm was about to get up, his face darkened even more when he heard what Poppi called


    him.


    "Cora, Sean,e and have dinner with us. There are so many dishes that we can''t finish them all."


    Poppi asked the two people who had been standing in the living room in silence again.


    "You want me to dine with them?" The olddy refused again and said proudly, "this is for me. You


    have to ask me if you want to eat. But you ask them to eat here."


    Poppi stuck out her tongue at the olddy. His grandmother was the daughter of a wealthy family. She


    had a traditional and respectful idea, and she would never eat with these so-called servants. When she


    met the olddy for the first time, she couldn''t ept her. Butter she knew that the olddy was very


    good to servants. It was just that her habit for so many years had caused her a little proud and small


    character. But when she thought it carefully, she was still very cute


    "Okay, let''s eat!" Malcolm said in a in voice and sat down at the table first.


    Poppi sat next to Malcolm and said to them, "it''s not nice that you are wait now. Fortunately, I prepared


    food in the kitchen for you. Please enjoy your dinner!"


    The olddy snorted, "don''t pretend to be nice."


    "Haha." Poppi just smiled without saying anything.


    "Let''s go to eat!" Then he waved to them, and they bowed and went to the kitchen together.


    On the dinner table, Poppi acted as a good wife, picking up food for Malcolm from time to time.


    Although Malcolm looked cold, he still ate a full bowl of food and chopsticks in front of his grandmother.


    After dinner, the olddy chatted with Mr. Malcolm. All the housework were done by Poppi. Although


    she was used to this kind of "abuse", she still felt a little ufortable.


    "Malcolm, you have been married for three years. You are not a little boy anymore." The olddy held


    Malcolm''s hand and asked, "when are you going to have a baby?"


    "No hurry." Malcolm smiled, "not yet."


    "It''s not the time yet." The olddy took a look at the kitchen and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid it''s not


    the matter of time, but the matter of you two? You tell me, you or she can''t? I know a famous traditional


    Chinese doctor... "


    Malcolm frowned and didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Grandma, we are fine."


    Olddy pouted her lips. "You''re always fooling me. I really don''t understand why young people


    nowadays are not interested in having children."


    "Grandma, I have washed the dishes." At this moment, Poppi came out from the kitchen and asked, "is


    there anything else you want to make?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "How about having a baby?"


    "Uh..." Poppi was speechless. She nced at Malcolm and said, "I can''t give birth to a baby by myself."


    The olddy suddenly stood up from the sofa, patted Malcolm''s shoulder and said, "my grandson is


    here! If you can''t have a baby by yourself, you can do it with my grandson.please you go now. "


    Poppi was so tired that her waist and back ached, so she was thinking about how to go to bed as soon


    as possible. When she heard the olddy''s words, she quickly nodded, "Okay, okay! I''ll do it right now!


    " Then she asked in a sweet voice, "honey, aren''t you leaving?"


    Before he could say no, he saw granny looking at him with great expectation. He stood up casually and


    said: "I will send granny back to her room first."


    "I''ll wait for you upstairs." "I''m going to bed. Good night, grandma," she said to the olddy


    The olddy looked at the figure of Poppi going upstairs, then she murmured lovingly, "bad girl."


    As far as Malcolm knew, grandma seemed to be strict with Poppi, but actually she liked her very much


    in her heart. This woman was just good at putting on an act, and was not worth being treated sincerely.


    But that''s okay, as long as grandma is happy.


    Actually, the olddy was not sleepy at all. She just wanted to urge Malcolm to have a baby so she


    asked he to go upstairs frequently. Then he walked out of her room.


    Hearing the sound of door opening, Cora, who was standing at the door, turned around, took a look at


    Malcolm and said respectfully, "Mr. Malcolm."


    "Yes." Malcolm slightly nodded his head. When he was about to pass through the Cora, he suddenly


    stopped and asked: "several days that I went abroad, how was grandma?"


    "Everything is okay."


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded, "I''m fine. Go to bed early."


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." The Cora answered. Then, Malcolm turned around. In a daze, she looked up at the


    familiar back that she had never touched. He walked to the end of the corridor and opened the door of


    the room that he and Poppi shared.

 Chapter 7 We Just Sleep Tonight.

    Chapter 7 We Just Sleep Tonight.


    In the bedroom, Poppiy down early to take a rest. But when she thought that she had to get up early


    to go to work tomorrow and deal with the Business Interview, she was in a mess all of a sudden. She


    wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t sleep no matter how hard she tried.


    Click


    After a long time, the door of the room was opened and the light was turned on smoothly. Hearing the


    sound, Poppi opened her eyes quietly and looked around. Seeing that Malcolm took a nce at her


    side and went into the bathroom directly.


    Without thinking too much, Poppi turned over and went back to sleep.


    When she heard the door open again, Poppi was a little sleepy. He walked towards the bed and said in


    a cold voice, "get down, you sleep on the ground."


    Poppi was half awake. She groaned and murmured, "no, the floor is too hard."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to get off?" Said Malcolm in a threatening tone and took a few steps


    forward.


    Poppi was shocked. She paused for a few seconds and quickly turned over. As soon as she opened


    her eyes, she saw Malcolm was close to the chest in front of her. She swallowed silently and moved


    out a little bit. She said, "I''ll give you half a bed."


    "I want a piece of full." Then hey down on the bed.


    "Fine, I''ll go to sleep outside." Poppi sighed and was about to get out of the bed. But as soon as she


    got up, her arm was grabbed by Malcolm and she fell down on the bed.


    Malcolm turned over and pressed Poppi under his body. He held her arms tightly and said, "do you


    want to make Grandma angry again? Go out to sleep? How did you know that? "


    Poppi''s chest heaved slightly, looking up at the man just in front of her. Smelling the smell of the bath


    liquid on his body, Poppi''s heart beat faster and faster, and her eyes unwinkingly, Hearing no answer,


    Malcolm only saw the innocent and seductive eyes of Poppi. He was having a hard breath, while her


    body remained motionless like a statue, allowing the somewhat loving air to circte in the air.


    There were barks from somewhere in the mountain which made the night more tranquil and the room


    more quiet than before.


    "I''m in period. Please forgive me." Poppi twitched her mouth and said, "how about sleeping in the same


    bed?"


    Malcolm frowned, "are you sure?"


    Poppi turned her head and asked, "are you going to force me to in this opportunity?"


    "Poppi..." Malcolm gnashed his teeth and called out the name of Poppi. After a few seconds, he got off


    from her quickly andy beside himself, staring at the pure white ceiling, "sleep."


    Poppi blinked her eyes and she breathed a sigh of relief. She put the quilt on her face and said, "well,


    we just sleep tonight."


    They just slept like that everyday, didn''t they? It wasn''t the first time that they had spend such night in


    the past three years. This time, they did not feel embarrassed or bashful at all, probably because they


    both knew that nothing would happen between them when they were sober enough to sleep in the


    same bed.


    Because there was always Celine between them.


    Squeak!


    There were always some unknown insects chirping in the mountains, which seemed to be thousands of


    miles away or near ears. The bright moonlight, inbination with the summer breeze in the mountain,


    made the whole night filled with ayer of romantic and mysterious color.


    Malcolm closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep quietly, when he suddenly felt the slight


    movement of Poppi next to him. He opened his eyes quietly and turned his head for some unknown


    reason. Poppi showed her face from the quilt. Her eyes were closed, but a sincere and enjoyable smile


    hung on her lips. Even her breath was light and happy.


    Her long eyshes trembled, and her smooth face was very gentle. Her delicate features fascinated


    him. What was more unbelievable was that he saw sincerity on her face


    "Malcolm..."


    Just then, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes and turned her head at the same time. But when she


    opened the half part of her words, she was stunned. With a little innocence in her eyes, she looked


    directly at Malcolm.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They were so close to each other that they could smell each other''s breath. When they looked at each


    other, tenderness filled the air.


    "What is it?" Looking at each other for a long time, Malcolm opened his mouth in a low and sexy voice.


    Hearing this voice and tone, Poppi felt like drinking a ss of mellow wine and was totally fascinated.


    "Well..." Poppi pressed her lips together and stared at Malcolm without any blinks, and her head began


    to spin rapidly.


    "What?" Malcolm was a little confused, with a bit of expectation in his heart.


    "Okay!" Poppi patted her head and suddenly enlightened, "I just wanted to say that turn off the light and


    go to sleep, since the light is too bright! Which is in your side, "


    The eyebrows furrowed slightly, and Malcolm was a little displeased, "do it by yourself."


    Poppi shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes. She got up and went around the bed to turn off the


    light. And then the light was turned off. The silvery moonlight shone into the room from the window.


    Seeing Poppi in a nightgown, Malcolm felt that she was like a fairy.


    Poppi ran to the bed with her bare feet and quickly slid into the quilt. After she gave afortable


    snort, she turned her back to Malcolm and wanted to rest. Turning his head to look at her smooth back,


    Malcolm asked unconsciously, "what were youughing at just now?"


    "What?" "When?" Poppi asked confusedly


    "In front of you turn off the light,"


    "Before I turn off the light?" Finally, Poppi turned over and stared at him, "did I justugh?"


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes and saw the expressionless look on her face. He sneered in his heart. This


    was Poppi. She would always pretend to be innocent in order to deceive others.


    Seeing the paleness of Malcolm, Poppi closed her eyes without saying a word. She didn''t know why


    she said something wrong and was stunned for a few seconds. When he was about to turn around, an


    idea struck him. "Mr. Malcolm, are you going to ept an interview?"


    Malcolm snorted and asked deliberately, "who wants to interview me?"


    Hearing this, Poppi thought there would be a chance, "me!"


    "You? There is no way. " Malcolm said in a light voice without opening his eyes.


    "Mr. Malcolm, please think again? We are here for business. I willpletely treat you as a stranger.


    What do you think? "


    A stranger? Malcolm frowned. He found that Poppi was bing more and more speechless.


    "Mr. Malcolm? Have you decided? " Poppi said in a ttering tone.


    "No need to think about it." "You don''t need to treat me as a stranger, because we are just strangers,


    except in my home and in grandma''s home."


    Speechless for quite a while, Poppi pouted her lips and rolled her eyes to Malcolm. Then she turned


    around and said slowly, "we all know that we are married, but I can''t even get the chance to interview


    you. I''m so sad..."


    "You..." Malcolm opened his eyes suddenly and stared fiercely at Poppi. He was about to say


    something but was interrupted by Poppi in a quiet way. She said, "Oh, it''s sote! Go to bed now. We


    have to get up early tomorrow and go down the mountain. "


    After hearing this, Malcolm repressed his anger, closed his eyes and began to rest. He didn''t bother to


    talk to her any more.


    In the moonlight, however, Poppi gave a smile. She didn''t hold much hope for the interview right and it


    was really hopeless. Fortunately, she had a n B.

 Chapter 8 Cant Get Pregnant For Three Years

    Chapter 8 Can''t Get Pregnant For Three Years


    The next morning, when the rm clock rang, Malcolm and Poppi woke up at the same time. They


    slept soundly and all night, they didn''t even touch each other''s clothes.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Poppi put on a light makeup and went out of the room


    with her husband, Malcolm.


    The olddy got up very early and had her breakfast. When she saw theming down, she greeted,


    e and have breakfast. I don''t need the little turtle to cook breakfast for me. I will starve to death


    when she wakes up. "


    "What are you doing?" "What are you talking about in the early morning, grandma?" Poppi said as she


    went downstairs


    "Humph!" The olddy turned her head away and said, "why don''t youe downstairs and cook?"


    "I was too tiredst night." Poppi said it on purpose. But when she saw out of the corner of her eyes the


    ck face of Mr. Malcolm, she was secretly pleased and said to the olddy, "grandma, can you see


    that I''m wearing makeup today? And this floral dress, is it beautiful? "


    She circled around and asked, "is it beautiful?"


    Malcolm nced at Poppi and didn''t respond. The olddy snorted, "when I was young, I was much


    more beautiful than you."


    Poppi smiled at the olddy and sat at the table to end the topic. She ate quickly and said vaguely, "I


    have to go to thepany early today."


    "How busy yourpany is?" She pouted her lips and went on, "we''d better stay here. The mountain is


    so quiet that I need a talkative person." Then she pointed at Cora. "This girl always shut her mouth and


    didn''t make any response no matter what I said. She was bored to death. "Malcolm, please take my


    Cora with you and leave Poppi with me."


    Hearing this, Poppi stopped her hand holding chopsticks. She looked at Malcolm and suddenly smiled,


    "that''s great, grandma. I will stay to take care of you, but I''m not sure whether Cora would like to be


    your grandson''s wife."


    However, Cora just stood aside, without saying a word, as if what they were talking about had nothing


    to do with her. However, the lips that were slightly biting showed that she was in a tangle at the


    moment. She asked herself, ''if Mr. Malcolm wants to take me, will I leave?''?


    p!


    On the other side, Malcolm threw his chopsticks on the table, frowned and said angrily, "don''t be silly,


    Poppi."


    Even the olddy was startled by his bad temper. Trying not to be shocked, Poppi picked up an omelet


    for him and said, "I''m just kidding. Why are you so angry! Here, I want to apologize to you. "


    Malcolm nced at the fried egg and said nothing. Hearing this, Cora nced at Malcolm and with a


    pale face.


    "You''re always so naughty." The olddy snorted and said to Poppi, "you are Malcolm''s wife, but you


    always want to push him away. No wonder you can''t get pregnant. If I hadn''t been able to get pregnant


    for three years in our era, I would have been divorced. "


    Poppi smiled and was about to say something, but after she carefully thought about what the olddy


    had just said, her face suddenly changed. A trace of loneliness shed through her eyes, she lowered


    her head and stirred her chopsticks in the bowl casually. "Grandma, if I am really divorced one day, I


    can''te to see you again. Will you miss me?"


    Malcolm''s hand paused in the air. He took a look at Poppi and then turned to his grandmother. The old


    lady pouted. "I don''t miss you."


    "That''s good." Poppi almost whispered to herself, but she didn''t notice the way Malcolm looked at her.


    After dinner, the two were about to leave. The olddy didn''t say anything, but she was very unhappy.


    "Grandma, we''lle back a couple of dayster. I''ll call you as soon as I''m free," Malcolm coaxed her


    "Yes, grandma." "You can also go to Ye city to meet us when you are free. I''ll take you to buy beautiful


    clothes and eat snacks. Even though it''s great on the mountain, you can''t stay away from the world."


    The olddy didn''t answer but waved her hand, "don''t dy your work. Hurry up and go!" After they got


    on the car, the olddy said to Cora, "Cora, we haven''t gone downstairs for a long time. Let''s go to Ye


    city to have a look a few dayster."


    "Yes, madam."


    When they drove out of the vi, Malcolm had already taken out the files of the meeting and kept on


    working. Poppi looked at her watch and said, "Mr. Malcolm, I get upte today. Don''t drive me to the


    station and then ask me to take a taxi to thepany. It will dy my work if you don''t send me back


    to work. Can you ask Sean to drive me to thepany directly?"


    "I''m on your way." Malcolm said coldly.


    "I didn''t ask you to go there. I just asked Sean to sen you off and then take me to thepany." Poppi


    made her own ''little suggestion''. She said, "take me to the front crossing of thepany and I will get


    off secretly." The license te of this car was so noble in Ye city. If it arrived at thepany leisurely,


    she could guarantee that within half a day, the rtionship between Poppi and Malcolm would be


    realized, which was the worst situation she could think of


    Malcolm remained untouched. When Poppi was about to say something more, the phone suddenly


    rang. Poppi apologized and took out her phone. When she saw the name on the screen, her eyes


    suddenly lit up. She answered the phone in a hurry, "Shirley! Finally you called me! OH, my god! You


    came back? You''re back atst? "


    "Yes, I just got off the ne." A bright female voice came through from the other end of the line. "By the


    way, why are you looking for me so urgently? Do you have something to ask me for?"


    "You know me, don''t you?" Poppi giggled and came straight to the point, "so, are youing back with


    your boss this time? Can you give me the phone number of your boss? "


    "You are really well-informed, aren''t you?" "What are you doing? Chase him? "


    "Can I catch up with him?" Hearing this, Malcolm frowned and said, "be quiet."


    "Tell me your ulterior motive. Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who refuse to be


    punished."


    Taking a nce at Malcolm, Poppi turned around, put her hand on the phone and said in a low voice,


    "stop it, please call me quickly. It''s really important Okay, okay. That''s an important affair of a final


    settlement in my life! Are you satisfied now? Yes, I know I will ask you for help when I tell you the


    detailster! "


    He stared at the documents in his hands, but couldn''t focus his attention on anything. marriage? You


    can''t wait to find another home so soon?


    "Send it to my pher and I''ll treat you to dinner another day." Having achieved her purpose, Poppi


    hung up the phone directly.


    Sean turned a corner and drove to the downtown. But Malcolm suddenly said, "get off the car."


    The gate opened with a creak


    Sean stopped the car at the side of the road. Poppi was wondering what had happened when she


    turned her head and saw Malcolm staring at her coldly. She opened her mouth wide and said, "you


    mean, let me get off the car?"


    "Or what?" Malcolm asked in reply


    Looking out through the car window, Poppi shook her head and said in a deep voice, "thank you for


    sending me back. You are a good person!" Then she walked to the door, opened it and left.


    "Let''s go." Malcolm withdrew his eyes and gave an order. Then the car drove away quickly like an


    arrow from the string.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Humph!" Looking at the taxi that was going far away, Poppi humphed with disdain and just took a taxi.


    She quickly got on the taxi and said, "Sir, go to the Information Building."


    "Got it!"

 Chapter 9 The Stamp With A Reverse Royal Gate

    Chapter 9 The Stamp With A Reverse Royal Gate


    The early morning sunshine passed through the tall buildings in Ye city and sprinkled on the car. Sitting


    in the taxi, Poppi just felt happy. On an impulse, she wrote a few hundred words on her mobile phone.


    After that, she suddenly remembered something and quickly called Shirley again.


    "Miss. Poppi, don''t push me!" Shirley''szy voice came from the other side of the line, "we''ve been on


    the ne for more than ten hours and it''s so tired Ah I''ll send you the phone number of our boss right


    now. Don''t push me. I''ll tell you after I get some sleep. "


    "OK.Thanks." "Tell your boss that if he agrees to have an interview, I will give him a stamp with the


    reverse royal gate," she continued seriously


    "What pride?" Shirley was puzzled.


    "A stamp with the reverse royal gate valued 2 dors." "You don''t have to say it clearly. Just listen to


    the general idea, he will understand."


    "Well Fine. " Shirley replied, "but I don''t know if our boss will seed or not. If not, you can discuss


    with my agent and ask your magazine to interview me."


    "We are the magazine, Mr. Entertainment. Miss Shirley, are you sure?" Poppi smiled.


    "¡­¡­ I''m not sure. "


    "Haha!"


    It was almost work time when Poppi arrived at the periodical office. She came in and saw the director


    of the Department as expected, Teresa Zhang, hade back. When Poppi was about to hurried


    forward to exin what happened yesterday, she was stopped.


    "I have known everything." Teresa Zhang kept her hands down and said, "indeed, Tina is going too far.


    She bullied you while I was away."


    When she was wondering who would help her, she saw Wendy winking at her back and smiled,


    "Wendy, you have exaggerated?"


    "Not exaggerating!" Wendy hurriedly waved her hand, "it''s true."


    "Poppi, let''s talk about your idea." Teresa Zhang said seriously, "can you interview Mr. Malcolm? Or any


    other ns you have? "


    "I think so..."


    In the morning meeting, Poppi stood in front of therge screen and told the whole staff of the


    magazine the n that she had told the director this morning. Poppi was dressed in a business suit,


    but she was still formal and talkative without any stage fright. Sitting on the front seat, Tina kept


    sneering.


    "After careful consideration yesterday, I don''t think it is appropriate to invite Malcolm to be the first


    guest during the Business Interview season." "After all, our magazine is a entertainment magazine.


    Although it has something to do with business, I think there is still a transition process for it. For


    example, we can hire an entertainment tycoon who can not only meet our tradition, but also follow the


    theme of the interview. What do you think? "


    All the subordinates of the editorial department nodded their heads and others followed soon.


    "Do you have a candidate?" Asked Tina.


    "I''m not sure if he is a good choice." Poppi took a look at everyone and said, "it''s just my idea, you can


    consider it." After that, she showed the photo on the screen to the next one, "it''s him, Hugh Su."


    A man''s image suddenly appeared on the screen. He was in a small open button suit, a pair of slightly


    tight ninth pants and a pair of shiny leather shoes, one hand in his pocket, and the other hand holding


    his chin, smiled evilly.


    "As the boss of Entertainment Group Limited, He is also an international A-list supermodel. His


    business focus is abroad, and fromst year, he have the intention to enter the domestic market." What


    Poppi knew was all right. She pointed at Hugh Su on the screen and said, "he wille back soon. I


    believe that there will be a lot of media magazines targeting him. If we can be the first to interview him


    and be the first in our country, we won''t be weaker than Mr. Malcolm."


    Teresa Zhang nodded her head approvingly, showing obvious arrogance on her face. She didn''t like


    Tina at all. How could a young girl take the ce of a qualified assistant editor in chief? She couldn''t


    help but loathe her! Therefore, when it came to the selection department, she had to suppress Tina and


    the advertising department must be lower than the editorial department by 10%.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. How can we take the advantage?" Tina crossed her arms, leaned slightly


    against the back of her seat, and said, "it''s not easy to interview Mr. Malcolm, but is it easy for Hugh


    Su?"


    "I..."


    "It happens that Poppi''s friend is the chief supermodel of entertainment corporation named Shirley. She


    has got the contact information of Hugh Su through Shirley. I believe it will be easier than Mr. Malcolm,


    won''t it?" Teresa Zhang looked at her with defiant eyes.


    "Wow! Shirley! This long leg beauty is actually a good friend of Poppi! "


    "Poppi is awesome. It won''t be a big deal to interview Hugh Su..."


    Hearing the whispers of people, Poppi felt a little bit uneasy. She hadn''t even seen Hugh''s face, but


    was just ready to ask for his contact information. Hearing the section chief''s words, it seemed that not


    interview was the end of the day.


    They discussed for a long time. Among them, Tina always believed in Malcolm, while Teresa Zhang


    believed in Hugh Su. They finally refused topromise. Atst, the editor in chief said that the one


    who was invited first could be invited, and the one who was invitedter could be on the cover of the


    next magazine. After all, both Mr. Si and zed Su were powerful men, and who was reluctant to lose


    anyone of them.


    After they got out of the meeting room, Wendy followed Poppi and called her name one by one.


    Of course, Poppi knew what was on her mind. She curved her lips into a smile and said, "go ahead,


    what do you want to do?"


    "Haha..." Seeing this, Wendy grabbed her arm and asked, "are you sure you are Shirley''s good friend?


    Can I meet her? I want to take a picture with her. I want her to sign her name and see my idol! I want to


    ask her if she has the idea of shooting a TV y. I want to ask her... "


    Little by little, Poppi listened with her face floating in smile. Her eyes unconsciously nced through


    Wendy and saw the shadow of Celine again


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, her phone rang


    She had promised to take her to meet Shirley. As soon as she sat back in front of her desk, her phone


    rang again. She looked at the number on the end of the phone and saw there were four strange


    numbers. She hesitated for a moment and answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Are you Poppi?" A nice male voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes, it''s me." "Excuse me, but you are..."


    "Do you have the stamp which was printed inversely in the imperial pce?" The man didn''t answer his


    question, but just asked it, which made Poppi understand immediately. She quickly smiled and said,


    "Hello, Mr. Su." It happened so fast!


    Hearing no response from the other end of the phone, Hugh Su then replied: "it''s me. I want to buy


    your stamp. "


    "Didn''t Shirley tell Mr. Su? If Mr. Su agrees to shoot an interview, I will give you a free passion at least. "


    Poppi took a pen and knocked on the table regrly, "what do you think of Mr. Su''s idea?"


    "You do look like a sly businessman. I don''t like it. If you want to interview me, pleasemunicate


    with me in a formal way. As for the stamp, we will deal with it privately. Don''t mix them up. "


    Poppi stopped writing and said after a pause, "that''s my abruptness. We have kept in touch with your


    assistant for your interview. I''m sorry to cause you any trouble. Bye. " After that, Poppi pretended to


    hang up the phone.

 Chapter 10 To The Blue Sea Hotel For Me

    Chapter 10 To The Blue Sea Hotel For Me


    "Where is the stamp? Miss. Poppi! " Shouted Hugh.


    Poppi put the phone in her ear and said, "Mr. Su, I''m so sorry. If the personal deal you mentioned is to


    buy it in the way of selling them. I don''t like that either. Goodbye."


    After saying the words "Bye" to Hugh, Poppi hung up the phone quickly. She took a deep breath,


    looked at the phone and murmured to herself, "I can only take a gamble."


    The phone in her hand was silent for half a minute, and then the pleasant ring tone did ring again.


    Seeing that, Poppi''s mouth suddenly lifted. She lightly slid the screen and lightly said, "Mr. Su, anything


    else?"


    "You are a winner," "I can arrive at Ye city this afternoon. Come to the Blue Sea Hotel at 6:00 tonight. I''ll


    give you the room numberter," said he with a sigh. After saying that, he added, "Please take it to


    here."


    "Okay, no problem." Poppi agreed and then asked, "will Shirley go with you?"


    "She''s going to another city to shoot for a magazine and a show, and she''ll be at Ye city in two days."


    "¡­¡­ Well, then see you in the afternoon, Mr. Su. " After hanging up the phone, Poppi nced at


    herself and take a pose of yes. However, she didn''t notice that her colleague was very jealous when


    she passed her.


    After she got off work in the afternoon, Poppi went back to her house for take the stamp and went to


    the Blue Sea Hotel by taxi.


    "1201¡­¡­" Seeing the message, Poppi came to the door, found the right room and pressed the


    doorbell. The door was opened quickly. A round head came out of the door, and it was a young man.


    He looked at Poppi and asked, "are you miss. Poppi?"


    "Yes, I am," Poppi nodded and asked, "excuse me, is Mr. Su there?"


    "Yes. pleasee in."


    There came the voice of Hugh in the suite. The man made way to wee Poppi in.


    When Poppi came in, she saw many opened suitcases, scattered clothes and messy tables. And Hugh


    was walking out from inside, wearing a shirt and pants, young and fashionable.


    His eyes were like a clear spring, with short hair on the ears and thin lips, and his dazzling and


    handsome face was more handsome than in the photo. This kind of person hadpletely overturned


    the usual impression of "boss" of Poppi.


    Hugh also looked at Poppi and marveled at her beauty. In his heart, he had long imagined Poppi as a


    cunning businessman. Now seeing her so stunning, he felt a little guilty.


    Poppi''s hair was very smooth and it''s tail was slightly curly because of the heat. Her delicate facial


    features, smart eyes and curvy figure made her like a great model in ne. And her smile was not


    stingy at all. It was so bright that it seemed to have infected him.


    "Mr. Su, nice to meet you. I am Poppi." Poppi reached out her hand friendly.


    "Hello." Hearing this, Hugh came to his sense and gently held the hand of Poppi and said, "sit down,


    please."


    Poppi raised her eyebrows and took a nce at the messy room. Following her sight, Hugh suddenly


    felt embarrassed and shouted, "Waiter, what are you doing! The room was so messy because of you.


    There is no ce for guests to sit. Pleasee here quickly and clean it up! "


    "Yes, my boss!" The young man ran to clean it up hurriedly.


    Poppi smiled lightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as it is possible to give me some space, that


    Mr. Su can have a look at my stamp."


    Hearing this, Hugh came to himself in a hurry, "miss. Poppi, can I have a look now?"


    Poppi nodded her head and took out her collection from her bag. She turned to thest page, on which


    there was a stamp "the pce gate is engraved". It was old but well preserved. At the sight of the stick,


    his eyes lighted up. Unconsciously, he reached out his hand and said, "I''ve been looking for it for three


    years. The only thing I want is that this whole stick is set." He took the pamphlet and touched it through


    the protective shield with her fingers, and then said in an exciting voice, "that''s it. Miss. Poppi, how


    much will you sell it?"


    "Mr. Su, please don''t mention the money." "As long as you ept the interview of my magazine, I will


    give you and it is free of cost."


    Frowning, he gazed at Poppi and said, "It was sold at an auctionst year for 180000 dors. Miss.


    Poppi, are you sure you want to send it to me?" He emphasized on the word "send" with a suspicious


    look.


    "If you know this stamp, I can send it to you at any cost. But if you don''t, I won''t sell it at all. I just want


    to watch the whole to find its'' partner ''! " Poppi smiled and looked at her collection. "It is so pitiful. I


    hope I can have a chance to see them often. Mr. Su, I hope you won''t be stingy then."


    "The mean of you that you will present it to me. But if you want to have a look, I have to give them to


    you."


    "That''s totally understandable." Poppi burst intoughter and asked, "Mr. Su, what do you think?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A feeling of freshness crept over him. He was surprised to find that the word ''boss'' he was used, but


    now the ''Mr, Su'' became more and more pleasant to his ears when he heard Poppi was calling him in


    this way.


    "Oh, I''ve heard that Mr. Su has a collection of very valuable zombies." Poppi went on, "I didn''t get much


    experience and was only interested in the stamp. Mr. Su, could you please show me your collections?"


    As he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a "crackling" sound behind him. Immediately, he


    and poppi turned around at the same time and saw that Pearson was standing in front of the coffee


    machine in a panic, the coffee beans in his hands bouncing on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Shouted Hugh.


    "I..." Pearson scratched his head and blushed, "I want to make a cup of coffee for miss poppi, but the


    coffee machine seems to be broken."


    "You''ve been working for me for a month. Why are you still so insensitive? !" With his eyebrows knitted


    tightly, Hugh shouted, "go! Go out to buy it!"


    "Yes, boss!" Pearson said and was about to leave when poppi stood up and said, "Mr. Su, how about I


    make you a cup of coffee? It''s boring just sitting here and doing nothing. "


    Perhaps it was because the light of setting sun was so tender or the passion of the stamp was so


    enchanting that Hugh couldn''t help nodding in agreement as he stared at her for a long time.


    "Thank you!" "Give me the coffee beans," she turned to the waiter and said.


    The pearson was a little surprised. He handed the coffee beans to Poppi and thanked her. Then he


    began to clear the beans on the ground with a tool.


    Looking at the whole set of coffee beans grinding machine and coffee teapot, Poppi smiled and said,


    "Mr. Su, are you also a person who loves coffee? The hand washing machine is so delicate. The coffee


    beans are also of the best quality. "


    "Yes, I like coffee, so my assistant went to learn how to make coffee. She hasn''t arrived at Ye city yet


    today." "Miss. Poppi, you like it too?" said Hugh, shifting his eyes at Poppi.


    "I like making coffee, very much." Poppi smiled and found a chance to put the coffee beans into the slot


    machine, stir the beans, and said, "Mr. Su, would you consider epting the interview? Our


    entertainment magazine is one of the best magazines in the country. We''re reliable and professional.


    Mr. Su, don''t worry about that. "

 Chapter 11 Regret We Didnt Meet Sooner

    Chapter 11 Regret We Didn''t Meet Sooner


    "Since your magazinepany is so good, why did you ask Shirley to meet me in private? What do


    you mean by that? We are just friends. " Inquired Hugh.


    "I found you through Shirley. It''s a little selfish of me." Poppi continued to rub her coffee gently with her


    mouth curved.


    "An ulterior purpose? What kind of personal request is it? " He didn''t realize that his voice sounded


    expectant.


    "Oh, it''s just my love towards your stamps!" she exined. "I saw yourments on one of the


    collected forums. I saw your post and wanted to contact you for a long time. However, I didn''t find an


    appropriate opportunity," she continued frankly


    "Have you been following me for a long time?" Hugh raised his eyebrows and felt secretly pleased.


    "Uh..." After hesitating for a moment, Poppi said, "Yes! I once wrote you an invitation, so I am familiar


    with you. And so, when you asked me toe to the hotel, I came without hesitation. "


    Hugh was slightly surprised and relieved, then he asked, "what name did Miss. Poppi with when you


    leave me the message?"


    "It''s just my name, Poppi. P-O-P-P-I. " After that, Poppi just made a cup of coffee beans and took out


    the powder to make coffee. She mumbled, "the rose drinking coffee pot is a little difficult to use, but the


    coffee which maked is very delicious."


    Hearing this, Hugh didn''t say anything more. He just looked at the serious eyes of Poppi, the soft


    expression on her face and her skillful movements, and suddenly felt that he had found a treasure.


    Poppi was fiddling with the coffee pot carefully and said to Hugh from time to time.


    Sitting on the sofa and listening to her soft words and smelling the faint coffee aroma in the room, Hugh


    felt that time seemed to have slowed down, so that he was intoxicated with it and the weariness of


    returning from abroad had all gone away.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes, I found an interesting girl.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, a slightly excited voice of Poppi came through, "all right."


    Hugh suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked to the side of Poppi, watching her all the movement


    without blinking. Poppi poured the coffee in the coffee pot into the cup, and she held the bottom of the


    cup with her slender hand in front of Hugh, "Mr. Su, have a taste?"


    His Adam''s apple moved as his breath. After taking a sip, he tasted the vor of the wine in his mouth.


    After a while, he said, "it''s really good."


    "I''m d that you like it, Mr. Su. My efforts to please you not in vain," she added


    Hugh was stunned by her words and asked, "miss. Poppi, is this how you speak? Have you always


    been so frank?"


    "I just think that everyone knows it clearly, there is no need to hide it." "That''s what you mean."


    "Haha..." "Nice to meet you again, miss. Poppi." Hugh smiled


    "Mr. Su, are you going to ept the interview?"


    "You never forget what you came here for," Hugh could not helpughing.


    "Of course. That''s why I am here." She took it for granted.


    "Then I have to think about it carefully." Taking a sip of his coffee, Hugh couldn''t help but nod his head.


    "If Mr. Su says yes, we''ll have a cup of coffee."


    "Haha..." "It''s my pleasure to meet such an interesting person like Miss. Poppi as soon as I came back


    from abroad." Hugh burst intoughter


    "It''s also my honor to meet Mr. Su."


    At the same time, in the CEO''s office in the headquarters of the SG Group.


    When Malcolm was drinking a cup of coffee. Apparently, he had no intention of leaving. When he was


    about to put down the coffee cup, the door of the office was knocked. Malcolm answered, e in!"


    Sean opened the door and walked in. "Mr. Malcolm, a magazine called just now and that would


    interview you. It''s a tight schedule. who hope you can consider it as soon as possible."


    "Which magazinepany it is?" Malcolm asked. But in fact he knowed the answer early.


    "Mr. Entertainer which was under the Entertainment Magazine."


    "Who called you?"


    "The associate editor for" Mr. Entertainment "is named Tina. She said she was a friend of Miss.


    Catherine."


    Then he put down his pen and looked up, "Tina? is she a Catherine''s friend? "


    "Yes."


    Malcolm frowned and waved his hand, "I see." Sean bent slightly and was about to leave when he was


    stopped by Malcolm.


    "Take me to the Imperial Pce. I want to see Poppi"


    "Shall we inform Mrs. Quan in advance?" Although Malcolm had known everything, he didn''t object to


    the fact that Sean was still calling her "Mrs. Quan".


    "No, thanks." Malcolm said coldly, "wait for me downstairs!"


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm.


    After Sean left, Malcolm leaned his body against the back of the chair with a faraway look in his eyes.


    Why not Poppi? He was about to reject her in a serious manner. Didn''t he have this chance?


    he calmed himself down, started to pack up his stuff, and then left the room. On their way, Malcolm


    looked out of the window, lost in thought. However, when he returned to the house at nearly seven


    o''clock. Behind the door of the apartment was dark. there was nobody here. He frowned.


    At Blue Sea Hotel.


    She talked about the stamp again. which was the interest of Hugh so they have many things about it to


    cheat.


    "I know Mr. Su is an expert in collecting stamps, so I always want to know you." "I''m so happy to have


    the chance to talk with you. I''m happy even if you don''t ept the interview. "


    "Miss. Poppi, why do you like stamps?" Asked Hugh.


    "Do you like this feeling?" "I''m a literary woman, and there might be a little sour and romantic factors in


    my bones. I like to write, I like the feeling of fingertip rubbing paper, I like to put away the letters, and I


    like to collect the stamp of the letters. That''s how it is like."


    Staring at Poppi, Hugh kept smiling all the time and said, "I heard so much from Miss. Poppi today. I


    have a feeling that I meet a bosom friend and regret we didn''t meet each other sooner very much at the


    same time."


    "Me too," "I think we are friends now," she continued


    "Of course, we are friends." Hugh raised his hand and looked at his watch, "it''s half past seven. Did


    Miss. Poppi have a dinner?"


    "Not yet."


    "How about we have dinner together?" As soon as he finished his question, Hugh added in a hurry, as


    if afraid of being refused by her, "let''s talk about the interview."


    "Did Mr. Su agree the interview?" Poppi''s eyes lit up. When she was about to nod her head, her cell


    phone rang a second before her behavior. Her cell phone rang and a message popped up on the


    screen. Poppi took a nce at the screen, "go back to the house.".


    Poppi frowned and bit her lips. She dared not to break the appointment with Malcolm. Bearing her


    anger, Poppi said sorry to him, "Mr. Su, I''m really sorry. I have to go home to deal with something. May


    I can''t have the diner with you tonight together. How about eating together some other day? "


    "You must go back?" Hugh''s words ruined the harmony of the conversation. And her words


    disappointed him.


    "s." Poppi sighed and said sadly, "there is an elder in our family who can''t take care of himself. He


    didn''t have dinner. I have to take care of him at home!"


    Hearing that, Hugh hastily showed his understanding. "I see. Then we can make an appointment


    another day."


    "Okay, Mr. Su." Poppi nodded her head and said, "please keep the stamp for you!"


    "No, I won''t. please take it back. I will visit you some other day."


    "Uh..." Poppi paused and nodded embarrassedly. She admired the enthusiasm and acquaintance of


    Hugh in her heart and said, "Okay, okay."

 Chapter 12 Her Name Is Poppi

    Chapter 12 Her Name Is Poppi


    After a few more catching up, Hugh didn''t return to the hotel until he sent Poppi to the taxi. On the way


    back to the hotel, he almost jumped up. When he got back to the room of the hotel, The waiter was


    about to put away the coffee. At this moment, Hugh shouted beside the door, "stop!"


    "What... What''s wrong? My boss? " He was scared.


    "There still are some coffee in the cup. Why did you waste it? !" He dashed to the room and drank up


    the coffee.


    "But they are all cold!" this pearson mumbled.


    "Are you sure it is cold?" Raising his eyebrows, he looked out of the window at the heavy traffic, "I feel


    very warm."


    So the waiter nodded his head and continued, "Yeah, Ye city is really hot..."


    At Poppi''s home.


    After hanging up the phone, Malcolm received the message from Poppi about fifteen minutester. She


    told him that she was on her way back. Malcolm was about to urge her again when his cell phone rang


    suddenly. It was a phone number with a nickname of eight. He lifted the corners of his mouth and said,"


    hello?"


    "Malcolm! Ha-ha! I''m back! "


    "I know that you are back early. So what are you excited for?" Malcolm hummed andughed.


    At the other end of the line, there was a burst ofughter, and his voice was somewhat proud. "You


    know that I have returned, but you must not know my specific position."


    "So where are you? You are in Ye city, aren''t? " Malcolm lifted his right eyebrow, with a touch of teasing


    in his eyes.


    "Malcolm, you win How do you know it? "


    "I was just guessing." Malcolm chuckled, "where are you now? Why didn''t youe to me? "


    "I was thinking abouting to Ye city for two dayster, but when something happened, I came to the


    Blue Sea Hotel first. Are you busy tonight? So can Ie to you? " Hugh''s voice was filled with


    excitement.


    "Tonight..." After a moment''s reflection, Malcolm unconsciously nced at the door, "I may be busy


    tonight."


    "I see." Hugh''s voice sounded a little depressed. After being silent for half a second, he suddenly said:


    "Malcolm, I met a woman this afternoon."


    "A woman?" "Why are you so excited?Is it because of this woman that youe to Ye city?"


    "Yes!" "It''s a long story. She asked someone to call me. I didn''t ept it, and even got angry at her.


    Because she wanted to interview me. She even threatened me with the thing that I''ve always been


    keen on collecting stamps. I was very disgusted with it But when I met her, I found that I was


    completely wrong! "


    Interview? Malcolm frowned and asked," what''s wrong?"


    "Do you know what falling in love at first sight is?" "You definitely don''t know that. It feels so wonderful!


    She is the most sincere girl I have ever seen, and her personality is in line with my interest. She meets


    all my requirements and protects me well. I just hate to see her sote! Malcolm, do you know my


    mean?I think Ye city is an magical ce! I want to buy a house here! "


    "What kind of girl is so attractive?" Malcolm asked again.


    "Okay, I''m telling you now, this afternoon she..."


    When something exciting happened to him, Hugh would spout and tell him exactly what happened this


    afternoon. He could even imagine that Hugh was dancing happily.


    "I agree with what you said. Don''t be impulsive." Malcolmmented indifferently, "you''ve juste


    back. Be careful not to be deceived. Especially women. "


    "Am I that stupid?" "I have to hang up now. I''m going to drink some water. Then I''ll go to see you


    tomorrow. I''m tired today. "


    "Okay." More than half past seven, he asked, "by the way, what''s her name? I''ll find out where she


    comes from and other informations."


    "It''s not necessary to investigate her. You know, I always believed that the love depend on fate." "But I


    can tell you her name, but you are not allowed to look for her in private," Hugh said with an


    embarrassed smile


    Malcolm pinched his eyebrows helplessly, "are you afraid of being snatched?"


    "Oh, that''s hard to say. You can''t bully your friend''s wife. You have no chance to get close to her." "Her


    name is Poppi," he added


    Buzz


    Feeling a buzzing in his head, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant. His hand holding the


    phone tightened slightly, and he could not help but want to shout. ''Poppi?!


    Without being aware of what was happening on the other end of the line, Hugh continued, "Yes, it''s


    right. her name is Poppi, P-O-P-P-I. She works for the Entertainment Magazine and said that she


    wanted to interview me. Although I haven''t promised her, I can''t wait to get an interview with her in my


    heart. Malcolm, don''tugh at me It is said that lovees so fast, just like a Tornado... "


    Malcolm''s face was ghastly pale, and the blue veins on his head were throbbing. It was Poppi! The


    woman who married him for three years but never announced to the public!


    Ding! Click


    Just at this moment, the door of the apartment was opened by someone. It was Poppi and she ran in in


    a hurry. She put on her slippers at the door and shouted, "I''m back!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hugh was about to hang up the phone, Malcolm nced at Poppi, clenched his teeth and said


    on the phone, "I know. Let''s talkter Bye. "


    After putting on her slippers, Poppi walked into the living room. She was a little breathless, so she


    stood beside Malcolm and said, "I''m sorry. I''mte. I didn''t know you woulde here today and I


    didn''t have dinner either. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you."


    Malcolm looked up coldly and nced at Poppi. When he saw therge bag on her back, he asked,


    "what''s in your bag?"


    "Okay," But Poppi didn''t take it seriously and answered, "it''s my stamp album."


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, while his heart was entangled with a coldness. Someplex


    emotions spread in his heart. "What did you do just now?"


    Poppi stood in front of Malcolm and felt the aura from him In a bad mood, she frowned and said while


    she was thinking carefully, "I met a man today, oh, a client. Our magazine office is going to interview


    him."


    "Come here." Malcolm closed his eyes and said suddenly.


    Not knowing where the aura of Poppi was strange, but she was already quick to react in mind. She


    slowly walked to next to Malcolm. When she was about to speak again, her arm was grabbed by him.


    Malcolm''s brain went nk and her whole body lost its center of gravity. She spun and shouted that


    she was going to lean back to Malcolm. Malcolm pressed his lips tightly, reached out to hold her waist


    and held her in his arms.


    When Poppi came to her senses, she found herself half leaned on hisps and nestled in his arms.


    They looked quite intimate.


    "What are you doing?! Let go of me! " Poppi reacted immediately and shouted with an angry


    expression on her face.


    Malcolm did not speak, but his eyes were so deep that it seemed that he was going to sucked Poppi in.


    Seeing no response from him, Poppi''s face turned red unconsciously.


    The ce was full of the smell of Malcolm. Anyone at such a short distance would be in great danger


    "What''s wrong with you?" Poppi asked directly


    Malcolm pinched her waist tighter and smiled. "You want to interview me, but why did you ask for


    someone else? Aren''t you afraid that I will be sad? "

 Chapter 13 The Doorway Of Company Was Blocked

    Chapter 13 The Doorway Of Company Was Blocked


    Usually, the more Malcolm smiled at her, the angrier he was.


    Poppi was thinking about what she had experienced in the past three years, but her strength around


    her waist suddenly increased. She took a deep breath and looked at Malcolm. The anger on her face


    was no longer reced by a girlish voice. She smiled bitterly, "honey,st time I said I wanted to


    interview you, but you refused me with a righteous reason. I was the one who felt sad, right?" After a


    pause, Poppi boldly put her arm around his neck and said, "I had no choice but to find someone else!"


    "Really? It''s my fault. " ZEMO raised his eyebrows, as if he enjoyed the intimacy action of poppi.


    "Of course not! It''s my fault. " Poppi subconsciously retorted. She med him for his wrong doings.


    Was she getting enough of living?


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Malcolm waited.


    What should I do? It was really a hard question for Poppi. Did she turn to interview Mr. Malcolm? No,


    he would definitely refuse. All those questions were just illusions. He was just angry. What should she


    do?


    However, before she could figure out a solution, her body was pushed by Malcolm, who pushed his leg


    and fell into the sofa.


    Hearing that, Malcolm stood up. His face was expressionless with no smile on it. He reached out his


    hand to flick the wrinkles on his clothes and walked upstairs.


    "Poppi said that she would go home to take care of an old man who can''t take care of himself. How


    pitiful he is!"


    Thinking of what Hugh had said, Malcolm was furious. He had known that Poppi had a double mind,


    but he didn''t know that she would describe him like this way in front of others. It was really good!


    "What a heck..." Poppi muttered and shouted at him, "what are you doing here today?"


    As soon as Poppi finished her words, Malcolm stopped at the staircase. Why did hee here? ''Okay,


    it doesn''t matter


    "Why can''t Ie here if I have nothing?" Then he went upstairs, after snorting sarcastically. Poppi


    was speechless and thought, ''Okay, okay! My house wille at any time as you like be rather


    baffling!


    "Time to get up, time to get up!"


    Early in the morning, the mobile phone rang loudly to wake up Poppi from her distant dream. Poppi


    stretched out her hand to close the phone. She opened her sleepy eyes and her eyes were hollow.


    After lying on the bed for a few minutes, Poppi opened the curtain and was ready to get up with all her


    strength. However, she found that the morning sunshine was shining on the bed, so she waszy at


    that moment and rolled on the bed for a few times. When she got to the ce where there was


    sunshine, she smiledfortably.


    She might bete if she gave up!


    Poppi had already known her fate of beingte on the way here. She thought of an excuse early in the


    morning and was ready to slipped into thepany. However, as soon as she got out of the car, she


    was frightened by thepany''s doorway.


    All of a sudden, the entrance of thepany was cordoned off. The reporters were guarded by the


    three floors and three floors outside the cordon. who were all holding their cameras and waiting. The


    sound of their conversations could be heard incessantly. Poppi stood on the side of the road and


    tiptoed to see what was going on? Why are there so many people here? Was there an ident?


    Anyway, I don''t care. Just squeeze forward


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t take any pictures just now!"


    "I took a picture of her blurry back. It''s useless..."


    "But this is Malcolm! He''ll be on the headline tomorrow! "


    "Did you really see Malcolme in just now?"


    Poppi was pushing her way into the crowd when she heard that they were talking about Malcolm. She


    stopped and grabbed one of them and asked, "what did you just say? Who? Who went in? "


    "Dear reporter, which magazinepany are you from? You don''t know the news yet! Malcolm! Then


    he entered the building opposite! We are all here to wait for him. You arete! "


    "If you arete, please don''t push forward..."


    All of a sudden, poppi opened her eyes wide and pushed forward with all her strength, regardless of


    what others said. Did she hear it right? But it was Malcolm? Did he go to herpany?


    "Hey, don''t squeeze!"


    "No, no, no, you can''t even move!"


    What Poppi did aroused the dissatisfaction of the crowd, but she didn''t stop her steps. When she was


    about to squeeze to the front of the crowd, she stumbled and stumbled forward.


    "Ouch!" Eximed Poppi.


    "Miss. Poppi, be careful!" At this moment, a familiar male voice came from the top of her head and


    someone reached out to hold her.


    As she thanked the person, Poppi raised her head and saw clearly the person in front of her. She said


    excitedly, "Sean, it''s you!"


    "It''s me." Jonny nodded, "are you okay, miss. Poppi?" He would naturally call her Poppi in public.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter." Poppi waved her hand and suddenly thought of something and asked, "Quan Mr.


    Malcolm is here? "


    Actually, it was obvious that he was here, because Sean was here.


    "Yes." Sean nodded.


    "Why is he here?" With a frightened look on her face, Sean lowered his voice and was about to say


    something.


    "Poppi! ''Poppi! Why are you sote? " At this moment, the chief of the editorial department, Teresa''s


    voice came from afar and closer. She ran to the side of Poppi like a gust of wind, pulled her up, crossed


    the cordon and walked past the guard. "This is the employee of ourpany. Let her in..." she said to


    the guard After that, she dragged Poppi and said, "all the members of thepany are waiting for


    you!"


    "Wait for me? Why are they waiting for me? " Confused, Poppi was dragged forward without even


    saying goodbye to Sean. After taking a few steps, Teresa suddenly turned around and said to the


    guard, "lead these reporters back away! Seriously affected the normal operation of ourpany! "


    She raised her eyebrows and was dragged into the building by Teresa. "These people are so fearless


    and smart. We haven''t got an interview for them from the magazine yet. They still want to get


    something from us? That''s out of the question! "


    "Director, what happened?" Entering the elevator, Poppii couldn''t help asking, "those reporters are here


    to interview..."


    "Hugh, they are here to interview him. Poppi, you did a good job. " Teresa couldn''t help but praise her,


    but her face darkened again. "But Tina is not easy to deal with."


    "What? Hugh is here? " "Does it have anything to do with Tina? By the way, Mr. Malcolm are here, too?


    "


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm are also here." After that, the first thing Poppi did was to curse in her heart, ''that guy


    really arrived at herpany! It was out of expectation that he was invited by Tina!


    "It''s none of your business. Let''s deal with the thing about Hugh first."


    Ding!


    When the elevator arrived at the first floor of the reception room, Poppi was taken to the door before


    she could realize it.


    When Teresa opened the door, Poppi quickly straightened her face. However, when she looked around,


    she was surprised to find that all the important managers of the periodical office hade. They were


    staring fawningly at Malcolm and Hugh, who were sitting on the middle seats. In the reception room,


    seeing that Poppi camete than the guest, some senior executives showed their dissatisfaction.


    Poppi felt scared and looked around the room. When she saw Malcolm, she was shocked and even


    froze.

 Chapter 14 Hello, Mr. Malcolm

    Chapter 14 Hello, Mr. Malcolm


    In public, it was the first time that they had seen each other at such a short distance. She was a little


    nervous. How should she face Malcolm? ''should I pretend to be surprised or something?''? Would their


    plot be exposedter?


    Sitting next to the chief editor, Malcolm looked calm. But his intimidating manner made people present


    dare not ignore him. When Poppii was about to move her eyes, she found that Malcolm seemed to look


    at her with some special meanings which made her forget to respond for a while.


    Seeing Poppii, Hugh waved his hand quickly and said, "Miss. Poppi, nice to meet you again."


    "Mr. Su." Poppi swallowed and politely turned her head to greet Hugh.


    "Oh, please sit down." Teresa said, nudging Poppi.


    "Chief editor, the employees in yourpany have such a great personal charisma. I was really


    impressed by Miss. Poppi yesterday." Hugh said to the chief editor of the magazine besides him, st


    night Miss Poppi went home toote, but I didn''t expect her to bete."


    Poppi was stunned as she suddenly felt several people staring at her with a little funny and suspicion.


    She knew it would be bad. Malcolm sipped his tea, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    "Haha! that''s great?" The chief editor was a slick old man. He looked at Poppi and said with a smile,


    "now that you are with Mr. Su and you are busy with your work yesterday. What''s more, you are not too


    late for this morning, so I think Poppi deserves my praise!"


    "Thank you, chief editor!" Poppi showed her gratitude and followed Teresa to her seat.


    Several leaders of the magazine gathered together. In the face of Malcolm and Hugh, they ttered the


    two and praised the periodical office, saying that it was their honor to invite them. Poppi could not help


    but fall asleep again.


    "Okay, that''s it. You must do your job well to interview Mr. Malcolm and Mr. Su. We will leave now..."


    Hearing the voice, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes wide and yawned secretly. Seeing that everybody


    was going to send the directors away, she also got up and followed them. Then Malcolm was clustered


    around and walked in the front, leaving only a familiar and strange back to Poppi.


    They talked a few more words at the door and finally left. Poppi breathed a sigh of relief, but when


    Malcolm turned around and nced at her, her heart was in her throat again.


    "Miss. Poppi look so pale. Didn''t you have a good restst night?" Hugh broke the silence first and


    went to Poppi.


    "Not bad." Poppi gave an awkward smile. When she heard the word st night" in front of Malcolm, her


    ears were extremely red.


    Poppi cleared her throat and asked, "why do youe to ourpany suddenly? Do you agree to


    ept the interview? "


    "Sort of." With his hands in his pockets, Hugh gave a bright smile. Then he took a look at the right hand


    of Mr. Malcolm and said, "I just heard that yourpany has invited Mr. tMalcolmo be the cover man.


    What do you think, Mr. Malcolm? Let''s ask for your opinion."


    "ept the interview if you want. I''m here today just to keep youpany. What do you want to know


    from me? " Malcolm said calmly. His words shocked Poppi.


    "What do you mean? Do you know Mr. Malcolm, Mr Su? " Poppi''s face darkened as she swallowed the


    duck egg.


    Teresa also had a confused look on her face. It was Tina. Her face was darkened with rage. All of the


    employees in thepany thought Mr. Malcolm were invited by her. However, they didn''t expect that


    he would refuse to the interview of Tina, who justpany with Hugh this morning. So that they are


    great friends!


    Hearing that, Hugh smiled and nodded. "Yeah. I''m a good friend of Malcolm. What''s wrong? Isn''t it


    like?" Then he put his hand around Malcolm''s neck as if they were good brothers.


    "Haha Like, like! " Poppi still forced a smile but everything went ck in front of her and arge "what"


    happened appeared in her mind. What a small world! How could Hugh be a friend with Malcolm? It was


    a waste of three years when she was with Malcolm as his wife. She didn''t even know Mr. Hugh was his


    friend while she came to his hotel in private.


    Poppi put her hand on her forehead and suddenly felt uncertain about what was going on. She was


    doomed.


    Looking at the tangled look of Poppi, Malcolm sneered in his heart and raised his hand to p Hugh''s


    hand away. After saying that, Hugh made a gesture of disdain towards Malcolm.


    "Oh, that''s great." Teresa happily said, "Mr. Su and Mr. Malcolm are good friends. And Mr. Malcolm is


    also one of our good friends. In this way, it will be more convenient for us tomunicate with each


    other." After that, she looked at Poppi and pushed her out of the behind. "Poppi, hurry up and say hello


    to Mr. Malcolm. you''re sote. We''re waiting for you," she said


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh. " Poppi was pushed in front of Mr. Malcolm. She trembled with fear, reached out her


    hand, swallowed, and said, "Mr. Malcolm, I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you."


    Malcolm stared at her hand for a while without any response. Standing aside, Hugh poked him in the


    waist and said, "what are you doing?"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gee..." Malcolm gave Hugh a dissatisfied look. Embarrassed, Poppi was about to take her hand back.


    But before she could do that, Malcolm quickly reached out his hand and gently held it. "Hello, Miss.


    Poppi."


    "Hello, Miss. Poppi. I''m Mr. Malcolm and want to make a deal with you. I''m wondering if you are


    interested in it. "


    A voice said from a distance in her memory, and the scene in her mind seemed to have ovepped the


    one she was seeing now. She had met him for four years. During these four years, something seemed


    to have changed in him.


    "Miss. Poppi?" Looking at the slightly stunned look of Poppi, Malcolm felt a little unhappy.


    "Okay," All of a sudden, Poppi came to her senses. She drew back her hand from his hand gave an


    awkward smile.


    Hugh smiled and said, "I don''t knew your magazine office also wants to interview him until I called


    Malcolm yesterday. It seems that it''s fate, so Ie with him. It happens that we haven''t seen each


    other for a long time. Why don''t Miss. Poppi have lunch with us today? "


    "Really?" Poppi''s eyelids twitched, so she didn''t hear thest part of what Hugh said. She only heard


    him saying that she had a phone call with Malcolmst night. She was totally in a bad mood.


    "It''s not necessary." "I have something to deal with in the noon," said Malcolm in a cold voice


    "Okay. Then I will have dinner with Miss. Poppi alone." Hugh put a smile on her face and asked.


    "I..."


    "You can''t go either." Malcolm intentionally ignored what Poppi was going to say and raised his voice to


    Hugh, "we have made an appointment to have dinner with Mr. Wei today. Have you forgotten it?"


    Turning his eyes, Hugh suddenly felt discouraged and said, "Yeah, I forgot it." After saying that, he


    nced at Poppi. Suddenly, he came up with an idea. "Miss. Poppi, would you like to go with us to


    meet our another friend, Billy Wei?"


    How did she know that there was another friend of Mr. Malcolm called Barry Wei? She knew nothing


    about the circle of friends of Mr. Malcolm, but she didn''t expect that these two people were also friends


    with Barry.


    In Ye city, if the person who held power in the name of Mr. Malcolm was white, then Barry was the


    representative of ckness. He ran casinos and gangsters, and it was said that he was heavyset.


    Besides, there was a scar on his face. He usually chopped people with his axe.


    Poppi did not want to think about it any more and sighed that there was another rtionship between


    them in addition topetition. So, it seemed that Malcolm was not that "white"

 Chapter 15 You Were So Cold, Honey

    Chapter 15 You Were So Cold, Honey


    Poppi couldn''t believe what she had heard. It never urred to her that Barry was Malcolm''s friend.


    And she started to worry about her safety.


    Tina and Teresa were more surprised. They couldn''t even speak.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Hugh was a little confused.


    "No, you didn''t." Malcolm put his hands back in his pockets and ignored them. "Hurry up if you want to


    talk about the interview. I have something to deal withter, so I will not have time to give you a ride by


    then."


    Hugh pursed his lips and looked at Poppi. "Miss Poppi, it seems that we can''t have lunch together


    today."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay." Poppi waved her hand and said, "Mr. Hugh, please go ahead with your work."


    Although Poppi pretended to be polite on the surface, she was relieved in her heart. It would be a


    disaster for her if she had dinner with the three of them. She was happy that she didn''t have to go


    there.


    "Then it''s settled for the interview." For fear that Poppi might go back on her word, Hugh actively


    offered, "I''m free these days. Miss Poppi, when can we discuss the details of the interview together?"


    Poppi nced at Teresa and smiled. "It depends on you, Mr. Hugh. Now that you are free, how about


    we making the arrangements now?"


    "Okay, no problem! Where should we go and talk about it?"


    "How about going to the meeting room?" After putting forward her suggestion, Poppi nced at Teresa


    and thetter nodded her head.


    "This way, please." Teresa gestured towards the door. Hugh looked at Malcolm and said, "Pleasee


    with us. We can leave after the discussion."


    Malcolm made no reply. As he was about to take a step forwards, Tina stopped him and said, "Mr.


    Malcolm, can I have a talk with you?"


    Poppi didn''t turn back. Malcolm answered coldly, "Okay."


    Hugh said with a shrug, "Then we will go to the meeting room first. I will call youter. Don''t wander


    away." After that, he looked at Poppi and said, "Miss Poppi, let''s go."


    Poppi nodded her head and went to the meeting room with Teresa and Hugh.


    Putting his hands in his pockets, Malcolm watched the three of them take the turn. He then looked


    away indifferently and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Malcolm, I called your assistantst time and asked him about your interview. Do you agree?" Tina


    asked with a hopeful expression as she stared at him.


    "Hugh has already agreed, hasn''t he?" Malcolm cast a nce at Tina.


    "But your own opinion shouldn''t be affect by others," Tina replied. "As the saying goes, the more the


    better. I would be honored if you are agreed."


    After a long silence, Malcolm was about to refuse her, but he saw Poppiing back in a hurry.


    "Catherine is my good friend," Tina continued as she perceived the slightest change on Malcolm''s face.


    "And she also wants..."


    "Since you are Miss Catherine''s friend, of course I should do you a favor." Malcolm slightly replied as


    he stared at Poppi.


    "Do you mean that you have agreed to the interview?" Tina asked with excitement.


    "Yes," Malcolm answered in a neither light nor heavy tone.


    Poppi walked up to them. When she saw that they were blocking the door, she politely said, "I forgot to


    bring my mobile phone andptop, so I have to go to the reception room. Mr. Malcolm, Tina, could you


    please step aside?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tina grunted arrogantly. She stared at Poppi and moved her feet reluctantly.


    "Since you are Miss Catherine''s friend, of course I should do you a favor. Humph!" Poppi murmured to


    herself. On the way to the reception room, Poppi twitched her lips and repeated what Malcolm had just


    said. She even pretended to vomit. The thought of those words really disgusted her. Poppi knew that


    Malcolm did it on purpose. She wanted to interview him, but he directly refuse her. When someone else


    wanted to interview him, he gave the permission immediately. Poppi thought that Malcolm was just a


    man who chose beauty over her!


    ''But Miss Catherine? Which Miss Catherine? The woman who was photographed when she entered a


    hotel with Malcolm?'' Poppi thought to herself.


    Poppi went to the corner where she had just sat and began to pack her things. However, she was so


    immersed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice that Malcolm hade in. Therefore, when she turned


    around and was about to leave, she found that Malcolm was standing three steps behind her and


    staring at her coldly.


    "Ah!" Poppi screamed and stepped back with fear.


    "What have you done? Why are you so scared?" Malcolm took a step forward.


    "I..." Poppi opened her mouth and looked behind Malcolm. "Where is Tina?"


    "I don''t know," Malcolm replied indifferently and walked towards her.


    "Back off! What are you doing?" Poppi was shocked. She crossed her hands in front of her chest and


    said, "The ss window is right in front of you. If someonees over and sees us, you will never be


    able to clear yourself!"


    "Why do I do that?" Malcolm snorted as he stopped in front of Poppi. "Actually, our rtionship is


    complicated."


    Poppi was stunned. She then frowned and murmured, "What you said is somewhat reasonable..." As


    soon as she finished saying that, her eyes shone. She stared at Malcolm and said, "But this is the first


    time I have greeted you in front of so many people. It seems that you have always been so cold,


    haven''t you? I thought you only treated me with indifference!"


    "You are the same." Malcolm opened his thin lips slightly. "You are still obnoxious."


    "Honey, you are so good at jokes," Poppi said as her mouth slightly twitched.


    "Humph!" Malcolm grunted and looked at her up and down. "It''s just that I''ve been married for three


    years, but I haven''t known that my wife is good at making coffee. I''m really impressed."


    It seemed that the word "wife" was uttered by Malcolm with special meaning, and it made Poppi


    suddenly blush. Malcolm looked at Poppi affectionately. When he saw her pink face, he couldn''t help


    but reach out his hand and touch her cheek, and it felt very smooth. Poppi''s face became even redder


    as she listened to the deafening heartbeat in her chest. But Malcolm then spoke with a threatening


    tone, "Don''t mess with Hugh, or I will not let you off."


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t mess with Hugh." Poppi frowned and her face changed. She then


    laughed and said, "If I knew he is your friend, I would never go to find him." After that, Poppi asked


    angrily, "You called Hughst night? Why don''t you tell me? Let me act like an idiot. Who would have


    thought that you are his friend?"


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes and took back his hand.


    He then quietly thought to himself, ''Although we have been married for three years and sleep on the


    same bed every day, it didn''t change anything between us. Poppi still the girl who know nothing about


    my life and I still don''t know what kind of person she is. Although we have agreed that we won''t


    interfere with each other, I can''t hide my true feelings anymore when I picture her with Hugh.


    And Hugh told me he fell in love with Poppi at first sight?'' Malcolm''s eyes darkened as he thought of


    what Hugh said.


    "Cut off all contact with him after the interview," Malcolm said as he came to his senses. "In addition, I


    will buy the stamp."


    Poppi raised her eyebrows as she heard Malcolm. Just when she was about to say something, her


    phone suddenly rang. After she looked at the screen, she immediately smirked. Then, she deliberately


    picked up the phone in front of Malcolm. "Hello? Mr. Hugh, what''s wrong?"


    Malcolm stared at her in silence.


    "Okay, I''ll be right back. Mr. Hugh, please wait for me for two minutes. Okay, I see. Bye." Poppi hung up


    the phone and sighed. "I didn''t mess with Mr. Hugh, but he called me first. What should I do?"

 Chapter 16 Lets See What Kind Of Person She Is

    Chapter 16 Let''s See What Kind Of Person She Is


    "Hang up it." Malcolm raised his eyes and said, "don''t challenge my patience. You can find a boyfriend,


    but not Hugh."


    boy friend? What are you saying? Poppi whispered to herself. Did it mean the provocation that


    mentioned?


    Just when Poppi was about to exin, she saw someoneing over outside the reception room.


    After taking a look at it, Poppi rushed to get involved in the interview. Malcolm raised his eyebrows and


    she deliberately raised her voice. "Oh, Mr. Malcolm, I don''t know what to say. But let the advertising


    department handle the interview of you! We are too busy to interview Mr. Su in the editing department!


    I''m so sorry! "


    Hearing this, Malcolm frowned, but he was not angry. He turned around indifferently and stared at


    Poppi.


    "Hey! Tina " Poppi passed by, wiping her hair. She raised her hand and waved her fingers. She smiled


    happily, but there was no sign of unting. However, such an expression made Tina even angrier.


    "Mr, Malcolm." Seeing that Poppi left, Tina asked in a hurry, "what did she say to you just now?"


    Putting his hand into his pocket casually, Malcolm''s face fell. "Are you asking me?"


    "No, I won''t." Tina felt stressed and shook her head while swallowing her saliva. "I''m just Mr. Malcolm,


    haven''t we reached an agreement just now? I even brought the material... "


    "Interview? Isn''t it the job of the editing department?" All of a sudden, Malcolm broke the silence. After


    taking a nce at Tina, he turned around and walked outside. He was still worried about Poppi and


    Hugh


    Tina clenched her teeth, but she could do nothing but watch Malcolm leave. ''Poppii, it''s Poppi again.


    Isn''t it enough to invite Hugh? Will she even grab the chance to interview Mr. Malcolm''?


    Thinking of this, Tina threw the materials on the table angrily. After a long time of hesitation, she took


    out her phone and called Catherine.


    "Hello? Catherine, would you like to have dinner with me? Uh "Yes, something has happened! About


    Malcolm Okay Okay See you tonight... "


    "Miss. Poppi, why are you sote?" In the meeting room, Hugh couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he saw


    Poppiing back.


    "Really?" Poppi asked him back and continued, "I think it will be finished soon. Where did the head and


    Mr. Su talk to? "


    "We are talking about you." Teresa smiled and said, "I''ve told Mr. Su that Poppi is a rare talent in the


    magazine. She is beautiful, smart and not to mention would be a mother and a good wife in her future."


    Seeing this, Hugh couldn''t helpughing. Poppi shrugged her shoulders helplessly and said with a


    smile, "my chief, what you just said is just like a blind date. How embarrassing it is for Mr. Su!"


    "No, I think what she said is right." Hugh said with a faint smile and appreciation in his eyes.


    Teresa nodded with a tacit understanding and said, "OK, fine. Let''s stop here. Let''s talk about work."


    When Malcolm arrived at the door of the conference room, Hugh was talking with them pleasantly.


    Teresa talked to other people in the ward and most of the time, it was Poppi and Hugh who were


    talking. They looked at each other and smiled asionally as if they had known each other for a long


    time.


    It seemed that Poppi was making a n. She held the pen in her hand and constantly made a gesture


    in the air. Her expression was confident.


    Malcolm stood still, watching her in a daze and forgetting to move. Thinking of this, Malcolm felt that


    Poppi had never bothered him for three years so they had most interactions: having a sleep and having


    dinner together. Is she always like this in fact? Is it because of her confidence that she no longer needs


    his help?


    At this moment, the seed of curiosity grew stronger and stronger, almost covering all over Malcolm''s


    body. Suddenly, he wanted to know if Poppi was really so happy under her fake smile and whether she


    could really solve all the difficult problems.


    Crack!


    While thinking, Mr. Malcolm had already opened the door of the meeting room. Just as what Poppi was


    talking about, when she suddenly heard the door open, she turned her head unconsciously with some


    confusion and innocence in her eyes.


    "Deal? As long as you can save my sister and father, as long as you can help me get rid of those


    people I promise you whatever deal you make. "


    Malcolm was unable to look away from Poppi''s face. The scene of their meeting was still vivid in his


    mind. At that time, Poppi was confused and timid, not as cunning as she was now That should be what


    she looked like before!


    Seeing that, Malcolm fixed his eyes on Poppi and he stood up from the chair all of a sudden, asking,


    "Malcolm, why are you here?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Malcolm came to his senses and slowly walked towards the meeting table without


    saying anything more.


    They all looked at him confusedly when he walked in, which made Poppi even more stressed. But


    when he really stood in front of her, looking down at her disdainfully, he said: "Miss. Poppi, then I''ll


    leave the matter of interview to you."


    Hugh stunned and reflexively looking at Poppi Poppi opened her eyes wide and stared at him in


    disbelief. Was he insane? Interview him? When did she say that?


    Just as she was about to ask, a hint of cruelty shed across Malcolm''s eyes. Poppi was shocked,


    thinking of her tease in front of Tina, and became speechless. But what? Malcolm wanted to kill me?


    Did he want Tina to think that she snatched the opportunity from her? Then there was a terrible war


    between the women?


    This time she really shot herself in the foot. Poppi clenched her teeth and said nothing.


    "Miss. Poppi doesn''t agree?" Malcolm urged again.


    "Agree!" Teresa quickly responded.


    Poppi was stunned and forgot to refute for a moment.


    They chatted for a long time. After Hugh and Malcolm avoided the reporters at the front door and left


    through the safe passage, Poppi was a little absent-minded. She had to think of a way to get rid of


    Malcolm''s interview. Otherwise, give him a honey trap?


    "Why do you want Miss. Poppi to interview you all of a sudden?" Sitting in the car at the right of


    Malcolm, Hugh asked with a hint of worry and curiosity.


    Malcolm chuckled, "I want to see what kind of person she is." He wanted to see if she could handle the


    interview well and deal with Tina.


    "Are you going to make things difficult for her? Are you doing this for me? To test her? " After throwing


    a nce at Malcolm, he continued with a big smile on his face, "I know you and myyer, the two of


    you are really annoying. Both of you treat me like a child. I will deal with my affairs with Miss. Poppi. As


    the master of Barry Wei, I think he was better than you. "


    "Are you sure he was more better than me!" Malcolm chuckled, "his only remaining conscience is that


    he doesn''t sell you for money"


    "Aren''t you two brothers who shared the same hardships? He is heartless. What about you? "


    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "maybe so am I." Then, he glimpsed at Hugh, "we take you as our little


    brother. You''re impulsive and it''s good for you to have youryer take care of you abroad. Now you''re


    back and you''re curious about everything, so I must keep an eye on you."


    Hugh heaved a long sigh and said, "Malcolm, you''re so annoying. You act like my guardian. I''m only


    two years younger than you. Can you just ignore it?"

 Chapter 17 Barry Wei Is Coming

    Chapter 17 Barry Wei Is Coming


    Malcolm smiled lightly and didn''t answer. Hugh huddled up in the car, closed his eyes and muttered,


    "don''t worry about Miss. Poppi and me. Just now, you said that you wanted her to interview. Her face


    turned pale. I willfort herter. You are just picking on her! "


    Malcolm frowned and turned to look at Hugh. Tangle, contradiction and some other inexplicable


    emotions emerged in his dark eyes.


    No one knew that he had married, except themself and his grandmother as well as Abner Shen, who


    was thewyer who had made the draft agreement. Nobody had ever thought that such a coincidence


    would happen in three yearster. If Hugh knew that he had been married to Poppi, what would he do?


    What would happen? Now, it was either to be honest to him, or to hide the truth from him to the end.


    What should he do?


    "Here we are, Mr. Malcolm." Sean''s voice came from the front, and before Malcolm could answer, Hugh


    said, "thank you, Sean. Malcolm, I have to work now. Please pick me up at noon to have lunch with


    Barry Wei. "


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded. After watching Hugh get off the car and walk to the studio upstairs, he told


    Sean, "let''s go back to thepany."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm."


    Malcolm lifted his eyes and looked out of the window. For the first time, he wanted to escape. He didn''t


    want to talk about Poppi with Hugh, very much.


    At this moment, his phone rang


    Before getting out of the car at the headquarters of SG group, Malcolm''s phone suddenly rang. He took


    it out and found it was from Catherine. He smiled sarcastically and answered the phone in no hurry,


    "hello?"


    "Malcolm, are you busy now?"


    "I''m fine."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for his reply, she continued, "Malcolm, do you remember what I told youst time? A


    magazine wants to interview you."


    "Yes, I did."


    The car stopped. Shirley got off the car and opened the door for Malcolm. Malcolm held his phone and


    got off.


    "My good friend is named Tina. She''s working for the advertising department now and is about to


    be the vice editor in chief. She want to interview you. Could you please give her a chance? She is


    no match for any ordinary servant. " After that, she added, "just for my sake Do you know that Ye city is


    a pilot unit for promoting the new mobile phone business? The bidding is about to start. I believe your


    company will definitely win. But whose phone be used is on the decision of my father, right? "


    "Mr. Malcolm!"


    "Mr. Malcolm!"


    When Malcolm entered the building, the people around all stopped to greet him, but he ignored them


    and kept walking with his long legs. He opened his thin lips and said, "Okay, I''ll think it over carefully. If I


    suddenly decide not to ept the interview, I''ll be sorry."


    "Of course I see," Hearing this, Catherine felt relieved, but she thought that Malcolm really save her


    face, so she took the opportunity to ask, "do you have time recently? I''ll hold a party with my friends.


    They all have boyfriend. I''m alone. Malcolm, could you apany me to the party? "


    "You know I don''t like to show up in public." But Malcolm rejected her politely, "I''m getting in the


    elevator. Keep in touchter."


    "All right." Catherine hanged up the phone confusedly.


    Malcolm walked into the elevator and ordered Sean, "tell every operator to stop purchasing the


    cellphones of other brands. Before the bidding, we must ensure that the stock price of ourpany


    goes up by ten percentage points. "


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm."


    Malcolm frowned. He hated to be threatened like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Just like her father,


    who was also wise but not practical.


    All of a sudden, Poppi became a popr star in thepany. After all, with two interviews, her status


    was naturally not to be mentioned.


    "Sister Poppi, can you take me to the interview?" Wendy came to Poppi again and blinked like a cute


    puppy. "I''m getting more and more convinced that only when I follow you can I have more money to


    earn. Please, Poppi! Please take me with you! "


    Poppi pinched Wendy''s face and smiled, "Wendy, I''m afraid that I can''t protect myself now."


    "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked.


    "Well, it''s quite a long story!" Poppi shook her head and caught a glimpse of the sharp eyes boring into


    her from the corner of Tina''s eyes. She swallowed her saliva because she hated overt struggles the


    most. "But," Poppi said, turning to another topic, "Shirley will be back soon. Then we can go out for fun


    and take you with us!"


    "Ouch! Thank you so much, Poppi! " Wendy held her in her arms excitedly, "except my parents, you are


    the only one who treat me well!"


    Sheughed and started a fight with Wendy. Wendy was two years younger than her, about the same


    age as her sister, Celine, and had the same personality with her. Since she couldn''t see her, Poppi


    could only give her whole love and selflessly to Wendy. Well, this little girl was very fond of her


    At noon, in a beautiful and warm restaurant with cool atmosphere, Malcolm and Hugh were sitting by


    the window, drinking water and waiting for someone. Malcolm had already taken off his suit jacket. His


    upper body was only left with a white shirt. His sleeves were slightly rolled up to his forearm. He looked


    more casual.


    "Why hasn''t Barry Weie yet? Is he busy at noon? " Hugh was a little impatient. He drank half a


    ss of lemonade to relieve his impatience.


    Malcolm sipped his water, "you can ask him when hees."


    "Wee to our restaurant. How can I help you?"


    Facing the door, Malcolm heard the sound. He looked up and said, "He ising."


    A tall, strong but evil looking man walked in, wearing a short T-shirt and a pair of short pants. While


    Hugh turned his head around and burst intoughter. He scolded the captain of him, "Barry. Wei, can


    you put on any more clothes? After all, it''s the first time I have seen you since I came back. You are


    really disrespectful! "


    "Little boy is angry!" After he came over, he rudely rubbed Hugh''s hair and said with a smile, "how


    about I ask my friends to dress up one by one for you to hold a wee party tonight?"


    "Do you want to go with me?" Asked Hugh.


    "No, I won''t go." Malcolm refused without hesitation. He raised his hand and called the waiter to order.


    "Then I won''t go either." "When Abner Shen is back, the four of us will have dinner together."


    "Okay." Barry Wei nodded and sat down beside Hugh. "Actually, it has been a long time since we met


    last time. Malcolm is very busy and can''t make an appointment with me, especially at night."


    "What?" Raising his eyebrows, Hugh asked, "was there anything happened?"


    Malcolm stared at him, "I''m not like you. I''m busy too in the daytime." After saying that, he looked


    meaningfully at the neck of Barry Wei.


    Seeing that, Hugh turned his head to have a look. As soon as he saw the red print, he scolded, "Mr.


    Wei, I thought you had something important to do, but it turns out that you are hunting for women!


    There are lipstick marks on your neck! "


    A wicked smile appeared on Barry Wei''s face, but he didn''t show any guilt or shyness. Instead, he


    gracefully took some paper towels to wipe his neck while saying, "those women are really annoying.


    They can''t go away without taking advantage of me."


    "Go to hell!" Hugh said and pushed him again. Then they had a noisy fight suddenly.


    "What can I do for you?" A waiter came over with the menu.


    After ordering a lot of food, he went to the washroom while waiting for the dishes. As soon as he saw


    Hugh leaving, Barry Wei immediately leaned forward and said to Malcolm, "doesn''t Hugh know that you


    are married?"

 Chapter 18 The Reaction Time Is So Long

    Chapter 18 The Reaction Time Is So Long


    Malcolm paused and took a nce at him, "I don''t know. What''s wrong? "


    "Aren''t you afraid that he will get angry with you if you keep it from him? After all, he is the only one


    among us who don''t know this secret. "


    Malcolm''s eyes turned cold, "I didn''t want to tell you. You found it yourself. Don''t tell me as if I tell you


    on my own initiative."


    "Humph!" "Anyway, I know it already. But this time, he is not going toe back for fun. Sooner or


    later, he will know it. So, you should tell him. "


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes, "No. you can just pretend that you know nothing about it."


    Drinking the water, Barry Wei paused and looked at Malcolm up and down, "Why are you so serious?


    What''s wrong? "


    "Why the dishes are not yet served?" Coming back from the bathroom, Hugh said, "I''m so hungry. I


    should let Miss. Poppie with me."


    "Who? !" Surprised, he turned around and asked, "who''s that?"


    "Miss. Poppi! What''s wrong? " In a daze, Hugh asked, "do you know her?"


    "I..." Looking at Malcolm, who was pursing his lips with a grim face, Mr. Wei answered while shaking


    his head, "No. I heard it wrong. I thought it was the man I was looking for."


    "Miss. Poppi is a very sincere girl."


    All the dishes were served soon, talking andughing. He seemed unconcerned about the episode just


    now, and Malcolm looked indifferent, as if nothing had happened. But both of them knew that they had


    to put this matter on the table.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ''Poppi Interesting


    "Why do you want to ept an interview all of a sudden?" When the desserts were served after dinner,


    Barry asked casually, "do you reallye here for Hugh?"


    "Humph!" "Is it possible? Perhaps he came back for the acquisition of the Fashion Magazine and the


    SG Group And Malcolmi must have a reason to do this, right? "


    Taking a sip of water, Malcolm curled his lips into a nomittal smile. Seeing this, both Barry and


    Hugh did not ask any more questions. But he quipped, "Malcolm, I want to tell you, You only earn


    money, but don''t have time to spend it. It''s time to find someone to spend money for you."


    "You are right." "Do you mean that you have to be in that vegetative state all your life?" But he suddenly


    stopped, shut up his mouth and stole a nce at Malcolm, without saying anything more


    The person in a vegetative state in hospital abroad was a taboo of Malcolm, so no one dared to


    mention it. Even the woman''s name hadn''t been mentioned a few times The name of the woman


    seemed familiar to him but he can''t remember it.


    The facial expression of Malcolm quickly changed, but returned to normal. Barry Wei was just making


    small talk about his gambling house. The three of them all ate their meals with their own ideas in their


    minds.


    After working with her colleagues for a whole day, Poppi looked at them with a fake smile. She was


    exhausted physically and mentally when she saw that they were courting her. When she was about to


    get off work, she received a message from Malcolm saying "go back home quickly". Doubtfully, Poppi


    packed up her things and rushed back home. As soon as she came back, she saw Malcolm sitting in


    the living room, reading documents with his legs crossed in a casual manner.


    "Why did youe here today?" "youe back here frequently in recent days," said Poppi as she


    walked in


    "Don''t you like it?" Then he looked up at Poppi with an indifferent expression in his eyes.


    "Great! Of course great! " Poppi nodded her head and smiled, "every wife wants her husband to go


    home! Right? In case I worry about my husband''s safety. "


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes and thought, ''this woman has a sharp tongue. Why does Hugh like her?


    The phone bell rang¡ª¡ª


    Poppi put down her bag and naturally sat next to Malcolm. She was so thirsty that she asked for some


    water. When she just poured the water into the cup, Poppi''s phone suddenly vibrated. She quickly put


    down the cup and picked up her phone. When she saw it was Hugh, she immediately raised her


    eyebrows.


    Malcolm noticed the unnatural expression on Poppi''s face, and he knew what she was going to say


    even without looking at the screen of her cell phone. "Don''t answer Hugh''s phone."


    "Phew!" Poppi took a deep breath and held her vibrating phone, "what if Mr. Su asks me for something


    about work?"


    "Then you can call him back tomorrow at work." Malcolm said in a firm manner.


    "What You win! " "maybe Mr. Su doesn''t know that we are married, does he?" Poppi asked as she


    suddenly thought of something


    "your reaction time is so long !" Malcolm hummed, "do you think he wille to yourpany today if


    he knows?"


    "You are right," Muttered Poppi.


    The phone bell rang¡ª¡ª


    The phone rang again and she sighed and shook her head. "It seems that I have been out doing


    something behind my husband and caught by you? I didn''t do anything! "


    Malcolm hummed, "you haven''t done anything. How could he treat you..." Speaking of this, Malcolm


    paused, and looking at Poppi, inexplicably a bunch of anger inexplicably ignited in his heart.


    "What! But you need to finish your words. " Poppi grumbled. She didn''t try to find out the real meaning


    in his words, but just kept on the phone of Hugh. The phone kept ringing, making both of them feel a


    little disturbed. After pausing for a while, Poppi suddenly smiled cunningly and quickly reached out to


    press the phone screen.


    "Hang up it, Poppi!" Seeing through Poppi''s intention, Malcolm shouted and reached out to grab her


    phone.


    Poppi held her phone high and stood up, stepping back and said, "I just answered a phone call, so


    what? Haven''t you decided not to interfere with each other? "


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes, with a hint of displeasure shed in his eyes. The action of grabbing the


    phone instantly changed into the gesture of cutting. He chopped at the wrist of Poppi. The phone threw


    out in a beautiful arc. With a "thump" sound, it fell directly into the ss of water. The phone hummed


    twice, and a string of bubbles rose. The screen darkened, and there was no more sound.


    But neither of them saw this. Because the action of them was in a critical moment.


    The moment the phone flew out, Poppi stepped back and fell back like a falling leaf, tripped over the


    sofa leg.


    "Poppi..." Malcolm''s pupils shrank in an instant. When he was about to reach out to hold Poppi, an idea


    shed in his mind. He felt it unnecessary to do and she won''t die, let alone this woman should be in


    pain! Thinking of this, Malcolm was ready to watch the fun, but he didn''t expect that Poppi would


    suddenly put her arms around his neck. Caught off guard, Malcolm pounced forward and pressed her


    down on the ground together with two tumbles.


    "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª


    "Uh..." Within two seconds, Poppi''s back fell heavily to the ground. She groaned with pain, but her


    hands wrapped around Malcolm''s neck tightly.


    Hearing this, Malcolm pulled a long face. He leaned on her with push ups and shouted in a low voice,


    "let go of me!"


    "Aha It''s killing me... " Poppi''s face puckered. She closed her eyes and shouted out in pain. It seemed


    that she didn''t hear what Malcolm said but still held him tightly.


    "You deserve it." Malcolm cursed, "this is what you get if you don''t listen to me. It hurts more next time."


    Hearing this, Poppi opened her eyes. Her eyes were covered with mist and looked at him with illusions.


    She pouted and didn''t say anything. But when he looked directly into her eyes, he felt his heart break


    into the warm clouds. He looked at her stiffly and forgot to move his eyes away. His mind was very


    empty and full ''her eyebrows, her cheeks, her lips, her beautiful hair, and herself She presented it all in


    front of him. They stood very close and looked into each other''s eyes. It seemed that the summer was


    so hot that they forgot about the cellphone.

 Chapter 19 I Will Get Him

    Chapter 19 I Will Get Him


    "Malcolm..." In the quiet room, Poppi spoke first with a hint of grievance, "stand up, the ground is so


    cold, my back is still painful."


    Malcolm kept silent with a cold look.


    "What''s wrong?" After a while, Poppi hung her hand around his neck with a guilty conscience. Because


    of the pain in her body, she ignored the undercurrent in his eyes.


    "If it''s your trick to lure me, it''s too cheap." After saying this coldly, Malcolm fell off holding Poppi''s arm


    and stood up agilely. "Go and cook."


    Poppi leaned on the ground and rolled her eyes. Then she held her waist and stood up slowly. Okay,


    Okay.. She think she likes the Miss Malcolm''s maid. She bore the pain to cook dinner for Mr. Malcolm.


    At night, various streets and alleys of Ye city were enveloped. The city was bustling with streams of


    people and shing neon lights, wearing a serene and peaceful atmosphere.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed cannot be reached at the moment, please..."


    "What happened?" Inside a suite of the Blue Sea Hotel, Hugh was lying on the bed, raising his arm and


    holding his mobile phone, with his eyes fixed on the screen of the phone. He muttered, "no one


    answered the phone just now. Why can''t I dial it now Is it... " As soon as he heard that, Hugh sat up


    from the bed and asked, "what happened?"


    "Mr. Su, here are the documents you want." At this moment, his assistant walked in with a stack of files.


    As soon as he saw what was written on the piece of paper, Hugh frowned and took over the document


    in his hand. He decided to wait for some more time. After reading the files, he would look for her else if


    there was still no information about Poppi.


    In the living room of the first floor of the Imperial Tang Yard, Poppi rubbed her waist and was going to


    the kitchen. When she was halfway to think of her mobile phone, she turned back and walked to the


    sofa while humming. She looked around for her mobile phone, but her eyes suddenly froze at the


    moment when she saw the ss of water. Her pupils shrank all of a sudden. She felt pain all over her


    body and cried out with pain, "my mobile phone..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm stood on the stairs and was about to go upstairs when he heard the noise. He looked back


    and saw that Poppi''s mobile phone was quietly soaked in the water. Seeing that she stumbled to get


    her mobile phone out, he was speechless.


    "Is it useful?" Holding her phone that was still dripping, Poppi twitched her mouth and mocked herself,


    "you threw it so precisely..."


    "What kind of phone is this?" Mr. Malcolm said while he is going downstairs.


    Poppi did not expect that Mr. Malcolm woulde down. She turned around in a daze and suddenly


    remembered something. Her eyes were bright and she said, "my mobile phonees from your


    company. Can you help me repair it? The engineer of yourpany must be fine with it, right? "


    Malcolm cast a nce at her phone, "our engineer is really good. But he''s not God."


    His words broke all of her illusions, but Malcolm continued, "besides, you have been suspended for


    almost two years because of the payment was three years ago. It will be soon eliminated even if which


    have been repaired."


    "But it has been with me for so many years. I can''t bear to lose it!" Poppi puckered up her lips and stole


    a nce at Malcolm, "Mr. Malcolm, isn''t yourpanyunching new phones recently? Began to


    launch the pre sale the day after tomorrow? I think that white one is great It looks like my phone. If I


    have a new one... "


    Malcolm interrupted, "I can''t see any simr between them except that both are white."


    Poppi rolled her eyes and said, "all right I''m starving to death. Malcolm, what do you want to eat? "


    Saying that, Poppi stood up and put the phone on the table, then she walked to the kitchen and asked,


    "how about spicy noddles today? Do you want to eat? "


    "Yes." Malcolm answered in a calm voice. He was not particr about food. Moreover, the food cooked


    by Poppi was quite to his taste. Even if he had spicy food at night, it didn''t matter. Thinking of this,


    Malcolm took a look at her phone on the table and pondered for a while. Then he picked up his phone,


    turned around and went upstairs.


    Malcolm''s grandmother once said that if Poppi lost her job, she could totally run a restaurant and her


    business must be great. Smelling the delicious aroma of the kitchen, Malcolm looked at Poppi who was


    humming the song while cooking, and suddenly felt the granny''s proposal was good.


    "Okay, It''s all right!" Poppi pulled out the noodles from the bowl, put some condiments on it and turned


    around to speak to Malcolm: "Malcolm, the noodles are very hot. Come here."


    Poppi always acted like a spoiled child in front of Malcolm. She behaved so naturally that he couldn''t


    tell if she was pretending or not. And such uncertainty upset Malcolm.


    "Are you ordering me?" Then he sat down at the table and said, "take it yourself."


    "You have no tenderness for women!" Poppi puckered her mouth and took a deep breath. She picked


    up the bowl and walked out of the kitchen with it in her hand. "Hurry up!" she rushed and put the noodle


    on the table immediately. Then she put the scalded fingers on her earlobe and jumped anxiously, "it''s


    so hot..."


    Seeing what poppi did, Wade lowered his eyes and wondered, ''does Hugh like cute girls? ''so


    adorable? Does he think so?''?


    "What are you thinking about? Come on, eat it quickly. It get cold soon. " Poppi quickly took a seat


    opposite to Malcolm and said, "there are still a lot of things to do after dinner!"


    "What is it?" Malcolm asked.


    "You need to send a message to Hugh, prepare an interview draft for him, give it to him..."


    "I''ve told you not to provoke Hugh," Malcolm interrupted her coldly.


    Poppi was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t provoke him anymore.


    When the interview is over, I will draw a clear line with him. Is that okay?"


    Hearing this, Poppi snorted and continued, "by the way, Mr. Malcolm, didn''t you refuse my interview?


    I''m scared to hear an interview again. If Tina is so interested, just let her do it. What do you think? "


    Malcolm cast a cold nce at her, his eyes full of anger, "I don''t like to hear you reject my words."


    Poppi pursed her lips and said, "Okay, I see." Then she began to eat the noodles.


    She was afraid of him, wasn''t she? When he was not angry, She could y the woman with him, but


    when he was angry, Poppi was coward She knew their rtionship was always not fair.


    In the center of Ye city, there was a bustling scene. A lot of people went out to eat, go shopping or have


    fun at their leisure time after work.


    After dinner, Catherine and Tina walked in the square arm in arm. Wearing a high-heeled dress and a


    mature and lovely temperament, Catherine looked confident and arrogant.


    "I''ve called Malcolm and he said he would think about it again." "If you have any good idea, tell me and


    I''ll help you talk to him," she added


    "Catherine, you are so kind!" Tina hugged Catherine, feeling grateful. But she knew in her heart that


    Catherine was just helping herself.


    "Of course. After all we are best friends." She suddenly stopped and looked up. The light in the square


    screen made her face dim.


    Kalyn followed her gaze and saw the advertisement of the JS group on the screen.


    "ZEMO is an excellent man." Kalyn said leisurely.


    "Yeah, excellent." Staring at the screen, she nodded. "So I''m determined to have him," she dered


    confidently

 Chapter 20 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 20 Are You Jealous


    "Hey? Where is my phone? " After the meal, she packed up the things and went to the couch to look for


    her cell phone. But it was useless. She asked Malcolm confusedly, "Malcolm, do you see my cell


    phone?"


    But before he could go upstairs, Malcolm paused and snorted guiltily, "No."


    "It''s so strange..." Poppi muttered and squatted down on her knees again. She looked down under the


    sofa and asked, "why is my phone missing? Did it run away?"


    "Since you cannot use it, why bother to find it?"


    "Maybe it can be repaired! It makes my heart ache to see so many things were lost in it. " Said Poppi.


    "Go ahead." Malcolm disappeared from the second floor. With disgust on her face, Poppi nced at


    the direction of the second floor and sighed again. No matter what, the phone was full of her memory!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the second floor, Malcolm entered his bedroom and sneered at her broken phone on the table.


    What''s wrong with him? He stole Poppii''s cell phone and wanted to fix it for her.


    Sitting at the table, he picked up the parts of her phone that he had already opened before the dinner


    and took a look at them. Some parts of her phone were still made of water even if it was soaked in


    water. There was a circuit broken on the main board, and the phone screen was flooded with water It


    was only a problem whether it was worthwhile to repair it


    Knock, knock, knock


    "Mr. Malcolm, are you sleeping?"


    Just as he was thinking, he heard what Poppi said to him all of a sudden, "Mr. Malcolm, would you


    please open the door? I have a difficult question. Can you answer it? Three minutes? It takes you three


    minutes. "


    Malcolm frowned and shouted to the door, "what''s the matter?"


    "I won''t use my new iPad. Can you guide it to go up? Which wasunched from yourpany recently,


    it was just arrived yesterday. "


    Malcolm paused, but still got up. He went to the door and opened it, seeing that Poppi was waiting


    there with the iPad in her arms. Seeing that Malcolm came out, she grinned exaggeratedly.


    "Mr. Malcolm, please teach me? I don''t know much about electronic products. " Poppi gave the iPad to


    Malcolm and murmured, "I wouldn''t have bought it with Wendy if she hadn''t said that it is cheaper to


    buy two together than one at unit price. I think It''s useless to buy it for me but I didn''t know it could be


    used today."


    Malcolm took the iPad with a straight face, turned back with the other hand and closed the door behind


    him.


    "Humph!" Poppi saw what Malcolm did and said, "there is no love nest. Why should you close the


    door?"


    "You talked too much." Malcolm even didn''t look at Poppi, he opened the iPad and said: "it seems that


    your father really doesn''t have much money recently, which is why you''re living such a well-heeled life."


    Poppi was stunned and said with a fake smile, "thank you, Mr. Malcolm. but the money you gave me is


    more than that."


    Malcolm cast a sidelong nce at Poppi and remembered what Barry said to him at noon. Did he really


    need to find someone to spend money for him? There was no need to prepare one. As long as it was


    expensive, Poppi could buy in.


    "What do you want to y?" Malcolm opened her iPad and asked.


    "E-mail me now. I''ll send Mr. Su an email." Poppi stared at the screen and spoke, not noticing the


    sudden change in Malcolm''s eyes, "I''m afraid that Mr. Su will be anxious if he can''t get in touch with


    me."


    "He will be anxious? !" "Who do you think you are, Poppi?" asked Malcolm in reply


    Poppi frowned and looked at him up and down. Finally, her eyes rested below him. "Have you been


    very angry recently?" Then she rolled her eyes and added, "why do you always prevent me from


    having contact with him Is it... "


    "What?" Malcolm controlled his anger and said.


    "Are you jealous?" Poppi acted as if she suddenly realized something. She came close to Malcolm and


    said in a low voice, "do you fall in love with Hugh..."


    "Poppi!" Malcolm gnashed his teeth and called. Suddenly, he turned around, grabbed Poppi''s arm and


    pressed her against the wall behind. He leaned against her and whispered in her ear, "are you curious


    about whether I like men or women?"


    The manly breathing to her made her blush all of a sudden, and the words of Malcolm had a


    temptation. Poppi was not a little girl, only feeling that her heart beat up, something was about toe


    out.


    "Do you want to verify it by yourself?" Malcolm asked again in a low voice.


    Poppi swallowed hard and turned her bright eyes to Malcolm. When their eyes met, the air froze.


    "Hahaha..." A few secondster, Poppiughed and asked, "Mr. Malcolm, are you sure?"


    Hearing this, Malcolm stiffened immediately. Then Poppi continued, "I don''t mind you giving me another


    sum of money because you broke the agreement. But don''t forget that Celine..."


    "Enough!" Malcolm interrupted her coldly, put the iPad into her hand, and turned around to go


    downstairs.


    Poppi, holding the iPad, spit out her tongue at him.


    "Poppi, don''t make a face at me. You know I hate small tricks." When Malcolm went downstairs with his


    back to Poppi, he suddenly spoke with a pair of eyes on his back. Stunned for a second, Poppi turned


    around with a guilty conscience. When she was about to leave, she saw the closed door of Malcolm''s


    room, which aroused her curiosity.


    "Don''t try to open my door secretly. I don''t think you want to know the consequences of angering me."


    Malcolm said again. He turned around and disappeared in the living room.


    "Malcolm, why don''t you change career as a diviner! Close the door when you leave! " Poppi humphed


    and walked to her room with the iPad in her arms, her mouth plumped up. After walking a few steps,


    Poppi''s face suddenly turned serious. She was really annoyed as the joke just now was too far. As for


    who Malcolm liked, how could she not know?


    Her sister, who was in a vegetative state because of a car ident, was exactly the one in charge of


    Malcolm? How happy she was to meet her man''s unchanged love for four years! However, it was not


    until she woke up that she got this happiness


    "Wake up, Celine. Please wake up. I''ve given himpletely to you.".


    Ding Dong


    The iPad in her hand suddenly let out a noise. When she looked down, a new email popped up in her


    e-mail box. It was from Hugh.


    "Miss. Poppi, I called you but failed to get through. I wonder if you are okay. If you see the e-mail,


    please send me back."


    After reading the content of the e-mail, Poppi returned to her bedroom immediately. She threw herself


    on her bed and sent a message to Hugh with the iPad. "Mr. Su, I''m sorry to make you worry. I''m fine at


    home. I''m sorry that I can''t use my phone because it was soaked in water and Mr. Su didn''t get in touch


    with me. "


    After she wrote back the letter, Celine couldn''t helpughing out loud. It seemed that lyndsy was from a


    literary family, she could speak out such words like "good". But why did she make a living in the


    entertainment circle?


    Ding Dong


    "I''m d that Miss. Poppi is fine, then I''m relieved. By the way, my assistant has brought some


    authentic Blue Mountain coffee beans. I''ll invite you to have a taste some other day. "


    "Taste it? Do you want to I go on making coffee for you? "


    Hugh sent aughing Emoji and continued, "it''s my pleasure if Miss. Poppi would like to do that."


    "It''s also my honor to receive your invitation, Mr. Su."

 Chapter 21 Did You Believe In Love At First Sight

    Chapter 21 Did You Believe In Love At First Sight


    The summer of Ye city was close to the end, but it was still hot. Poppi woke up in a dry and hot


    morning, with sweat on her forehead.


    "Ah..." Poppi yawned and stretched, waking up from her dream. She rubbed her face and touched the


    iPad next to her with one hand. Last night, she had a long chat with Hugh. From the poem to


    Philosophy of life, Poppi never knew that men could be so talkative. In the end, she almost closed her


    eyes and sent "good night" to him. Then she threw the iPad away and fell asleep.


    But speaking of collection, Hugh was a real master.


    Poppi got out of bed in a daze, then she scratched her hair casually. She went out of the door with a


    stretch.


    Crack...


    When poppi opened the door of the bathroom, she suddenly saw a man standing in it. Resisting the


    scream, she looked at him and found it was actually Malcolm!


    All of a sudden, her eyes widened. Poppi could not help but raise her voice and covered her chest with


    her hands. "Malcolm! Why are you here?"


    Malcolm caught the series of movements of Poppi. He felt that she was like a lethargic cat, frightened,


    sexy and novel. But her movement to block her chest was so unnecessary. He didn''t want to see it at


    all. But after she blocked it with her hands, he was even more attracted by her.


    "You didn''t leavest night?" Poppi asked. "I saw you go downstairs! What were you doing downstairs


    last night?"


    Malcolm looked away and said, "Drink some water."


    The corners of her mouth twitched. "Then you should at least tell me in advance, right? Having a man


    sleep over in my ce is frightening."


    Malcolm''s face darkened as he heard what Poppi said. He ignored what her said and walked around


    her and went out of the washroom. "I didn''t sleep over in your ce. I live in my own house. And you


    need to make breakfast as soon as possible."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm. You can order me as you like. I won''tin about it." The corners of Poppi''s


    mouth curved into a radiant smile, but there was a hint of anger in her smile.


    "That''s good." Malcolm stared at Poppi with a smile as if he didn''t understand what she meant. "After


    all, I have to earn money to support you, so you shouldn''tin about me." After saying that, he


    turned around with a smile. After taking two steps, he added casually, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that there


    is something in the corner of your left eye. You know what I mean."


    Poppi took a deep breath and hurried into the bathroom. She checked her left eye in the mirror and


    found that there were sleepies on the corner of her eye. It was all because she slept tootest night


    and now she was mocked by Malcolm...


    When poppi came out of the bathroom, she was radiant. She hummed the song and went to the


    kitchen. She said to Malcolm, who was sitting on the sofa and watching the morning news, "How about


    eating sandwitch this morning?"


    "Okay," Malcolm replied, with his eyes on TV the whole time.


    "Let''s watch the news. The CEO of the SG Group, Carl, who is seven-five years old, was sent to


    hospital in the Ye city in a hurry this morning. It was reported that he had a sudden hemorrhage and


    had arranged an emergency operation. Up to six o''clock in the morning, the surgery was still not over.


    Since Mr. Carl is sick, will the stock of the SG Group shake severely?"


    Hearing the voice from TV, Poppi stopped her steps. She stood in the kitchen and turned around to


    take a secret nce at Malcolm. When she found that there was no expression on his face, she bit her


    lip secretly.


    Carl, who was the so-called grandpa of Malcolm, was a bastard.


    Malcolm was so unlucky to have such a grandfather! As for Malcolm''s grandmother, Poppi was sad


    when she thought that the olddy fell in love with Carl, who was such an irresponsible man. What the


    olddy was waiting for was his promise when she was pregnant, but she was heartbroken when she


    heard that Carl was going to get married...


    Standing in front of the stove, Poppi made fried eggs, roast bacon, and hot bread. She then made


    sandwiches while she was lost in her thoughts.


    That year, Malcolm''s grandmother changed from a nobledy to a "slut" who had been pregnant before


    marriage overnight, and bore the humiliation and gave birth to the child. However, the child''s father,


    which was Carl, did not admit the child''s identity, and the child became an illegitimate child. Malcolm''s


    grandmother had suffered for dozens of years, and during her middle age, she even had to endure the


    pain of the death of his son and daughter-inw in a car ident...


    It was amazing for Malcolm''s grandmother to have him cultivated into such an excellent man. No


    wonder that Malcolm was so nice to his grandmother.


    When Poppi thought of Malcolm''s grandmother, she suddenly smiled. She want to prepare a few more


    jokes to tell the olddy the next time she visited her. Because it was his grandmother who told her all


    these things. When Malcolm''s grandmother said those things, she seemed to tell other people''s stories.


    But those things seemed too heavy to let it pass for the rest of her life.


    "Poppi, did you fall asleep in the kitchen?" There was in a bit of mockery in Malcolm''s voice.


    Poppi was shocked and regained herposure quickly and said, "All right. I''m done." After saying


    that, she put the sandwich in a te, turned around and put it on the table. Then she took a seat


    opposite to Malcolm and said, "Here, eat."


    Malcolm looked at the sandwich and suddenly realized that Poppi was indeed a good wife.


    There was only a slight chewing sound at the table.


    Poppi looked at Malcolm and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Malcolm


    didn''t even take a look at her, but Poppi couldn''t take it anymore. She asked, "Mr. Malcolm, do you


    really want me to interview you?"


    "Yes," Malcolm replied.


    "I''m afraid that I can''t do such a big thing alone." Mr. Malcolm, as you see, you usually don''t ept


    interviews. It''s not easy to get this opportunity to interview you. Everyone in this city must pay attention


    to it. What if I mess it up..."


    "Aren''t you afraid of making mistakes when you interview Hugh?" Before she could finish her words,


    Malcolm butted in. "Are you look down on me? Or him?"


    "I..." Poppi choked on bread in her throat. After she drank some milk and swallowed it, she said in a


    hurry, "I absolutely don''t mean that! Mr. Malcolm, I''m loyal to you. Trust me!"


    Malcolm raised his eyebrows. There was an ambiguous smile on his lips which made him look like a


    devil. Poppi bit the sandwich heavily and mumbled, "Can I find a helper?"


    "Whatever you want," Malcolm answered casually. He then took the tissue with his slender fingers and


    wiped his mouth gracefully.


    "Then can you arrange your interview to thete September?" After all, it''s Hugh who was first agreed


    on the interview. He took the lead, and you came the second."


    After hearing what Poppi said, Malcolm froze immediately after he stood up. With the advantage of


    height, he looked down at her and said, "He gets the first and Ie the second?"


    Poppi put the sandwich on the te, felt the slight anger in Malcolm''s tone, and quickly exined, "I


    didn''t mean it that way. It is just because I don''t know whether the business interview will go well or not.


    So I think Hugh should take the lead, for the sake of your good image, if you..."


    "Do you believe in falling in love at first sight?" Malcolm interrupted her and looked at her. Poppi stared


    at him with surprise in her eyes.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Fell in love at first sight?" Poppi raised her head and didn''t know why Malcolm asked such question all


    of a sudden. But she said reflexively, "I think those people who falling in love at the first sight are only


    love the appearance. Because you can''t figure out what is going on deep inside one''s heart at first


    sight. I don''t think such a rtionship is reliable, is it?"


    Malcolm looked at Poppi up and down for a long time with his ck eyes as deep as the bottomless


    sea. After a long while, he raised his hand to fix his suit on his wrist and said indifferently, "Then


    arrange an interview for me in thete September."

 Chapter 22 Who Gave You The Phone

    Chapter 22 Who Gave You The Phone


    The tall and strong figure of Malcolm disappeared in the distance, and his words were still echoing in


    her mind. Since when is Mr. Malcolm so easy to get along with?


    "It''s good that he agreed. Anyway!" Poppi waved her hand and raised her wrist. When she found it was


    late, she grabbed the sandwich left on the te and ran outside while eating.


    Downstairs, they were walking towards the outside of themunity. When Poppi saw that Malcolm


    drove out of the garage, the car passed by her directly without the slightest intention to stop. It drove


    out of themunity and joined the traffic on the road.


    Poppi tutted and shook her head. Although it was stipted that out of the apartment, Poppi and


    Malcolm were strangers, they had lived together for three years. Although there was no love between


    them, would they reach an agreement? As expected, such an excellent moral character as "tender to a


    beautiful woman" would never appear in his mind.


    From the rearview mirror, Mr. Malcolm saw that Poppi pouted and slightly raised the corners of her


    mouth, which seemed that he didn''t even notice himself. It was not until his cell phone suddenly rang


    that Malcolm unwittingly drew back his smile, turned on his Bluetooth headset and answered the


    phone.


    "Malcolm, I take a phone from SeanSean and inform you now." Early in the morning, Hugh''s clear voice


    came through the telephone receiver.


    "You''ve already taken it all. Why did you tell me? I think you''d better at acting first and reportter. "


    Malcolm said in a rxed tone.


    "Haha..." With a smile on his face, Hugh answered, "Its surface is white, the one recently released by


    yourpany. It is not sold yet, so I have to report it to you in advance."


    In an instant, a flicker of doubts and uneasiness appeared in Malcolm''s eyes.


    "Mr. Su, there are two documents which need your signature, and your schedule today..."


    "We''ll talk about itter." "Malcolm, I have to go back to work. I''ll call youter," Hugh said to his phone


    and hung up the phone


    "Yes." "Go ahead with your work," said Malcolm Then, he hung up the phone. ''is Hugh going to give


    Poppii''s phone? However, he remembered that Hugh asked for a phone from him the day they had


    dinner. May which would be used by himself?


    Then he tilted his head to nce at the file bag on the passenger seat. There were some parts of the


    cell phone of Poppi which was stayed in waterst night. Is it necessary to repair it?


    "Wee to the morning broadcast. Today, the share price of the Quan Group has fallen, and the


    people are selling it... "


    Just then, the radio in the car rang. Hearing the voice, Malcolm regained hisposure. He snorted


    and called Sean, "buy all the shares in the retail investor as much as you can."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm."


    "And," After a pause, Malcolm said again, "the life of Carl Quan must be saved!"


    "Yes."


    Hanging up the phone, Malcolm angrily took off the headphones. ''The Quan Group? Are you going to


    copse without my help?'' Carl Quan, I will let you watch yourpany when you are living was


    destroyed by me little by little


    Poppi arrived at thepany by subway. She nned to spare some time to sell her scrapped car and


    then buy a new car and a new phone. The more she thought about it, the more satisfied she was.


    "Poppi, you are in a good mood!" Wendy leaned over and looked at her with a pair of blinking eyes.


    Poppi rubbed Wendy''s hair and smiled, "I n to buy a new car and a new phone. Is it worth happy?"


    "It''s worth it!" Wendy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "sister Poppi, you are really something! You


    are my idol!"


    "Haha..." "Sweetie, stop worship me please. It''s time to go to work. Don''t be caught red handed," she


    said to Wendy with a smile as she sat down at her desk and looked at her admiring eyes


    Wendy stuck her tongue out.


    "Excuse me, is miss. Poppi here?"


    When she was turning on theputer, a man''s voice suddenly sounded from the door of the


    Department. His voice was quite loud and instantly attracted the attention of more than twenty people


    in the office hall. Poppi was shocked and turned around, seeing a courier.


    "Miss. Poppi..."


    "I''m here!" Poppi quickly stood up and walked to the door. She took a look at the box in the courier''s


    hand and said, "I am Poppi. What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, Miss. Poppi, here''s your package. Please sign for it." The delivery guy smiled and handed her the


    box.


    "I didn''t buy anything." Poppi was confused


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A client asked us to bring it here." The delivery guy smiled, "miss. Poppi, please sign for it."


    "Which client?" "What''s in this?" asked Poppi


    "Well It''s customer''s privacy. We have a rule. Don''t gossip. " The delivery guy scratched his head.


    "¡­¡­ Well, all right. " Poppi took the form, hesitated to sign her name on it, and then took the box. Was


    it a gift from an interview client?


    "What''s it, Poppi?" After Poppi went back to her seat, she leaned over to Wendy.


    "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head and took out the envelope and said, "it might be a gift from a star


    we have interviewed before."


    "Great! Poppi, open it quickly!" Wendy asked with expectation.


    "Yes." Poppi answered and opened the package, then the new mobile phone box appeared in front of


    them.


    "Wow! It''s a phone! Isn''t it the new cellphone produced by the SG Group? !" Wendy screamed. "It''s


    sold tomorrow. Who gave it to you? My God? Oh, my God! "


    Holding the phone box, Poppi was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat. Is it gave by Malcolm?


    "Poppi, does it A gift from Mr. Malcolm? " Wendy asked directly what Poppi had in mind, which caused


    amotion in the hall immediately.


    "Mr. Malcolm? Do you have a rtionship with Mr. Malcolm? "


    "I heard that Mr. Malcolm appointed you to interview him! Is it... "


    Sitting in her own seat, Tina looked steadily forward, but her clenched teeth revealed her feelings. She


    had forgotten since when Poppi became more and more popr in the office, including the self-


    criticism drafts and the interviews, and the leaders''pliments to her. What was more hateful was


    that she lived toofortably that she could get whatever she wanted A woman would be frightened by


    jealousy. For no reason, Tina regarded Poppi as her enemy and hated her very much.


    On the other end of the line, the word ''Mr. Malcolm'' kept popping out in her head and she became very


    nervous. She nced at Wendy, not knowing what to do. "The rtionship about Mr. Malcolm with me


    It''s nothing. "


    "Then who gave you the phone?" With a mischievous smile on her face, Wendy thought that Poppi was


    bashful and didn''t know that she felt ufortable in her heart.


    The names of Poppi and Malcolm were the two most distant names in the world.


    At this moment, the phone rang


    Just when Poppi did not know how to respond to the ridicule of her colleagues, her mobile phone in the


    box was ringing. Poppi was startled and opened the box in a hurry to take out her mobile phone, only to


    find that the screen saver was Hugh and the caller''s name was exactly him.


    As soon as she saw the screen, she realized that it was a phone from Hugh!


    Poppi was finally relieved.

 Chapter 23 Grandma Is Going Downhill

    Chapter 23 Grandma Is Going Downhill


    "Who is on the phone?" Wendy was curious, and the desire of gossip rose quickly in her body.


    "It''s Mr. Su." Poppi''s tone rxed and said sweetly on purpose. Her voice was not too loud and could


    just be heard by colleagues who pricked up their ears.


    "Hello, Miss Su!"


    "I just wondered why she is familiar with Mr. Malcolm!"


    "Mr. Su? Poppi have an unusual rtionship with him!"


    The colleagues around them began to whisper, but Poppi did not respond. She just felt that it was


    much better to talk about her and Hugh than about her and Malcolm. This was why she had a guilty


    conscience! Heaving a sigh, Poppi said to Wendy, "I have to take this call." As he strode towards the


    bathroom, he asked on his phone, "Mr. Su, is that you?"


    "How do you feel now? Have you received my phone?" Hugh asked.


    "So that Mr. Su gave me the phone! I was surprised and moved! " Poppi passed through the hall and


    came to the corridor.


    "You said your phone was broken yesterday, so I got one from Malcolm and gave it to you." Hearing


    what Poppi said, Hugh was moved and could not help bing happy.


    He got it from Malcolm! Feeling a littleplicated, Poppi smiled and said, "Mr. Su, I appreciate your


    kindness, but I can''t take the phone." After a short pause, she added, "I can''t take it."


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. After a while, he said slowly, "why not?


    You said you would send me the stamp. this phone is not much to be particr about your stamp. "


    Poppi was speechless and said, "the stamp was paid off by We share the same hobbies. Besides, I


    didn''t give it to you for free, I also want to see your collections! "


    "What are you talking about! Is it worth mentioning the collection? " Hugh snorted and said, "if you want


    me to receive the stamp, you must take my phone."


    "I won''t send you that stamp." Poppi said subconsciously.


    "You..." Being choked and unable to speak for a while, Hugh suddenly burst intoughter after a few


    seconds. "Miss. Poppi, haha You are so cute! " Hearing Hugh''sughter, Poppi was a little


    embarrassed but he said, "how about this? You give me the money of your phone and treat it as you


    bought a it for yourself. And the stamp I can give it up."


    Poppi blinked her eyes and said, "no, you can''t. It seems that I am too stingy. I really want to make


    friends with Mr. Su. "


    "Then leave your phone here." "I don''t mean anything else. If Miss Poppi thinks that I''m too enthusiastic


    about you Don''t forget that you came to me with a stamp at the first meeting. You are the person who


    tried to seduce me. "


    What he said really embarrassed Poppi.


    Poppi pressed her lips together and made a decision, "well, Mr. Su, we can only do it for you this time.


    Give me your phone and I''ll give you the stamp in return, but I can''t take such a valuable gift from you


    next time. "


    "¡­¡­ No problem. It''s a deal. " "Say something to Miss. Poppi. I think we are negotiating."


    Poppi giggled and asked, "Mr. Su, are you satisfied with the result of the negotiation?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Hugh said, "I''m quite satisfied with IT on the whole. But there is one point


    I hope Miss Su will like it."


    "What?"


    "That mobile screen saver is my most satisfactory picture, you just keep it, Miss. Poppi."


    Poppi couldn''t help butugh out louder, "Oh, yes. I will keep it! I must keep such a handsome photo.


    When I was having dinner with my colleagues, some of them had Mr. Su''s photos on their phones.


    They were all girls! I guess that when I show this photo to them, they will scramble to get it. "


    "Am I so popr?"


    "Of course you are," After saying that, Poppi raised her hand and looked at her watch. Then she said


    directly, "Mr. Su, it''s almost work time. Am I..."


    "Oh! I almost forget if you didn''t mention it. Let''s go to work, Miss. Poppi. " With an apologetic look on


    his face, he added, "by the way, Shirley had some little trouble with the magazine thing, so she had to


    leave the city and wasn''t able toe back home these days. She might haven''t contacted you yet."


    "In trouble? Is it serious? "


    "It''s okay. don''t worry." "It will just take some time to shoot again," exined Hugh


    "That''s great." Hearing that, Poppi felt relieved. After saying goodbye to Hugh, she grabbed her cell


    phone and went back to her office.


    And why did he make a friend with Malcolm and Shirley, she was her best friend. But she didn''t tell her


    about his marriage and had been hiding it from her all the time. Thinking of this, all sorts of feelings,


    including guilt, sorry and regret, welled up in her mind. ''what did you do, Poppi!


    However, no matter how much she wanted to say to her, she had to give it up.


    A morning meeting was held by the people in the editing department, mainly arranging the task to


    interview Hugh. Everyone was ready, waiting for a formal interview shoot.


    Recently, Hugh''s return had already be the headlines of the newspapers and magazines.


    "What?" After the meeting, Poppi twisted her neck and walked out of the meeting room.


    "Poppi!" Teresa shouted at her.


    "Director, what happened?" Poppi turned around and asked.


    Teresa waved her hand, walked with Poppi and said, "Mr. Su will definitelye to pick me up. How


    about Mr. Malcolm? Did you talk to Mr. Malcolm again? "


    "I We had a talk. " Poppi was a little embarrassed.


    "What did Mr. Malcolm say?" Teresa''s eyes lit up.


    "He said he wanted us to do this. After all, themercial department is of great importance. " After


    that, poppi continued, "it takes our department so much energy to interview Mr. Su. We may not be


    able to cope with it if we keep Interviewing Mr. mo Besides, Maggie was promoted. We have to save


    her face in the advertising department. "


    Teresa nodded slightly and said, "I understand that you need to follow up with Mr. Mo for this case,


    Celine. But I won''t stop them. I will follow the arrangement of the marketing department."


    "Yes." Poppi nodded her head to show her agreement.


    "All right. Let''s talk about it in the afternoon. Now let''s go to have lunch!"


    "Okay."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, someone knocked at the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Come in!"


    Hearing that, James Xiao pushed the door in gently, holding the vibrating phone in hand. When he was


    about to open the door, he was shocked by the scene in front of him and forgot to say anything.


    She saw that Malcolm was sitting in front of the desk, wearing only a shirt, his sleeves rolled up to the


    middle of his small arms, and the desk was filled with scattered mobile phone pieces. Malcolm was


    holding a small pincer to fiddle with the main board. After twisting a screw, he raised his head. With


    sweat on his forehead, he looked at James and asked, "what''s up? Why don''t you say anything? "


    "Okay!" Shirley came back to her senses and handed the phone to smart, "it''s an olddy''s call."


    ZEMO frowned, put down the things in his hand and took the phone. Xiao Jingjing bowed and left the


    room respectfully.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?" ZEMO answered the phone.


    "Smart, why can''t I get through to little turtle?" Sheined.


    Looking at the parts on the table, he curled his lips and said, "her phone was broken. Grandma, why do


    you want to see her? I''ll tell her. "


    "Nothing important. I can talk to you," The olddy sounded excited. "Simon, I''m going down the


    mountain for a couple of days."

 Chapter 24 How To Skip Work

    Chapter 24 How To Skip Work


    "Down the mountain?" Malcolm thought about it and frowned when he recalled the news this morning.


    "When will grandmae down?"


    "Today!" She went on confidently, "I should havee down with you that day! It''s all your fault. The


    little turtles have reminded me of going down the mountain. "


    "Isn''t today too hasty?" Malcolm knocked on the table with his slender finger, "grandma, what about..."


    "I don''t care. I want to go down! I can''t wait anymore. " She interrupted him, "are you afraid that I''ll


    disturb your date with the little turtle?"


    "No, it''s not." Malcolm raised his eyebrows, bit his lips and made an unconsciouslypromise. "Well,


    grandma, can I send someone to pick you up?"


    "No, thanks! You don''t have to do that! " The olddy said with a smile. "Let Cora apany me


    downstairs! You can go back to your work. By the way, don''t tell the little turtles yet. I want to surprise


    her. "


    "Yes." Then he curled his lips into a helpless smile. Granny went down the mountain, which was


    absolutely a shock for Poppi.


    "Then I''ll pack up my stuff and set off. Focus on your work please!"


    "Okay, grandma, if you need anything, just call me."


    "Okay, I know!" The olddy sounded excited on the other end of the phone and said, "Cora, go and


    pack up my things. Malcolm, I have to hang up the phone now! "


    "Okay, grandma, please go ahead with your work." Hearing no sounds on the other side, Malcolm hung


    up the phone calmly, but he didn''t put it down. Instead, he dialed another number, and his expression


    and voice became serious. "Go up the mountain to pick up grandma."


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm."


    Hanging up the phone, Malcolm dialed by reflex. A series of familiar numbers appeared on the screen


    of the phone. Malcolm frowned and deleted them all.


    It was impossible to dial the number since Poppi''s cell phone card was still here with him.


    But to his surprise, he remembered Poppi''s phone number quite well?


    "Gee..." Then he raised his hand to his mouth and put it against his mouth. Before Grandma went down


    to Ye city, it must be well cleaned in the Imperial Tang Yard. But how should he contact Poppi now?


    Hugh! His pupils suddenly tightened, and the hand of Malcolm paused in midair. After a second, he


    pressed the internal phone. "Help me check today''s call records of Hugh."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm."


    At this moment, her phone rang


    In the afternoon, when Poppi was writing manuscript in front of her desk, her new mobile phone


    suddenly rang. She nced at a series of familiar telephone numbers on the screen and quickly picked


    it up. She asked in a low voice, "Malcolm? What''s wrong? "


    On the other side, Malcolm hummed, squinting a little, sending out a dangerous light. "You have


    changed a new phone so soon?"


    "Uh..." After Poppi replied, she suddenly remembered and asked, "right, how do you know my new


    phone number?"


    "I guessed," Then he continued, "grandma is going downhill, and she will go to the Imperial Tang Yard


    today. She is packing her things now."


    "Today? Why is she in such a hurry? " Poppi bit her fingertips and said, "then I''ll go home early to pack


    up my things!"


    "Yes." "Move your things to the master bedroom." Malcolm replied


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In this house, although the name of Poppi was written on the property ownership certificate, Malcolm


    was still the owner of the house and upied the master bedroom all the time. Granny had gone down


    the mountain several times, and it was Poppi who took the initiative to move all the things into


    Malcolm''s room to create a perfect illusion of the harmony between husband and wife.


    "Anything else? Do you need me to call grandma and ask her what she would eat for dinner? " After


    that, Poppi muttered, "I have changed a new cell phone. I am a little fondle it admiringly, so I want to


    give a call to my grandma. By the way, Malcolm, yourpany''s cellphone is really useful! "


    Hearing her praise, but instead of being happy, Malcolm looked angry. He said coldly, "grandma said


    she would give you a surprise. Don''t call her. Go back early. I''m hanging up. "


    "You hung up? I haven''t finished yet! I say Beep! Beep! Beep Before she could finish her words, there


    was a busy tone on the phone, "hello? It''s not clear yet! " After hanging up the phone angrily, Poppi


    humphed and said, "Damn it..."


    "What''s wrong, ?"Poppi With her manuscript in her hand.


    "Nothing." Poppi smiled at her and asked, "what''s this?"


    "Which was the draft written by myself and I want to give it to the director." Wendy was a little


    embarrassed, "I''m afraid that the script may not be good. I want you to have a look at it first."


    "Of course!" Poppi took the paper from her hand and turned two pages. "Wendy, you have worked as


    an intern for more than two months, right?" she asked with a smile


    "Yes, that''s right." Wendy nodded and said, "I am going to be a regr worker and I feel a little


    nervous."


    "Don''t worry. you will pass." Poppi smiled and patted on Wendy''s shoulder, "I''ll take a look for you


    soon."


    "Thank you, Poppi!" Wendy put her hands on her cheeks and pouted, "it''s so nice of you! Are you so


    kind to everyone? "


    "That is a fool who is kind to everyone!" Tyron snorted and shook his head. He pinched Wendy''s nose


    in anger and said, "human beings are unpredictable in this world. How can they be good to everyone.


    ''what did he mean by returning good for evil? He must have been fooling the fool!'' she thought! Be


    more careful. "


    Wendy put on a big smile, "then, are you only good to me? Why? I''m so happy! "


    "You look like my sister very much."


    "Poppi, you have a younger sister?" Wendy asked curiously.


    Poppi''s eyes became empty. She nodded her head slightly and smiled, "yes."


    "Where is she? Why didn''t you mention her? "


    "She..." "Let''s stop talking about her," said Poppi with a sigh She had been sleeping in a hospital


    abroad. She had not seen her for three years. She had been sad for her.


    Looking at the sadness on her face, Wendy said weakly, "let''s stop here, Poppi. I was just asking. "


    "Well, Wendy, could you please do me a favorter?" Poppi asked smilingly


    "What?" Wendy asked.


    "I will go back home after looking the draft for you. If anyone asks, you can tell them that I am going to


    prepare for the interview with Mr. Su."


    "What? !" Wendy was shocked and said in a low voice, "can you do this? Will you get caught? "


    Poppi raised her eyebrows at Wendy, "I once taught a lesson called ''how to skip the ss''. Trust me,


    it''s true."


    "Is there such a course?" Wendy widened her eyes.


    "Haha..." Hearing this, Poppi bent over the desk andughed with tears in her eyes. "Wendy, Wendy,


    you are so you are too simple! Ha-ha Or my acting skill is so good that you believe all I said? "


    "Poppi! You are bad! "


    "Haha..."

 Chapter 25 No Way To Find Another Wife

    Chapter 25 No Way To Find Another Wife


    After she finished her work at hand, Poppi sneaked away while the managers were away for a meeting.


    As soon as she went out of thepany building, she called Malcolm. The phone rang for a long time,


    but nobody answered.


    After hanging up the phone, Poppi was walking forward angrily. But when she just walked to the side of


    the road, she was stopped by a white car.


    "Who is that? What happened! Do you know how to drive? " She turned around and was about to


    leave.


    "ng!" However, before she took a step, the right window was opened. She heard a cold, familiar


    voice, "get in the car."


    "What?" Confused, Poppi bent down and leaned over her head to see the man in the car. Then she


    smiled and said, "Malcolm? Why are you here? "


    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Malcolm turned his head coldly to look at Poppi and asked, "who do


    you think it is? If you don''t get on the car and get photographed, you don''t have to support you for this


    month. "


    "Okay, I get in now! I was wondering how to get back! " Poppi got on the car quickly.


    The car slowly started to meet the traffic. Poppi could not help but ask, "Malcolm, how did you know


    that I came out? What a coincidence! Besides, why did you change your car? Where is Sean? Why did


    you drive here yourself? "


    "Cut the crap." Malcolm cast a nce at the phone in Poppis hand and stopped talking.


    Poppi shrugged her shoulders and said, "then I''ll say something important. I''ll go back to the house to


    pack up something. Then I''ll go downstairs to buy some food. How about waiting for grandma toe


    here? "


    "Yes." Malcolm answered in a cold voice. Then he stepped on the elerator and the car sped away.


    On the way back, Poppi was fiddling with her new cell phone, while Malcolm kept silent. However, on


    their way there, the boredom consumed her. She asked, "Malcolm, why are you here? Is that true Wait


    for me on purpose, right? "


    Malcolm turned to look at Poppi, "waiting for you? You should feel lucky that you came out at the right


    time. If I hadn''t seen you just now... "


    "You will go upstairs and carry me down?" Poppi blinked her starry eyes and looked at Malcolm


    expectantly.


    Malcolm''s face showed a trace of anger. "Poppi, I''ve never seen a woman like you, amorous and


    bumptious."


    Poppi rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve never seen a man like you either. You are so boring and not fun at


    all. It''s boring! Even if you want to carry me down, I don''t want to! "


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes and stepped on the bottom of the elerator. With a "buzzing" sound of


    the car, Poppi was frightened to the seat belt and dared not speak any more.


    "My God!" The car arrived at the Imperial Tang Yard. Before the car stopped, Poppi rushed out, retched


    and tried to calm herself down. She cursed Malcolm in her heart and her face was crumpled.


    Crack


    A pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in front of Poppi. When she turned her head and saw him


    putting his hands in his pockets as if it was none of his business, she was even more angry and directly


    ignored him.


    After a while, Poppi felt better, so she stood up and walked inside. Malcolm followed her immediately


    without saying a word, but his powerful aura made her look down upon.


    After she returned to the apartment, it was Poppi who was responsible for packing up. But Malcolm


    was weird. His room was forbidden to be touched by others. When Poppi wanted to hire a maid to help


    her, he was refused. Now it was her duty to clean the room.


    "I''ll put them in the master bedroom." Poppi put her bag and cell phone on the table in front of the sofa


    and turned around to go upstairs.


    Then he saw that Poppi went upstairs and was about to go to the study when her phone rang.


    Immediately, he caught a glimpse of the screen. He saw that Hugh''s name was on the screen and the


    background was his photo. Malcolm opened his mouth, but he felt as if his heart was blocked with a


    stone, heavy and unable to speak.


    "Malcolm, is my phone ringing?" Heard the voice, Poppi asked passingly while she was walking to the


    master room with her things.


    "¡­¡­ No. " Malcolm put the phone in his pocket, hung it up and deleted the call, "you must have


    misheard."


    "All right." Here came the distant and light voice of Poppi, with a little coquettish tone, "Malcolm, it''s so


    troublesome. Can youe to help me?"


    ¡­¡­ Nothing happened.


    Poppi twitched her mouth and put her clothes into the wardrobe while humming a tune. Hanging the


    clothes in the wardrobe, she nodded with satisfaction. As soon as she closed the door of the wardrobe,


    out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Malcolm''s approaching face. Shocked


    by this, Poppi screamed loudly, reeling back a few steps, and then leaned against the wall. "Malcolm!


    Why didn''t youe here! Who are you trying to scare to death? "


    Malcolm rubbed his nose with his hand, "you."


    "What You jerk! " Poppi was out of breath and remained frightened. "You want to scare me to death and


    then find a wife, right?"


    A hint of surprise shed through Malcolm''s eyes, and he said unpleasantly, "what''s your logic?"


    "Woman''s logic!" Poppi red at Malcolm, turned around and took the other pile of clothes from the


    bed, and said, "I tell you, no way!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No way? What?"


    "No way You can''t find another wife. " Poppi put on her cunning smile again, secretly nced at


    Malcolm, whose eyes darkened, and said, "see, you are angry again! I knew you wouldn''t make fun


    with people. Fine, fine. I was wrong? I mean, Mr. Malcolm, please don''t find a woman as your wife. Just


    find a dozen of wives for each day, okay? "


    At this moment, his phone rang


    Just as she finished her words, his phone rang. He looked at the phone, turned around and walked out.


    Suddenly he stopped and said, "a dozen of wives Which are making me exhausted. "


    "Hello? Granny What''s up? Oh, you are setting out! Be careful... "


    Malcolm''s voice was extremely gentle. Seeing this, Poppi stood still, blinked her eyes and suddenly


    burst intoughter. Thinking of what Malcolm said just now, she smiled more happily. It seemed that the


    guy could also make jokes.


    After that, Poppi realized that her grandmother had already set out, so she packed up her things faster.


    However, in the middle of the process, Sean brought some clothes and daily necessities to Malcolm.


    When seeing them, Poppi whined and kept on moving. Standing in the bedroom, Malcolm saw that


    Poppi kept busy with her work and didn''t give her a hand until she begged him over and over again.


    Although he was reluctant to do that, he felt that he was not going to be worn out.


    He must be crazy.


    "Malcolm, I''m going to the supermarket downstairs." After putting all her stuff together, Poppi took her


    bag and left directly. Malcolm sat on the sofa and read the magazine. He saw her rushing out like a


    gust of wind, leaving the whole room in deathly stillness. Such a peace belonged to him.


    There were many people in the supermarket. Poppi was chatting with a group of olddies in the


    vegetable zone, but her phone rang.

 Chapter 26 Call My Name Directly

    Chapter 26 Call My Name Directly


    "Hello? Mr. Su, what can I do for you? " Poppi picked up the phone and shouted.


    "Where are you? It''s a little noisy! I called you but you didn''t answer. "


    "I''m shopping in a supermarket! May I didn''t hear you! "


    "Which supermarket?"


    "A supermarket near my home."


    Sitting in his car, Hugh quickly clicked the GPS on his phone. When he saw that the position of Poppi


    was showed and that it was not far from him, he asked in surprise, "is it the supermarket at the Imperial


    Tang Yard?"


    "Mr. Su, how do you know?" Asked Poppi.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What a coincidence. I''m in the nearby supermarket." "I''ll be right there."


    "What?" Poppi was a little surprised but she could not refuse as she heard that Hugh was so angry at


    her so she nodded and agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Hugh patted on his assistant, who was driving the car, and urged, "hurry


    up! Go to the Imperial Tang Yard!"


    "Hugh, do you want to dump me like this?" In the back seat, next to Hugh sat a man. The man


    embraced his arm and said discontentedly.


    "David, let''s have dinner another day. What happened today is more important." Said Hugh, patting the


    man''s shoulder.


    "Well, I don''t buy it. You abandon me because of a woman. It took me three times toe to Ye city,


    and I thought you couldn''t eat well or sleep well You even forgot me just for a Poppi. "


    Hugh got goose bumps all over his body. He pushed David Wei and said, "don''t say that I have nothing


    to do with you. Being an assistant makes me rebellious and makes trouble all the time. Take care of


    me? I''m your boss! "


    "Am I just your assistant? Am I just an ordinary assistant? " "I''m your agent, assistant and also a part-


    time nanny, stylist, coffee master. I have to be your driver sometimes. Is it easy for me! I just got off the


    ne today! "


    "How about do you having dinner with others! I''m going to the supermarket. I''lle to youter. "


    David Wei curled his lips and said, "you''d better not be found by paparazzi."


    "Don''t worry. No problem." "Please drive faster. Why haven''t we arrived yet?"


    "Mr. Su, there is still a long way to go the Imperial Tang Yard!" He asked with worry.


    "Oh, really?" "I thought it was quite close," said Hugh with a frown.


    David Wei snorted and said, "you have to go there no matter how far it is! People who have fallen in


    love! So stupid! You even don''t believe in coincidence orck of opportunity. Because you will create


    opportunity and try your best to create one. "


    "So what?"


    Raising his eyebrows, David Wei said, "I have never asked anything about your love. It''s good for you


    to find a woman at your age. As long as your parents agree, I don''t mind you marrying now. "


    "Fuck off! Don''t bullshit! " As soon as he roared that, The driver was too scared to control the steering


    wheel.


    Imperial Tang Yard was the one of the best duplex apartment in Ye city. Regr folks can''t such as


    buildings or vis. The scale of the supermarket on the first floor was almost as big as that of the


    shopping mall.


    Aftering out of the car and waving goodbye to David Wei, Hugh went into the supermarket. He just


    felt pleased in his heart. Did Poppi live in the imperial Tang Yard? Then he should also buy a house


    here. As the saying goes, a waterfront Pavilion gets the moonlight first.


    The supermarket could be said to be full of people. It was not a ce where Hugh often came. When


    he went in, he had all kinds of sunsses, peaked cap and equipment. He walked forward on one side


    and looked for the Poppi with his head high. There was a discount at the vegetable area and more


    people there. After searching for a long time, he did not see her yet. When he was about to call Poppi,


    he saw a beautiful figure on the other side of the aquatic area. She suddenly turned around.


    It was Poppi!


    "Poppi!" Shouted Hugh, as he waved his hand in the air. Hearing the voice, Poppi looked forward and


    smiled, "Mr. Su, you are here."


    Bang! Bang! Bang


    He had never known that his heart could beat so fast. He liked to see the eyes of Poppi keep on


    flowing on him. He enjoyed it very much.


    "Poppi!" Hugh pushed to Poppi''s side and smiled, "so you are here! I''ve been looking for you there for a


    long time. Are you going to buy some fish? "


    "Have a look." Poppi smiled and looked at him up and down and asked, "Mr. Su, do you live nearby?


    For what? "


    Opening his mouth slightly, Hugh smiled and said, "I I haven''t bought it yet! But I don''t know what to


    buy now. "


    "How about I walk around with Mr. Su?" After putting forward her suggestion, Poppi turned to look at


    Hugh and asked, "in that case, those journalists might not take a picture of us? Are you okay? "


    "Nothing." Hugh was happy to see Poppi stay with him for a while and then took the shopping basket in


    her hand. They walked in the fish section. When Poppi shook her head at the fish in the basket, Hugh


    laughed and asked, "what''s wrong with the fish?"


    "No, I don''t. It''s not fresh. We''ll go to the aquatic market and buy it tomorrow morning. "


    "The aquatic market? "I don''t think it''s suitable for you to go there." Asked Hugh in surprise.


    "So what?" "It''s a discount ce and the fish and shrimps are fresh. All kinds of gossips cane to


    my ears. So I''m willing to go there!" Poppi asked


    The smile on Poppi''s face seemed to have a halo, and Hugh only felt that his heart was flying to the


    clouds, soft and warm. How could there be such a good woman in the world? He was either refined,


    serious or naughty


    This feeling had never appeared in his dream. If possible, he would try his best to understand her as


    much as possible and blend into her life


    In the apartment, Malcolm leafed through a magazine, had a look at his watch and found it had only


    been half an hour. Howe it was so hard for him?


    He stood up and moved his joints. After walking for a while in the living room, with his heart set, he


    decided to go downstairs to find Poppi.


    "Poppi, do you live nearby?" They walked in the supermarket side by side.


    "Yes." Poppi nodded her head and grabbed a bag of snacks as she asked, "Mr. Su, would you like


    some?"


    "I won''t eat." Hugh shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t call me Mr. Su, Poppi."


    "What? What''s wrong? " "Maybe it''s not appropriate to call me this way?" Poppi was confused


    "No, it sounds good." Looking at the sincere expression in his eyes under the sunsses, he


    continued, "it''s just that he is a little unfamiliar with thepany, so you can just call me by my name


    from now on."


    Poppi blinked and thought for a while, "I prefer to call you Mr. Su or Mr. Hugh in public." What Poppi


    said was reasonable, because she thought of what Malcolm said to her, she deliberately kept a


    distance from Hugh.


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " Nodding his head and feeling a little disappointed, he said, "you can call me by my name


    when there is no one around. I''m an easy-going person Am I right? "


    "Yes, you''re right. Mr. Su is a nice person," Poppi said with a smile She took a step forward and picked


    up a bag of snacks from the shelf. "Will you eat, Mr. Su?"


    "Call me Hugh." Hugh corrected her seriously.


    Poppi looked at him and nodded her head, "Hugh Sir. "


    Hearing the first two words, Hugh showed a big smile. But he never thought that Poppi would call him


    ''Mr. Hugh'' again cunningly. For a moment, he did not know whether to cry or tough. "You are really


    cunning."


    "Haha..." Poppiughed out loud and turned around to walk backward. When she was about to say


    something, she suddenly felt a sharp nce from the crowd.


    Poppi looked in the direction that the supermarket was looking at. Her eyes suddenly focused on the


    man at the other end of the shelf. He was wearing a suit, and his hands were in his pockets, which


    seemed ipatible with the hustle and bustle of the supermarket. And his eyes were tightly staring at


    her.


    Poppi gasped and thought, ''it''s Malcolm! Why is Malcolm here?

 Chapter 27 Where Are You Looking At!

    Chapter 27 Where Are You Looking At!


    Seeing a warning in the eyes of Mr. Malcolm, Poppi came to herself suddenly. Then she looked at the


    person in front of her and her mind was in a mess.


    "Poppi, why do you stop?" Inquired Hugh as he stared at Poppi. Noticing that she was staring at his


    back at a loss, he became more confused and wanted to turn around to see what was going on.


    In a blink of an eye, there was only one idea on Poppi''s mind that she couldn''t let Hugh see and know


    about Malcolm. She didn''t know why she thought so, but her action had already responded to her


    thoughts.


    "Hugh!" At the same time, Poppi stretched out her hand and caught him by the wrist.


    When her cool fingertips touched his skin, Hugh, enduring the throbbing of his heart, turned to face


    Poppi, Hugh''s apple bobbing in his throat, and asked, "Um?"


    "Well..." However, Poppi tightened her strength on her hands and dragged him forward. "I suddenly


    think there is a discount there. Let''s go and have a look! Let''s go! Hurry up! "


    For a moment, Hugh lost the ability to think. He just let Poppi take him forward. A brilliant smile


    appeared on his face.


    Standing in front of the goods shelf, Malcolm looked at the figure of Poppi who was in a hurry running


    away and her hand in hand with Hugh''s. His eyes darkened. He couldn''t describe his feeling clearly. It


    seemed that he was very angry. He was angry that Poppi didn''t listen to his words, and that she


    hooked up with Hugh, and that why Hugh liked her so much.


    He clenched his fists, and then turned around and left.


    In the apartment, Malcolm was standing by the window with a cigarette in his hand. He was absent-


    minded with his upper body only wearing a shirt. He raised his hand and took a puff from time to time.


    The red spots on his cigarette butt flickered from time to time.


    Ding Dong


    The bell suddenly rang, Malcolm turned back in his sense. He wanted to put out the cigarette, but there


    was no ashtray in front of him. He frowned and directly pressed the cigarette on the windowsill and


    rolled it. After the cigarette was out, Malcolm walked to the door of the apartment and opened it. What


    he saw was Poppi. They saw that Poppi was carryingrge shopping bags in both of her hands, with


    something unknown in her mouth, gasping for air and her eyes seemed a little ferocious.


    "How can you..." Poppi hummed and shook her head, hinting to Malcolm to help her. But Malcolm gave


    her a cold look and turned around to walk back.


    Bang


    As soon as he turned around, he heard something falling on the ground behind him, and then came the


    comining voice of Poppi, "ah! Fell! Malcolm, please help me! Really tired! I bought a lot of things! "


    Malcolm frowned and didn''t want to talk to her. When he was about to take a step, he heard Poppis


    voice changing. She stuttered, "Malcolm Ah! "


    "You..." Malcolm turned around and saw Poppi tottering towards him with two shopping bags in her


    hands. Subconsciously, he reached out his hands and opened his arms. He stumbled back and


    bumped his waist on the door. The pain made him gasp.


    At the moment when Poppi was about to fall down, she had already threw the shopping bag away.


    Holding Malcolm with her arms like a ko bear, she screamed, "it''s so dangerous, so dangerous..."


    Malcolm stared at her hair with clenched teeth and shouted, "get out of here!"


    Poppi took a deep breath. Just when she was about to stand up with fear, she suddenly smelled the


    tobo from Malcolm. She looked up, blinked her watery eyes and asked, "have you smoked?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Malcolm replied. A light fragrance came into his nose and he was a little stunned. Then he


    realized the feeling of Poppi being close to him and his body was getting closer and closer to her.


    "Why do you smoke?" Poppi asked and sniffed at him like a puppy.


    Thump Thump


    His breath became a little rapid and his heart beat faster. At this moment, his brain was nk. It''s so


    hot recently, so he might be a little bit hot. Yes, it must be like this.


    Ding


    Just at that moment, the elevator door opened. Malcolm''s grandmother walked out of the elevator,


    followed by Cora. The olddy looked up. When she was about to leave, she saw Malcolm and Poppi


    leaning against the door intimately.


    "Ouch! What are you doing here?" The olddy was stunned. She smiled so happily but pretended to


    comin, e in! What if others see you hugging each other? "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma!" Malcolm greeted his granny and stared at Poppi with threat.


    Poppi let go of Malcolm and turned around. She pretended to be scared and went to her grandmother.


    "Grandma, why are you here?"


    "Little Turtle, you didn''t expect it, did you?" The olddy said proudly.


    "What a coincidence!" "I happened to buy something in the supermarket today. It''s so heavy." Poppi


    smiled As she spoke, she turned around and took a look at Mr. Malcolm. She was about to ask him for


    help, but when she looked back, she saw him rubbing his waist and frowning.


    "Don''t hug each other at the gate from now on!" The olddy took a step forward and grabbed Poppi to


    pull her into the room, "you are too small to carry. My Cora is powerful. Just let her does it."


    "Yes, madam." Cora answered briefly.


    Poppi passed by Malcolm and was about to speak but she was dragged forward by the olddy. On the


    other hand, hearing Cora''s words, Cora took a step forward and asked in a soft voice, "young master,


    are you all right?"


    There was always a lot of people caring about him, especially women


    Poppi was shocked and she pretended not to hear it and held her grandma to the living room.


    "Grandma, why did you go down the mountain today?"


    On the other side, Malcolm withdrew his sight from Poppi and replied, "nothing." Then he took a bag


    and walked into the apartment.


    The light in her eyes dimmed. She was so envious that at least he could still cast a nce at her.


    Poppi talked with her grandma as she helped her sit on the sofa. After putting things away, Malcolm


    came over to the sofa and sat down, chatting with them in a desultory way.


    In response to her grandma''s request, Poppi told them the joke of two little turtles. When she spoke,


    she smiled, and imitated it with her hands and voice, which was so vivid


    Despite her enthusiasm, the olddy felt tired after chatting for a while. She could not help urging but to


    take a rest upstairs. Seeing the olddy off, Poppi walked past the master bedroom and saw Malcolm


    through the crack of the door. Without thinking, she turned a corner and opened the door. "Malcolm, I


    was not just..."


    She paused suddenly.


    Poppi gasped and could only see his broad back. His body was well proportioned with the muscle line


    emerging and his trousers fell between his abdomen


    Malcolm turned around and noticed that Poppi was still staring at his waist. Frowning, he shouted in a


    low voice, "Poppi, where are you looking at?"

 Chapter 28 Never Leave Him

    Chapter 28 Never Leave Him


    ''be polite! Keep your eyes away from me!'' Hearing this, Poppi quickly turned her face aside and yelled


    in red ears, "why do you take off your clothes in the daytime! I couldn''t take my eyes off you just now. I


    came here out of kindness will to see if you are okay! "


    "Kindness?" Malcolm asked in reply with sarcasm, "who made me fall over the door just now?" After


    that, Malcolm moved one step to Poppi and looked down at her, "hmm?"


    "I It was an ident. " Seeing this, Poppi felt a little guilty. She looked at Malcolm and quickly escaped.


    She reached her head to check his back. When she saw a red mark on his waist, she screamed, "ah,


    it''s red!"


    "Humph!" Malcolm let out a cold snort and gave a nce at Poppi. Then he turned around and walked


    to the bedside to put on his shirt that was so smooth and handsome.


    "Is everything okay with you?" Poppi touched her nose and felt a little embarrassed, "but where the


    waist is for you It''s very important. You know it. "


    Hearing this, Malcolm paused for a second. Then he continued to put on his clothes as if nothing had


    happened, and said: "it''s none of your business. Come out and cook. "


    "¡­¡­ Yes, yes, Mr. Malcolm! " Poppi sighed and changed into a obedient daughter-inw. She


    promised and went outside. When she just arrived at the door, something came to her mind. She


    turned around and said, "just now in the supermarket, I don''t know that Hugh is around..."


    "I''m not interested in your business." He interrupted what Poppii was going to say and buttoned his


    shirt. Then he turned around to look at her without any expression. "You and Hugh, you''d better have


    nothing to do with each other. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make you miserable."


    "We are..." Just as Poppi was about to exin, she saw the indifferent face of Malcolm and shook her


    head. "Forget it. You won''t listen even if I exin. I thought you were angry when we were in the


    supermarket just now... "


    "Why do you think I''m angry?" Then he suppressed his anger and said, "I''ve already said that I''m not


    interested in your business."


    Poppi took a deep breath and said, "all right, all right. I''m just being sentimental. Anyway, I have to say


    that I have nothing to do with him as he is your friend. "


    Then she was ready to leave.


    "Wait!" Malcolm called her. She turned around and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Why didn''t you let Hugh see me in the supermarket?" The way Poppi held Hugh shed through his


    mind. But when he saw that she was about to leave, he couldn''t help but ask, "do you know me in


    public, making it difficult for you?"


    "Not convenient?" Poppi was surprised but couldn''t helpughing. She said, "Mr. Malcolm, did I hear it


    wrong? All people in Ye city want to know you. Don''t belittle yourself! It''s my honor to know you... "


    "Cut the crap." Then he said angrily.


    "Fine, fine. Be serious. I wanted to exin but you didn''t listen to me. You asked me instead. " Poppi


    shook her head and looked at him seriously as she said, "Mr. Malcolm, I''ve written clearly on the


    contract that we have nothing to do with each other. It''s you! You don''t want me to know you in public!"


    There was a struggle in his eyes but soon it disappeared.


    "I see. So what? I don''t know you, but I know Hugh. " Malcolm added.


    "That''s because you know him! If Hugh sees you and me in the same supermarket, even if we can


    exin clearly, he will doubt me. He is smart. " Raising her eyebrows, Poppi said, "this is thest thing


    you want to see, so I''m hardworking and abide by the principles. I''m doing this for you sincerely. Please


    think about it. "


    What poppi said just now made sense to Malcolm, but he felt ufortable somehow after hearing


    what she said. He humphed and said, "let bygones be bygones. You are not allowed to make mistakes


    again."


    "Got it!" "Farewell!" poppi replied and then he walked out of the room.


    "Come on, grandma, have some congee first." On the dinner table, Poppi served thedy with


    courtesy, "tomorrow morning I will go to the aquatic products market to buy some fresh fish and shrimp.


    Let''s have a seafood feast tomorrow."


    "That''s the point where the little turtles are cooked. I like it." The olddy pointed at some food in a


    distance and Poppii hurried to help her serve.


    Sitting opposite to them, Malcolm was having dinner slowly and elegantly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Buzz


    When they finished their dinner, the phone rang suddenly. Malcolm looked at the caller ID, hesitated for


    a while and answered it.


    "Hello? Malcolm, have you had dinner yet? " Catherine said sweetly.


    "Yes, I''m eating. What''s wrong?" Malcolm answered in a calm voice


    "Well..." Catherine''s tone became a little weak. She said in a sweet voice, "tomorrow is the new mobile


    phone for sale and I am thinking that you cane out to celebrate it tonight. Are you full? Can''t you


    "Where?" Malcolm stared at Poppi and said lightly.


    "¡­¡­ What? " Catherine was stunned at the other end of the line.


    "Where?"


    "Era square!" Then she asked in disbelief, "are youing out?! Really? "


    "Okay, I''ll call you when I arrive." Hanging up the phone, Malcolm took a look at his grandmother and


    Poppi and stood up, "grandma, I have something to deal with tonight."


    "What''s the matter? which make you can''t finish the dinner." She threw her chopsticks down to the


    table angrily.


    "Grandma..." Standing in front of the table, Malcolm felt embarrassed.


    "Grandma, he went out for business." At this time, Poppi spoke for Malcolm, "you are his favorite


    grandma. If there is nothing important, he will definitely not go out, so let''s wait for him at home, OK?"


    The olddy snorted and waved her hand. "Go ahead!"


    "Grandma, I will be back soon." Malcolm nodded slightly, grabbed his coat nearby and strode away.


    After the door was closed, the room was quiet. The olddy sighed and had no appetite to eat.


    "Ahem!" The olddy suddenly covered her mouth and coughed.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?" Poppi quickly soothed the olddy''s anger and said with concern.


    She waved her hand and said in a weak voice, "I''m getting old, so I''m fine."


    "The temperature is low on the mountain. Lady has caught a cold." Cora said in due time.


    "Have you taken medicine?" Poppi turned to ask.


    "Yes, I have."


    "That''s good." Poppi nodded her head and said, "I will have my medicine after dinner. Then I will have


    a good rest tonight. If not, ask the doctor toe here again. "


    "I''m old. I hate to see doctors." She shook her head and sighed, "I don''t feel like eating right now. Let


    me go to bed."


    Poppi also stood up and said, "grandma, let me go with you!"


    "Yes." The olddy nodded and went upstairs with the help of Poppi. "This guy is so busy that his


    things seemed not end. He was even busier than now when he started his own business a few years


    ago. He doesn''t show up all day."


    "I''m d that he is busy. He should make more money to spend on grandma." Poppi smiled.


    "I don''t think so. I have enough money. I want my grandson to spend more time with me." The olddy


    patted on Poppi''s hand and smiled wickedly, "if he goes on a business trip, do you miss him?"


    "I don''t miss him! What do you miss him for? " Poppi shook her head thinking that she felt so happy


    when Malcolm was not here!


    Seeing this, the olddy thought she was just being stubborn. "Little turtles are stubborn and have a


    thin skin. So Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    "Grandma!" Poppi hurried to soothe the olddy and said to the silent Cora, "go and get some


    medicine for my grandma."


    "Okay, Mrs. Malcolm."


    In the bedroom, Poppi watched the olddy take the medicine and was about to leave when she was


    stopped by the olddy. "Poppi, talk with grandma."


    "Okay!" "Grandma, it''s so strange that you directly call me the little tortoise instead of my name!" Poppi


    smiled


    "Loser!" The olddy patted Poppi''s hand with her dry hands and smiled deeply, "Poppi, how do you


    feel to be my granddaughter inw?"


    "Great! Grandma, it feels great to be a wife of Malcolm! " Poppi raised her head slightly as she said this


    with a strong recollection. What she said just now was true. She could use up money optionally, she


    could buy bags every day, she felt really good


    The olddy took a pitiful look at Poppi and said with a smile, "the first time he took you to see me, I


    thought you were so lovely and attractive."


    "Of course! Grandma, I''m not bragging. The street is full of pursuers. I take a fancy to your Malcolm. "


    "He is tall, handsome and rich. He is quite popr. "


    The olddy was overjoyed. "You should take a look at him. Don''t let him attract other women."


    "Of course not! Everything is under my control! " Poppi said confidently.


    "Ahem!" She coughed again and said, "you two just need to be happy."


    As she helped her grandma breathe smoothly, she said, "grandma, and you, we three are all happy."


    "I''m old. It''s only a few years before I go to visit my grandpa. I don''t think I can act like you young


    people," There was a hint of sadness in her voice.


    "Grandma..."


    "Don''t try tofort me." She waved her hand and said, "I know about my own health. I don''t want to


    break your heart by saying this to you. I just want you to be with him. He had put a lot of pressure on


    himself when he was young. If you don''t have anything else to do, don''t leave him alone. In this way, I


    can rest assured. "


    "If he gets angry, you must seek justice for me, grandma" Poppi said, as she tenderly leaned her head


    against her grandmother''s shoulder.


    The olddy patted Poppi''s hand and said, "Okay, okay. But I have a condition for you."


    "What condition?"


    "Never leave him." The olddy said seriously, "if he does something wrong, you can tell him and he


    will definitely change. Maybe he will cry somewhere if you leave! "


    Hearing this, Poppi''s heart sank. She didn''t answer but asked, "what if he doesn''t love me anymore?"


    "Then find another man to piss him off!" The olddy responded.


    Hearing this, Celine was stunned for a while, then sheughed, "grandma, haha He is your grandson! "


    "My dear, this is called ''ce righteousness above family loyalty''."


    "Grandma, you are a heroine!"


    Standing outside the bedroom, hearing the cheerfulughter inside, Cora breathed in her chest slowly


    and heaved out a sigh.

 Chapter 29 Dont Make Trouble, Poppi

    Chapter 29 Don''t Make Trouble, Poppi


    On the street of Ye city crowded with people and cars, Malcolm drove himself to the Era Square. The


    window was open, and the whistling wind made his hair a little messy, thus making him look


    uninhibited.


    Grandma just went down the mountain. He shouldn''t havee out, but He muste out to get


    some fresh air. Recently, his mind was in a mess.


    Times Square was empty. It was rare to see anyone. Catherine waited for him at the most conspicuous


    ce of the square with a handbag. There was no impatient expression on her face. Instead, she took


    out a mirror from time to time to tidy her hair. A smile curved her lips.


    A squeaky brake


    With the friction between tires and the ground, a white luxury car was parked in the open parking lot.


    When she looked there on tiptoe, her eyes instantly lit up.


    Malcolm opened the door and got out of the car elegantly. His tall figure and handsome face caught the


    attention of many girls around him. He lifted his chin and nced around the crowd.


    It seemed that Catherine couldn''t wait to run to Malcolm. She was afraid that he might be seduced by


    other girls if she waste. While running, she shouted, "I''m here! I''m here, Malcolm! "


    Hearing the voice, Malcolm immediately fixed his sharp eyes on Catherine, but there was no


    expression on his face. He looked at Catherine running over, nodded slightly and said, "Miss Lin, I''m


    late."


    "Okay, it''s all right." Hearing this, Catherine snickered. She took a deep breath, grabbed Malcolm''s arm


    boldly and expertly and asked, "Malcolm, where are we goingter?"


    Malcolm frowned. The touch on his arm made him feel ufortable. ''Poppi even held his arm like


    this, but


    "Would you like a cup of coffee?" Malcolm replied indifferently, forcing himself to break the train of


    thought. Meanwhile, he pulled down Catherine''s arm with his hand.


    "Don''t be such!" Catherine groaned coquettishly and grabbed his sleeve again, "let''s go. It''s your first


    time to date me."


    Then he took back his eyes and said, "I''m not used to it." After that, he pulled down Catherine''s hand


    and strode forward.


    She had no choice but to follow them.


    They entered a cafe near the square, took a window seat, and ordered a cup of coffee for each,


    listening to the melodious violin music.


    At a party for political and business, the first time they was met. The mayor of Ye city took his daughter


    there to say hello. Since then, Malcolm had seen Catherine all the time. He thought they were just


    unfamiliar, but obviously, she didn''t think so.


    Then he lifted his cup and took a sip of his coffee. He had met Catherine on purpose today. But who


    has no selfish motive?


    "Malcolm, how are you doing recently? How''s thepany going? The bidding was about to start, and


    it would be carried out together with the year-end summary The stock price of yourpany has risen


    greatly. It''s promising! " Catherine held her chin with her hands and looked at Malcolm admiringly.


    "Well, try my best." Malcolm asked without any expression in his eyes.


    Catherine''s eyes widened in surprise and she admired him even more, "Malcolm, you are so cool!"


    "Malcolm, you look so cold. It seems that someone owes you money."


    Suddenly, what Poppi had said came to his mind. He looked at Catherine and smiled with self mockery.


    At Imperial Tang Yard.


    After taking a rest with the olddy, Poppi left the room and saw Cora waiting outside the door.


    "Why haven''t you gone to bed?" Poppi smiled and said, "granny is asleep now. You can go to have a


    rest too."


    "I''m not sleepy yet." Cora replied.


    Poppi blinked her eyes, looking up and down the military uniform of Cora, and asked, "Cora, how


    powerful are you? I haven''t seen your fighting skills for a long time. How about teaching me two moves


    of defending wolf? "


    Cora nced at Poppi and said indifferently, "okay."


    "You are indeed a person who has been followed with Malcolm for almost ten years. You are almost as


    calm as him." Poppi twitched her mouth and said, "fine, if you''re not sleepy, I''ll go. You can stay here


    and wait for Malcolm toe back." Then she turned around and walked to her bedroom.


    Cora bowed to her respectfully and saw her off. Her eyes were full of worries. Anyway, Poppi was the


    wife of the young master.


    What Poppi could do was just speechless. They had known each other for years. And what she had


    said to Cora seemed to be nothing at all. It was not that she didn''t want to say. It was just that Cora''s


    performance was too hard to get along with.


    After eleven o''clock, there were fewer and fewer people in the square. After drinking a cup of coffee


    together with Catherine for almost two hours, they kept silent.


    She didn''t know how to face the person who didn''t want to talk to her. No sooner had she said a few


    words than Malcolm replied with only one word, leaving her at a loss what to say. The men she had


    met before, they cared about either her appearance or her identity. All of them serve her in a kind way,


    but the man in front of her was indifferent to her.


    Catherine wasn''t a person who would give up easily. The more indifferent he was, the more interested


    she was. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t warm up the stubborn Malcolm like a stone!


    "Oh, I almost forgot it," Catherine finally found a topic. "Something about the interview, Tina..."


    "Let the magazine office make the arrangement." Before Catherine could finish her words, Malcolm


    checked his watch and said, "it''s gettingte. Are we going to end here today?"


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " Catherine smiled awkwardly and asked, "can you drive me home?"


    Malcolm pushed the coffee away a little and said, "Miss Lin, I''m not a gentleman. And I believe Mr. Lin


    has already prepared a car for you You will be home safe. "


    Catherine was so angry that she bit her lower lip. Before she opened her mouth, Malcolm said, "I''m


    happy to be with Miss Lin tonight." After taking a deep breath, she said with a flush, "I''m d to be with


    you, too."


    "That''s good." Then he nodded slightly and made a gesture of "wee" to the girl. The two people


    walked out of the cafe one after the other.


    As soon as Sean received the message from Malcolm, he rushed there. he drove to the car and waited


    for him. Seeing that Malcolm walked out, he bent slightly and greeted, "Mr. Malcolm."


    "Yes." "I''m really sorry, miss. Lin, I have to go now," said Wade, waving his hand to say goodbye


    "It doesn''t matter." Hearing this, Catherine smiled and asked eagerly, "Malcolm, may I ask you a


    question?"


    "Miss. Lin, please."


    "Mr. Malcolm What kind of girl do you like? "


    Malcolm unconsciously raised his eyebrows, and turned his back to the light. He looked a little


    mysterious. An episode that happened years ago suddenly came to his mind. That rainy night, he


    thought he had seen an angel. He had vowed to protect that girl for the rest of his life


    "It depends on destiny." Malcolm said with a smile and nodded to say goodbye. Sean opened the door


    for him and he got into the car elegantly. Seeing the car drive away, Catherine raised her hand


    elegantly and waved her hand to say goodbye to Malcolm.


    Fate? Catherine snorted. I never believe in fate.


    "Mr. Malcolm." In the car, Sean suddenly said, "some paparazzi took pictures just now. Are we going to


    solve it?"


    Malcolm closed his eyes, kneaded his nose, shook his head and sighed. "Forget it. Let him do it."


    A trace of surprise shed through Sean''s eyes Okay, Mr. Malcolm. "


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At Imperial Tang Yard. In the master bedroom, Poppi looked at the soft and shabby bed andpared


    with the cold floor, then she went to bed with great bravery. She turned over on his bed in afortable


    manner and muttered, "Mr. Malcolm, If you don''te back at thiste hour, don''t me me for taking


    your ce. This bed It''s wonderful... "


    "Master."


    Not long after Poppi closed her eyes, she heard the Cora''s voice, followed by the heavy footsteps of


    Malcolm. She suddenly opened her eyes and was about to get out of bed, but thinking of something


    wrong, she quickly closed her eyes, turned over and pretended to sleep.


    She was already in bed. It didn''t matter that she lied down once!


    Crack


    The door was opened and she could hear the footstepsing closer.


    As soon as Malcolm entered the room, he turned a corner and saw Poppi lying on the bed. She was so


    "big" that there was no ce for him to sleep. First he frowned. Then he snorted and said to himself,


    "don''t make trouble, Poppi." Then he took off her clothes and went to the bathroom.


    Hearing this, Poppi pursed her lips andughed secretly. In fact, Malcolm was nice to her. As long as


    she didn''t cross his bottom line and didn''t mention the name of Celine, he would spoil her very much.


    See, how wonderful it would be to be his wife.


    When Malcolm came out of the bathroom, he found that Poppi had fallen asleep. In the quiet room, her


    new phone suddenly buzzed. Malcolm looked around, and then saw a photo of Hugh on the screen.


    Malcolm stretched out his long arm to get the phone. He squinted and made up his mind to resume


    Poppi''s phone to the factory settings. He could tolerate some things, but for some things, he couldn''t.


    Poppi''s long eyshes moved a little, then she muttered a word, and her sleeping face was unusually


    soft. Malcolm cast a nce at her, turned around and went to the bed. He lied down next to the bed


    and fell asleep with the breeze and his heartbeat.


    "Grandma, have some porridge." Early next morning, Poppi served the olddy with courtesy to have


    breakfast. The morning news in the living room used as background music, and the whole apartment


    was filled with warmth.


    The olddy was in a good mood, nodding from time to time. Sitting opposite them, Malcolm kept silent


    all the time, but his powerful aura was hard to neglect.


    Malcolm was such a person that he seemed to restrain all his temper, joy, anger and grief. He was so


    calm but could not be underestimated. Because he might burst out abruptly, shone brightly and took


    control of everything at any time

 Chapter 30 We Would Cherish Each Other.

    Chapter 30 We Would Cherish Each Other.


    "Grandma, I have an interview this morning. If there is nothing else, I wille back early." "Where do


    you want to go, grandma?" Poppi asked smilingly You seldom go down the mountain. Let me show you


    around. Where do you want to go? "


    "Let''s go to a funny ce!" The olddy raised her head and answered like a child, "let''s go to find


    something interesting."


    "Okay, let''s do as grandma said!" "We will have fun somewhere and make a n." Poppi replied


    "Where is Malcolm?" The olddy turned to her grandson, curled her lips and said, "I''m worried to go


    out with the little turtle alone."


    "Grandma, don''t be silly. I won''t hurt you! By the way, your grandson is so busy... "


    "The release of thetest mobile phone of the SG Group was started today, and the first batch of


    products was already in stock at three o''clock in the morning..."


    The early morning news began to y the news about the SG group. Like the olddy, Poppi forgot


    what she had just said and watched the TV unconsciously.


    Poppi couldn''t help but be speechless. Was his n going to dominate the mobile phone market? He


    was so awesome. When she was about to congratte him, she was attracted by the TV screen and


    the voice. She couldn''t say anything more.


    "Andst night, a reporter found that Mr. Malcolm and a woman seemed to hold hands together in the


    Times Square..."


    There were several blurry pictures on the screen. In the pictures, a man and a woman were walking


    side by side with a smile on their faces. While the man, who looked firm and cold on his side face, was


    exactly Malcolm. Even though the picture was dark and not clear, poppi and the olddy could


    recognize it at a nce.


    "Is that you?" The olddy asked. Her face darkened in an instant as she looked at Malcolm.


    "Yes." ZEMO nodded slightly.


    Poppi was speechless. She blinked at him and waited for his next words. Next second, when he was


    about to stretch his chopsticks, his grandma pped him across the table.


    "Tell me! What happened! " The olddy said with anger.


    ZEMO cast a nce at his grandmother, "grandma, news is exaggerating. I just had a cup of coffee


    with herst night."


    "Coffee? !" Thedy was furious. She raised her voice and snapped, "you said you had something


    important to dost night. Did you just go out for a cup of coffee? You Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk,


    kaaahhkkk.... " The olddy was so angry that she couldn''t help coughing.


    "Grandma! Are you all right, grandma? " Poppi was shocked.


    "Grandma, how are you feeling? Cora, get the doctor! "


    "Yes, Mr. Huo."


    "Don''t touch me!" Her grandmother pouted and pushed away Malcolm''s hand. "There is no good in


    your family! Especially men! Malcolm, don''t touch me! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    Malcolm''s hand stopped in midair all of a sudden.


    Not knowing what to do, Poppiforted, "grandma, don''t be angry! Then how could Malcolm be such


    a bastard. Theirpany''s mobile phones were sold in advance today, and he just took the opportunity


    to be the headline of the news and create a news about mobile phones! " At the same time, Poppi


    poured a ss of water for her grandma and said, "grandma, you drink some water first."


    "I won''t drink it." She looked away. She wouldn''t allow his grandson to have sex with another woman.


    She was especially disgusted with such male behavior.


    "Grandma, I''m fine. Malcolm told mest night when he came back." Poppi couldn''t help but speak and


    winked at Malcolm.


    But Malcolm turned a deaf ear to it. He was angry. If it wasn''t for Poppi, he wouldn''t have wanted to go


    out for a walk, neither would what happened after that, nor would he anger grandma


    The olddy turned around and humphed to Poppi, "and you, you are a fool! You two will annoy me to


    death sooner orter! You can''t spoil a man. Do you still want to repeat my mistakes by saying good


    things for your husband?! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    "Mr. Malcolm, Mrs. Malcolm, herees the doctor."


    But the olddy didn''t even look at them. She directly asked Poppi, "did you ask him aboutst night?


    Tell me, who is that woman on TV! What''s her name? "


    "What?" Embarrassed, Poppi looked at Malcolm and waved her hand, "grandma, that woman on TV


    doesn''t seem to exist and I don''t even care about the name."


    "Ahem!" Thedy stood up abruptly, her face red with anger, and said through gritted teeth, "you idiot!


    We were so stupid when we were young! "


    Taking a step forward, Malcolm said, "grandma, please trust me."


    The olddy sneered, "I''ve heard that for more than 50 years! If I didn''t trust him, I wouldn''t have ended


    up like this! " Then she asked Cora toe over and let her help her walk upstairs. "You two go to


    work. I''m angry at the sight of you! My blood pressure Malcolm, if you have done anything to mest


    night, please don''t call me grandma anymore! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    Then she mmed the door and left.


    In the living room, there were only Poppi and Malcolm looking at each other, speechless.


    Mr. Malcolm waved his hand and let the doctor followed his granny.


    "I''m sorry, Malcolm." Finally, there was nobody else in the room. Poppi suddenly apologized, with her


    feet touching the ground, "you see, you allow me to find a boyfriend. I went out to take an appointment,


    and was misunderstood by grandma." Looking up at Malcolm, Poppi heaved a sigh and smiled bitterly,


    "sure enough, the status of your wife is upied by me, which is quite stressful!"


    Malcolm''s heart trembled a little. Not as casual as usual, his body was a little stiff. He turned down the


    stairs, looked at Poppi and said slightly, "well, don''t you want to be my wife?"


    "Can I Can I refuse to be your wife? " Poppi asked.


    "No way." Hearing this, Malcolm''s face turned cold in an instant, and he said with a hint of cruelty, "I set


    the rules of the game, I said start, I said end it."


    Poppi lowered her eyes as her long eyshes flickered and soon she had something weighing heavily


    on her mind. Then she put on a bright and charming smile again and said to him, "that''s not over. I just


    say it casually. Being your wife will have afortable life and do whatever I want. If you want to drive


    me away, I''ll still cling to you! "


    "Then you can marry me at ease." Then he gazed at her with his dark eyes.


    "Can I have a request?" Poppi raised her eyebrows.


    "What is it?" Spitting out these words, Malcolm stood in front of Poppi, tall and slender, quite eye-


    catching.


    "I don''t want that kind of thing to happen again today," "Maybe you feel a little aggrieved, but you didn''t


    want to make Grandma angry, did you? Grandma has a cold and is not feeling well all the time. Today


    we scolded her. s... "


    He was too angry to say a word.


    The fact that Carl Quan abandoned his grandma years ago had always been a thorn in his


    grandmother''s heart. From an early age, his grandmother transmitted the idea that the couple would


    love each other for a lifetime. His father really had an intimate rtionship with his mother. Having seen


    the two marriage from his grandfathers, Malcolm was even more cautious about marriage. "Keep your


    integrity" and was sure to love only one person all his life.


    He didn''t want to be noticed by the public and he didn''t need to do so. This time was an ident.


    Poppi was looking at Malcolm who was silent. When she was about to speak, Malcolm came back to


    his sense in an instant. His lips were twitching. "I have my own discretion."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Poppi nodded. She had known clearly for the past three years that this man would keep his


    words.


    Duh duh duh


    They waited for a long time before they heard footsteps upstairs. Then Cora came down with the


    doctor.


    "How is it going?" They greeted the doctor in hurry.


    The doctor bowed slightly and said, "she has caught a cold and has taken medicine. But they had just


    tested his blood pressure, which was a little dangerous and a little high. You''d better be obedient. "


    "Can we go upstairs to visit grandma now?"


    "She''s already in bed."


    "I see!" Poppi was a little disappointed and nced at Malcolm with concern.


    Then he opened his thin lips and said, "Cora, you take care of your grandmother first. We are going to


    work now. If you need anything, just call me. I''ll spare some time to apany grandma at home in


    the afternoon. "


    Standing next to them, Poppi couldn''t help nodding her head and thinking that Mr. Malcolm was so


    great. When she looked up, she found that he was looking at her in a gloomy way. She asked


    subconsciously, "what do you want to do?"


    "You can also stay at home with grandma this afternoon." The order from Mr. Malcolm forbade her to


    refuse.


    "I..." Poppi opened her mouth wide and said, "Okay, okay. The interview is over this morning, so I can


    slip away this afternoon." Then she looked at her watch and said, "now that grandma is off work, can I


    go to the magazine first? Hugh The client is still waiting. "


    "Let''s go together." Then he walked out of the house with Poppi.


    For the first time, Malcolm drove himself to thepany to see poppi off. Surprisingly, poppi felt


    ttered as she sat in the front passenger seat. She said, "Mr. Mo, I''m so sorry that you have to drive


    me to work in person."


    "You can get off here." But before he could raise his eyes, Poppi was so angry that she almost ground


    her teeth.


    "Haha We just got out of the house. I get off here. I''m afraid I''ll bete. " Poppi smiled dryly and ended


    the previous topic naturally. She took out her cell phone to check the time, but suddenly she was


    greeted with an "huh!" Why did her phone change? Now it seemed that the icon had changed, and


    even Hugh I lost the screen! " After tidying the cellphone for quite a while, she could not find the picture


    of Hugh. In the end, she could do nothing but turn her face to ask Malcolm, "Mr. Malcolm, is there a


    bug in the cellphone of yourpany?"


    Malcolm nced at the phone, "what? Hugh''s photo is missing? "


    "How do you know?"


    "Your phone was huge and his photo covered the whole screen. It''s hard to not see his


    photo."

 Chapter 31 The Interview Ended Well

    Chapter 31 The Interview Ended Well


    "If you think our phone is broken because of this, then I''m sorry. It''s not a problem, but a new function."


    Poppi rolled her eyes, "does which was the function of knowing the highest leader''s preference? Well,


    it''s good. This morning after his interview, I want to make a clean break with Mr. Su, lest you remind me


    again and again not to get too close to him. "


    "It''s good that you know it."


    But before she could say anything, Malcolm stepped on the gas and rushed to the building of the


    periodical office together with Poppi.


    "Mr. Malcolm, thank you for taking care of me. I will finish my work earlier today and try to go home


    early to apany grandma. I will call youter!" After that, Poppi took off her seat belt and would to


    get off the car carrying her bag. It felt like she wanted to run away in an instant.


    Malcolm cast a cold nce at her and unfastened his seat belt. At that moment, Poppi was surprised


    but didn''t think too much. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. However, as soon as she


    got out of the car, she saw that Malcolm also got off in ordance with her action and stood beside the


    door.


    Hearing that, Poppi was shocked. She quickly took her bag to cover her face and said tremblingly,


    "Malcolm, are you crazy? Why did you get off? "


    "It''s none of your business." Then he closed the door.


    "I Whatever, it''s none of my business! " Poppi spat and ran away quickly towards the gate of the


    building.


    Malcolm slightly squinted his eyes and followed her.


    "Wow, it''s Mr. Malcolm..."


    "Oh my God! Hees to our magazine again!"


    "He''s so handsome! Ah! "


    Poppi was walking on the hallway of the magazine. As soon as she entered the door, she was


    disturbed by the anthomaniac girls of the magazine, which made her more confused. Naturally, it was


    Malcolm who followed her nearly!


    Why did Malcolme to the magazine office with her? She thought he would leave after Malcolm put


    her down. Damn it! Malcolm came in too! Thinking of this, Poppi quickened her pace.


    "Miss. Poppi!" His voice was full of deterrence, shouting at Poppi who was about to run away.


    "Haha..." She suddenly stopped and turned around with a fake smile. Then she nced at the people


    around her with the corner of her eyes and said, "Hey, Mr. Malcolm, what are you doing here? What do


    you want from me? "


    But Malcolm stepped forward and stood beside Poppi, speaking to her in a cold voice, "take me to


    Hugh."


    Today was the day for Hugh''s interview. Poppi rushed to the interview, but she did not expect that


    Malcolm would alsoe.


    "But you and I..."


    "Wow, Mr. Malcolm! ''Poppi! Why are you two here together? " Teresa came over from the other end of


    the corridor and her eyes widened when she saw the two.


    "Haha What a coincidence! That''s a coincidence! " Poppi said with a awkward smile.


    Casting a nce at Poppi, Malcolm began to talk calmly, "I heard that Hugh was interviewed today, so I


    come here to have a look. I came here to borrow someone from you. "


    "Borrow someone from us? Who is it? " Teresa Zhang nodded and bowed to him. Poppi was also full of


    doubts, ''what''s wrong with borrowing from others?


    "Poppi."


    Poppi gasped and stared at him with wide eyes. She covered her chest with both hands and said, "lend


    me? What do you want? "


    Malcolm sneered at what Poppi was doing, turned to Teresa and asked, "could you let Miss. Poppi


    come to my ce this afternoon to discuss the interview with me?"


    "Sure, sure!" Teresa pushed Poppi to Malcolm''s side and said, "Mr. Su''s interview will be finished in the


    morning. In the afternoon, everything will be fine with Poppi. You can use her as long as you want!"


    Hearing this, Poppi began to admire that Malcolm''s move. She even got the chance to skip work and


    apany her grandma this afternoon That was really a powerful idea!


    "Thank you." Then he thanked for her.


    "Well, Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Su has just made up and is heading for the interview room. Shall we How about


    we go there together? " Teresa asked again.


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded slightly and walked ahead, followed by Teresa and Poppi.


    The light in the interview room was mild. The sun shone in through the French windows gently. The


    light was shinning all around Hugh.


    With his legs crossed, Hugh Su was sitting on the white couch, in a mboyant, steady blue suit. He


    closed his eyes to rest. With the hair covering his eyes, he looked ratherzy and casual. The


    hairdresser and the dresser were doing thest makeup work behind Hugh.


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Malcolm is here." Teresa greeted as soon as she entered the room.


    A smile appeared at the corners of Hugh''s mouth. He opened his eyes in a hurry. For a moment, there


    seemed to be a great river of stars. When he was about to call out his name, he found that Poppi was


    standing next to him and the two stood side by side. They looked like a perfect match.


    He was not so happy in a sudden.


    "Howe you twoe together?" Hugh asked with a smile


    "It''s a coincidence!" "Mr. Su, if everything is ready, let''s start now, okay?" Poppi exined hurriedly and


    came to Hugh with her interview draft? We are both right. "


    "Of course!" He smiled with his bangs waggling.


    Wendy immediately walked to them with the recorder pen and sat down. All the staff stood far away.


    After all departments cooperated with each other, they guarded their own positions and waited for the


    interview to officially start.


    Malcolm stood at the entrance, with his hands in his pockets. He didn''t speak or leave.


    "Malcolm, are youing here?" Asked Hugh with a smile.


    "No, thanks. I''ll be back soon." Malcolm said indifferently, taking a look at Poppi unconsciously.


    Poppi pursed her lips and gave him a smile, "let''s get started."


    After saying that, Hugh made an action of okay.


    "First of all, it''s my honor to invite Mr. Su to our magazine. Would you like to have some simple


    questions?"


    Hugh shrugged. "Sure."


    "Mr. Su is supposed to be very busy. What do you like to do when you are free? Do you have any


    special hobbies? " Said Poppi with tenderness in her eyes.


    "My favorite one is collection." After saying that, Hugh and Poppi looked at each other, and they smiled


    at each other in tacit understanding.


    Tina stood at the door sometime. She folded her arms, it seemed that she was watching the fire from


    the other side of the river.


    "Miss Su, I heard that you will shift the focus of your work to domestic. Do you have any ns?"


    "I think so..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The interview went on smoothly. In a one-to-one mode, Poppi and Hugh were making a perfect match


    with each other. The staff of the interview room burst intoughter now and then. The cameraman


    paced back and forth, trying to capture every move of Hugh.


    "OK. Have a rest first!"


    During the interview, Poppi took a sip of water, then the dresser and hairdresser all came to Hugh.


    Poppi looked back and found that Malcolm was still standing at the door stiffly, and around him, there


    were already several top managers of thepany, who were dealing with him with fear. Malcolm


    didn''t sit down, nor did they dare. What a good scene!


    Poppi stood up and walked towards him with a ss of water in her hand. "Mr. Malcolm, would you like


    a ss of water?"


    "Thank you," said Malcolm while looking down at her He thanked her and got the water. As soon as he


    got the water, he leaned close to the Poppi and said almost with his breath, e back to cook for


    lunch."


    Poppi held the ss and nodded her head in a daze. Malcolm symbolically took a sip of water and


    didn''t raise his hand. Instead, he looked at Hugh. Poppi knowingly took the ss and nodded to say


    goodbye to him.


    He was sitting not far from them and happened to meet the eyes of Malcolm. Malcolm raised his


    eyebrows and waved to Hugh, "I''m leaving!"


    "Yes." He nodded.


    "See Mr. Malcolm off with Poppi!" Teresa spoke hurriedly.


    Poppi was putting down the ss and was about to straighten up when Tina came out from the door,


    leaving no chance for others to speak. "I''ll walk Mr. Malcolm out! Mr. Malcolm, this way, please. "


    Malcolm did not make anyments. He just walked outside with Tina, ignoring Poppi. Surrounded by


    a group of leaders, Malcolm walked out. Poppi took a sip of her water and looked at them through the


    ss wall, enjoying herself.


    "Malcolm..."


    "Miss Tina, I''ll leave the interview with you." In the hallway, Malcolm suddenly said, "Miss Lin has told


    me that. Miss Tina is responsible for it!"


    Hearing this, Tina was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Malcolm! I will definitely work hard! "


    "Mr. Su, as you know, we are a entertainment magazine. Do you mind if I ask you a few private


    questions?" It was almost noon. At the end of the interview, Poppi could not forget her nature of gossip


    and tried to give more information to the interview.


    "Go ahead!" Hugh said with a doting smile.


    "Mr. Su is the dream of many girls. You don''t have a girlfriend yet, do you?" Poppi smiled cunningly.


    "Yes, I didn''t." Shaking his head, Hugh could not helpughing.


    "What''s your ideal type?" "A Lolita? A big sister? "


    Raising his hand and covering his mouth, he coughed and said with a smile, "it depends on fate! But I


    prefer a lively one. "


    "Really?" "She is an outgoing girl. What about her figure, hair and appearance?" she asked


    There was a bigger smile on the lips of Hugh, and his eyes became more and more serious. Looking at


    the Poppi, he said slowly, "I likeughing with curved eyes, I like slightly curly hair, I like her to put on a


    light makeup, I like..."


    There was passion in Hugh''s eyes and Poppi just buried herself in taking notes and nodded from time


    to time, without noticing anything.


    "OK!" After finishing thest word, Poppi looked up and smiled, "then let''s stop here for the interview,


    shall we? Mr. Su, thank you again for epting our interview. "


    "You''re wee." After saying that, he stood up, stretched his hands and shook with Poppi


    "OK! Card! Over! "


    "YES! It''s over! "


    "Oh howl, happy ending!"


    The crowd in the interview room began to cheer. Poppi also felt relieved. When she was about to


    speak, she heard the sound of high heelsing from behind, and then the sound of someone


    knocking on her left shoulder. She said in a teasing tone, "little girl, how


    capable!"

 Chapter 32 An Unchangeable Friendship

    Chapter 32 An Unchangeable Friendship


    Hearing the familiar voice, Poppi shivered and then a bright smile came from the corner of her mouth.


    She knew who he was without even turning around! Poppi turned around excitedly and called out the


    name of her, "Sherry Qiao!"


    On the other hand, Wendy was standing next to them with her mouth wide open. Her eyes were full of


    admiration as she followed Sherry Qiao''s steps


    With a handsome suit, a denim and a peaked cap on her face, Sandra smiled as she took off her hat


    when she saw Poppi turn around, "well, you haven''t forgotten me. It''s worth for me!" Then, she opened


    her arms.


    Poppi smiled and gave Sherry Qiao a hug. She said excitedly, "why do youe back? When did you


    come back? Why didn''t you tell me? Oh, my God! "


    "Is it a surprise?" Shirley Qiao held Poppi in her arms, whose every cell was beating with joy, telling her


    excitement of meeting a friend.


    "Wow, what a surprise!" Poppi loosened her grip on Shirley Qiao, clenched her fists and jumped with


    excitement.


    Wendy stood aside and looked enviously at the woman who was ying with Poppi. She was surprised


    to see that the woman in t shoes was much taller than Poppi. And her long legs were almost to the


    waist of Poppi.


    The staff of the periodical office nearby couldn''t help taking pictures secretly. Shirley Qiao greeted them


    kindly and chatted with Poppi.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but your legs seem to be longer than before."


    "Honey, you are more beautiful than me. I can''t help but fall in love with you!"


    "Come on. Love me as much as you can!"


    "Haha Shameless! "


    Poppi started chatting with Shirley Qiao as if no one was around. Looking at her for a long time, Hugh


    could not help raising the corners of his mouth slightly. Why didn''t he know that before!


    "You''re talking before the final work is over. You are sofortable with each other. How about the


    others?" Seeing that they were not going to stop, Hugh could not help but interrupt them.


    Hearing his voice, Shirley Qiao smiled at him, "yes, you are right, Mr. Su." After that, he took a look at


    Poppi and said, "I think it''s time to go off work. Let''s go out and have a chat."


    "Okay." Poppi nodded her head firmly and thought of something and said, "wait! I have something for


    Mr. Su. " She rummaged through her purse and took out the stamp which was sealed by the emperor''s


    personally. "Here you are. You don''t have to take it personally."


    Taking the stamp from her hands, Hugh listened to her and she said, "just take them. I''m satisfied with


    our cooperatione to the end. "Ms. Su, thank you for today''s interview."


    "Where?" Hugh smiled politely, but reminded of the words "the end" that Poppi just said. ''I want to have


    a rtionship with her forever. I just want to stay with her...''


    Shirley looked at Hugh and Poppi up and down, with a meaningful smile on her face.


    Poppi thought of Wendy, so she hurried to pull the little girl over and said, "don''t you adore Shirley


    Qiao? Why don''t you say hello to her when shees?"


    "I Can I? " Wendy was a little shy but could not help swallowing.


    "Why not! Be care for your saliva. " Poppi blinked her eyes and took Wendy to Shirley''s side, "Shirley,


    let me introduce my little sister to you. Wendy, she admire you so much."


    "cool!" With her eyes lit up, she reached out her hand and greeted, "nice to meet you, Wendy!"


    "Nice to meet you too! Miss Shirley Qiao! " Wendy greeted her happily. With a closer look at her,


    Wendy found that her eyes were bright, the bridge of her nose was not straight, the shape of her lips


    was good, and the facial featuresbined made her a little heroic, but also a little fascinating and


    charming It was hard to imagine that Shirley had the same temperament. Perhaps it was because of


    this that she could be popr in the model industry.


    After saying that, Hugh had to remove his makeup and change his clothes. Then, he was led by a staff


    to the makeup room.


    It was said that three women made a drama. Poppi, Shirley Qiao and Wendy got together and had a


    great time talking. They totally forgot what Hugh had just said and got off work.


    "Miss Shirley, may I take a picture with you?"


    "of course!" Shirley Qiao shrugged generously. Seeing this, Wendy took a picture with her happily like a


    rabbit.


    "Count me in!" Poppi also came over to join them so that the three of them huddled in the small


    cameras and burst intoughter.


    "Poppi, how did you know Miss Shirley?" After taking the photos, Wendy asked curiously.


    "We have known each other since childhood! Our high school and middle school were the same one.


    But I went to an art school and we were only separated. " After that, Poppi added, "but we have a good


    rtionship."


    "Wow, I''m so envious of you!" Wendy stared at them with admiration.


    Shirley Qiao seemed to enjoy it very much. She asked, "thest time we met was half a year ago,


    right?"


    "Yes." "I haven''t seen her for half a year."


    "Six months? !" Wendy was shocked and said, "can you still be so close?"


    "There is a kind of friendship which has taken root and sprouted in one''s heart. Even if we don''t meet


    each other, our friendship still exists. Look at those people who make tea and coffee together every


    day, they may not be true friends. "


    "Yes, you are right." "How to describe my rtionship with Poppi? It''s just Even if we fall in love with the


    same man, you will still be good friends! "


    "That''s exactly what you''re talking about." the corners of her mouth twitched as she heard this


    "Haha..." Wendy couldn''t helpughing.


    "However, it''s not possible." Shirley Qiao gestured and winked at Poppi meaningfully.


    "Who do you think I like?" Poppi shrugged and asked


    "What do you think?" As soon as she finished her words, she saw Hugh walking towards her. The smile


    on her face widened.


    Of course, Poppi noticed Hugh out of the corner of her eyes. She patted Shirley Qiao on her shoulder


    and said, "don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Hey, would you like to have lunch with me?" She nced at them from head to toe, and she asked


    them suddenly.


    "Okay." Poppi nodded her head and Wendy also couldn''t wait to say yes to her.


    "What are you talking about? You look so happy. " While tidying his sleeves, Hugh walked towards


    them and asked, "I just heard that you are going to have lunch together? How about I join you? "


    "Miss Su likes to join in the fun!" With a smile on her face, Shirley Qiao reached out her hands and held


    both of them in her arms. "But we are girls. Isn''t it not good for Mr. Su to go with you? In my opinion,


    Poppi''s birthday is in two days. How about we hang out together then? "


    "You shouldn''t have acted so naturally," Poppi smiled speechlessly.


    "I think Shirley has arranged everything well." Not letting the chance slip by, Hugh said, "it''s settled


    then."


    "Me too! I will go with you! " Wendy also joined in.


    "Okay, okay. We will hold a birthday party for me at the age of 26 and invite you to go. What do you


    think?"


    "Okay, okay, okay..."


    They chatted for a while. Several high-level executives of the magazine office came and sent Hugh off


    as if he was a saint Downstairs at the office of the periodical office, Poppi and other two girls were also


    walking hand in hand to find a ce to eat. Aftering out of the car and waving goodbye to them,


    Hugh couldn''t help but turn around to have a look.


    "What are you doing?" David waved his hand in front of him, "your eyes are going to fall out."


    "Gee..." Hugh groaned with dissatisfaction. Then he took a look at the distant Poppi. Seeing her light


    steps and her smile without any impurity, ayer of shadow suddenly covered his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" David followed him when he started out, so he could tell something wrong from his


    face.


    "Nothing." Hugh shook his head and sighed. Then he sat on the back of the seat and thought of the


    rest. He took out the valuable stamp which was given by Poppi from his pocket and studied it.


    "Oh my God! What''s this?" David was so quick that he grabbed the stick right away and said, "you


    always want the rest of the stamp album! Did that woman give it to you? Awesome! "


    "Give me!" Dissatisfied with his behavior, zed took the rest of the stamp back from Hugh''s hand and put


    it in his pocket carefully. He med David, "how dare you! Don''t touch my things!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, fine, I''m not good!" David curled his lips and said, "I didn''t get the stamp. And my coffee was not


    so good as her. I was totally a bad assistant!"


    "It''s good that you realized your mistake." Hugh chuckled and said, "you''ve corrected your mistake. It''s


    better for my assistant to be a better one."


    David was speechless, "the man fall in unrequited love is really different."


    One-sided love Without saying anything, he sighed and closed his eyes slowly.


    David shrugged and said, "your schedule in the afternoon is still tight. I don''t think you can make it."


    "Nothing is impossible. I''m just hungry." After replying David, Hugh still closed his eyes. But his mind


    shed back to the time when he talked with Sherry on the phone yesterday. What she told something


    about Poppi.


    "Mr. Su, do you really have a crush on Poppi? You didn''t tell her you liked her, did you? Don''t scare her!


    "


    "What do you mean?"


    "To be honest with you, there is a great reason for her is single. When she was young, she met a bad


    man and abandoned her when she was in her difficulty, so she kept away from males. If you confessed


    your love to her, it wouldn''t be very likely for you to seed! So, please take your time. "


    "What kind of man is he? What happened? " Hearing that, Hugh''s heart sank.


    "Mr. Su, I can''t mention Poppi''s sadness." Then she continued, "you start with Poppi as friends, okay?"


    Sitting in the car, Hugh opened his eyes. He wanted to protect her suddenly. What Shirley said


    sounded serious. How did she spend that period of time? Why is he so softhearted now? ''? Hugh could


    not put down his feeling more and more. On his wrist, it seemed that her touch was still kept


    yesterday

 Chapter 33 Happy Fight The Landlord

    Chapter 33 Happy Fight The Landlord


    "Wendy just graduated this year! She is so young. We are all getting old. "


    The three of them found a restaurant to have dinner. They chatted happily. Shirley was interested in


    Wendy and couldn''t help asking many questions.


    She was cool in magazines. She didn''t expect her to be such a party animal. She was more fond of her


    and would answer every question she asked.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Shirley, I adore you and Poppi. Both of you have had a wonderful life and I think this is how life should


    be like." Wendy said seriously, "I hope I can be like you in the future."


    "Do you know what kind of condition it need?" She took a sip of water.


    "What condition?" Wendy asked and looked at Poppi. Poppi held out her right hand and rubbed her


    index and middle fingers quickly. Then Wendy suddenly realized, "is it money?"


    Poppi nodded slowly and smiled at Shirley. She then continued, "we share the same experience. We


    know that men are not reliable. Don''t you know that? Only cash can help you get everything you want."


    Wendy pondered over it and nodded.


    "Come on, don''t get pissed off. It''s for our cash."


    The atmosphere in the box was heated up. Just in the middle of the meal, a call from Malcolm


    reminded Poppi that she had to go back to cook lunch for her grandma at noon. After eating a few


    mouthfuls of food, she said goodbye and hurried back to the Imperial Tang Yard without stopping.


    As soon as she entered the apartment, she smelled the light meal aroma. After changing her shoes,


    she ran to the kitchen while shouting, "have you hired a chef at home? Who was cooking? Malcolm


    Malcolm, you... "


    When she reached the kitchen door, she stopped immediately, only to see that in leisure wear and an


    apron, Malcolm stood in front of the stove, cooking!


    Hearing what Poppi said, Malcolm stirred the noodles in the pan, turned around and snorted, "what''s


    wrong with you?"


    She thought he is sometimes asmon as an old shoe.


    "Are you cooking?" Poppi just came back to herself and slowly walked into the kitchen, "grandma said


    you could cook, but I didn''t believe it. Hey, hey, I have a good lunch today!"


    "Not your share," Malcolm cast a nce at Poppi and put the dishes on the chopping board into the


    pan. "Where have you been just now? Why did youe back sote?"


    "I Shirley is back. I am going to have lunch with Shirley. I thought of my grandma in the dining room, so


    I rush back. " Poppi smiled and came to his side, looking him up and down. It was notmon for Mr.


    Malcolm to wear an apron. In this case, she needed to take a photo of him for a while? Thinking of this,


    Poppi sneaked out her mobile phone, turned on the camera, found the right position, and was about to


    take photos. But as she was about to do so, as if Malcolm could foresee, he suddenly turned around,


    squinted, and looked at her and the "camouge equipment" in her hand. "What are you doing, Poppi?


    Come and cook for me if you don''t have anything else to do. "


    "Well, what do you want to eat?" Poppi pretended to take back her mobile phone. But the moment


    Malcolm spoke, the click he sounded and the picture of his red apron was captured.


    Malcolm''s face darkened, "delete it."


    Poppi shook her head and refused, "no!"


    "You''re asking for trouble!" Malcolm uttered these words. He reached out to get the phone from Poppi


    while taking the spoon in his hand. She giggled and took a few more pictures. When she turned


    around, she was like a rabbit trying to escape. However, good times didn''tst long. After Poppi took a


    step forward, she was in a hurry and was tripped by her slippers. Her body was about to fall to the


    ground with a degree of 90 degrees


    At the moment of falling, Poppi thought, ''people shouldn''t becent or they would suffer from


    damnation!''!


    But in the blink of an eye, Malcolm stepped forward suddenly, reached out his right arm and grabbed


    Poppi''s waist from behind. He staggered a little so that she didn''t fall down.


    "Thanks God!" Poppi''s hair almost fell to the ground. Her arms were hanging down and her buttocks


    were upturned. It seemed that she was hanging on the right arm of Malcolm. She let out a sigh of relief,


    but she didn''t realize their position was so ambiguous that he was almost pressed against the ass of


    Poppi.


    Holding the spoon tighter, Malcolm was astonished and his ears turned red immediately. Stunned for a


    second, she was just about to pick up Poppi. When he raised her head, he saw grandma and Cora


    standing outside the kitchen somehow. Cora''s face was a little red, and the olddy''s face was pale.


    "Grandma..." With a corner of his mouth twitching, he pulled the body of Poppi and lifted her up. When


    she stood still, he quickly took a step back and kept away from her.


    "Uh..." All of a sudden, Poppi felt dizzy, so she stood up and shook her head. When she saw the old


    lady standing at the door of the kitchen, she walked over there and asked, "grandma, why are you


    downstairs?"


    As soon as Poppi walked over, the olddy raised her finger tremblingly and put it on Poppi''s head then


    said hatefully, "you, you two, you must piss me off!"


    "What''s wrong?" Poppi rubbed her head and squeezed her feet into slippers full of doubts.


    "You still haven''t solved what happened yesterday, but let that brat do whatever he wants! You silly girl!


    " After saying that, she couldn''t help but click Poppi''s head again. Then she raised her hand and was


    supported by Cora to walk towards the table. "Hurry up and cook. I''m so hungry!"


    Rubbing her painful ce, Poppi turned to look at Malcolm confusedly and asked, "what''s wrong with


    grandma? What are you doing just now? "


    "Ahem!" Malcolm covered his mouth and coughed. He turned his head away and said: "don''t ask too


    much. Cook quickly."


    Poppi twitched her mouth and did not think much. She just looked at the picture on the phone with


    pleasure, then put away the phone and went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    At the dinner table, Malcolm took a bowl of noodles which were used to express his apology to


    grandmother. "Grandma, I remember that you said you loved the noodles I made the most. Please


    have some."


    "Humph!" She turned her head away and said, "no! I won''t eat the food cooked by the man of your


    family. "


    Malcolm sighed and put on a fawning smile, "grandma, enjoy your meal! I only cooked this for you, and


    Poppi have never eaten it. If you don''t eat it, which will be stale. "


    "Yes, yes!" Poppi nodded her head quickly and coaxed the olddy as she said, "Wow, it smells so


    good! Now that you don''t want to have it, how about I have it? "


    The olddy took a look at her grandson''s face and said, "the problem hasn''t been solved yesterday!


    What was the background of that woman yesterday? And now you are not. You can only keep one eye


    on the bowl and the other on the pan, don''t you? "


    "I agree with you!" Poppi agreed with grandma while clenching her teeth. She thought that since her


    grandma was here, her waist became stiff as well, so she raised her head and said, "Malcolm, exin


    it quickly! You can''t betray me! "


    "The news isn''t spreading any longer. I''ve asked people to delete all the news about yesterday."


    Malcolm exined tly, "yesterday, the girl we met at a party. After I finished my work, I ran into a cup


    of coffee with her. We are not familiar with each other. The news always likes to make groundless


    reports. Grandma, I grew up with you. Don''t you know what kind of person I am? "


    Malcolm didn''t tell the truth. If she know she was the daughter of the mayor, his grandma would be


    angrier. Then he couldn''t exin for himself. Because she was robbed by a daughter of a high-ranking


    official.


    The olddy snorted, "really?"


    "Grandma, I''m really fine." Then, Malcolm pushed the bowl of noodles in front of her and said, "enjoy


    yourself."


    "Why did she arm you yesterday?" The olddy asked.


    "No sooner had she made a hand on my arm than I escaped. The paparazzi may have followed me all


    the time, so they took this picture and posted it on the newspaper. I was so far away from her when you


    walked out of the cafe. And it was Sean who picked me up. " It seemed that Malcolm had never said


    such a long sentence, while Malcolm listened to him quietly. Passing the chopsticks to his grandma,


    Malcolm said: "I swear that I will never go out with a woman alone."


    The olddy took the chopsticks with reluctance, picked up some noodles and said, "don''t swear to


    God. You have to swear to your wife. Anyway, you two are living a happy life."


    When his mother-inw started to eat, he finally felt relieved. Looking at Poppi, he asked calmly, "do


    you need any exnation?"


    "No, no, No. I''ve got it!" "I trust you," Poppi nodded her head firmly


    "Let''s eat."


    "Grandma, where do you want to go?" After dinner, Poppi chatted with her grandma on the sofa and he


    sit on the other side asked.


    "What are we doing out for? It''s so hot outside." The olddy pouted. "I''m at home. I won''t go out."


    "It''s okay to stay at home. Grandma, you might catch a cold," Malcolm answered.


    "But it''s so boring." She added.


    "What about watching TV?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Tell jokes?"


    "Enough!"


    "Sleep?"


    "I just woke up."


    Poppi winked at Malcolm, "Malcolm, would you like to have one idea! It''s not easy to have a rest for an


    afternoon. Let''s think about it. "


    Malcolm thought for a while and proposed carefully, "or we can chat in this way."


    After saying that, Poppi and thedy rolled their eyes at the same time.


    "Signing up at the fifthpetition of fighting thendlord gold league..."


    A voice suddenly came from the TV, which startled Poppi. She quickly held the olddy''s hand and


    said, "grandma, let''s fight thendlord? Or do you know how to y mahjong, Cora? "


    Cora shook her head.


    "Then let''s fight thendlord," Poppi twitched her mouth.


    "To fight thendlord?"


    "Right, it is ying cards!" Poppi nodded her head and took a look at Malcolm, "let''s y the game. If


    we lose, there will be punishment. What do you think?"


    Her grandma was interested in it. "I used to be a master of poker games. I''ll y with you. Do you have


    cards? "


    "Do you want to y with us, Malcolm?" After Poppi asked, and just when Malcolm wanted to answer,


    she continued, "even if you don''t y, you have to y. there is nobody y with us."


    Malcolm made no response. ying with his grandmother was the most important thing. Although he


    had not yed this kind of card game for a long time.


    "A card?" Malcolm asked.


    "Yes! I''ll go get the cards. "

 Chapter 34 Poppi, Kiss Me.

    Chapter 34 Poppi, Kiss Me.


    Poppi took out a deck of ying cards and sat on the floor with her legs crossed and they circled


    around the floor, with the rules of shuffling. The olddy was quite a veteran. The conversation with her


    was quite clear and easy.Malcolm was also get it quickly.


    "We need to make a deal in advance. What we win will be awarded and what we lose will be


    punished," The olddy continued as she drew the cards.


    "Draw a turtle on your face!" Poppi touched the card of K and said with a smile, "when we were ying


    cards in the dormitory, we could even draw my face ck."


    "Change it to another one." Malcolm immediately refused. Draw a turtle on one''s face? Only those


    childish people would draw a turtle on the face. As expected, only Poppi coulde up with such an


    idea.


    "Yes, change it!" The olddy looked very angry. "Young girls nowadays don''t know how to take care of


    their bodies. Why do they draw a turtle on their face? How can youe up with such an idea? Who


    as a woman, you should be elegant and behave yourself! "


    Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "yes, grandma. I''ll keep that in mind. I''ll learn the ''how to draw a


    girl''s attention''. I want to be an elegant woman, okay? " She then made a gesture.


    "I don''t think so." The olddy lowered her head and reached for another card. "Good card!"


    Poppi''s eyebrows twitched and the corners of her mouth twitched, then she took her hand back and


    asked, "what are our rewards and punishments? Ah Or we can make money. " "That''s a good idea. I''ll


    get more motivation," she cheered up


    "It''s not funny." The olddy shook her head, "we are a family. What''s the meaning of earning money?


    What do you think, Malcolm?"


    "Grandma is right." While the olddy was looking at the cards, Malcolm whispered to Poppi, "leave it


    to grandmater."


    "Of course I know," Poppi blinked and replied


    "Really?" She came up with an idea and said, "in my opinion, the loser needs to kiss the winner."


    Malcolm''s face darkened. If he lost and Poppi won, would he kiss her? no way!


    Poppi stole a nce at Malcolm, but she still pretended to be rxed and said, "grandma, this is more


    boring than winning money. We are family. What''s the point of kissing? "


    "I also want to see the way you kiss!" The olddy looked at them up and down with her sharp eyes.


    After she took thest card, she said, "you have been married for three years, but I only saw two


    marriage certificates without a wedding photo, you don''t even have a kid yet.. You didn''t make out with


    each other in front of me. I just want to see you kissing. "


    Hearing this, Poppi was speechless. Then, she gave a nce to Malcolm, with the meaning of "what to


    do".


    "What''s more, Malcolm, if you want to prove that nothing happenedst night, do as what I said." The


    olddy ordered in a strong voice, "it''s not the end of the problemst night!"


    "Grandma, I think what Poppi just said is actually a good idea." "It''s funny to draw a turtle on the face,"


    said Malcolm seriously


    When he just finished, Poppi burst intoughter. The olddy pouted and looked at them with a sly


    expression, "what? What are you two have deceived me? Such a simple request is perfunctory. "


    "No, grandma, you are thinking too much." Then he said, "that''s it. But grandma, you can''t be rascal if


    you lose."


    "I''ve lived my whole life. How can you be so shameless?" The olddy raised her head proudly. "I''m the


    landlord. Let me y first. A pair of three! "


    When the olddy showed her cards, Malcolm and Poppi happened to look at each other. Malcolm


    opened his mouth slightly and mouthed a word "win". Poppi understood him and nodded. She looked at


    her cards and said, "I have it! One pair of four! "


    "Two seven." Then he got two cards silently.


    "I lost..."


    In the first round, the olddy lost, holding Malcolm and Poppi, she kissed them for two times; in the


    second round, the olddy still lost, and she won''t win in the third round, the fourth round In the face of


    mutual interest, the tacit understanding between Poppi and Malcolm reached the highest level since


    the beginning of history. With only a nce, they knew what cards they have in hand of each other.And


    they was going to use to beat the olddy down.


    "No, no, no!" After she finished fumbling for the cards, the olddy covered her head with her hand and


    frowned. "Little Turtle became thendlord just now. Malcolm and I won the game. But the little turtle


    only kissed me, but Malcolm."


    "Uh..." Poppi bit her lips and said, "grandma, I forgot just now. It''s all over. Let''s start from this one."


    Granny held the cards, shook her head and said, "your memory is not as good as mine. It''s not right.


    Malcolm didn''t kiss you even though he lost the game just now. Are you two conspired to fool me? Or


    did he really do something wrongst night? "


    "No, No. grandma, you are thinking too much. We have exined everything just now, haven''t we? "


    Poppi shook her hands immediately, "if he dare to do anything to him, I will be the first one to fight with


    him!"


    "Then you kiss him, let him kiss you." The olddy ced the cards in front of them, and looked at the


    two people in front of her calmly. The more she thought about it, the more strange she said, "kiss him


    quickly, don''t fool me."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cora stood behind the olddy silently with her legs open and hands behind. She was expressionless,


    but when she heard the olddy''s words, her lips moved uncontrobly and her eyebrows wrinkled


    slightly.


    Poppi looked at Malcolm helplessly as if seeking help from him, who felt being cornered.


    "Come on! Kiss her! Cough..." She was so anxious that she coughed.


    "Grandma!" When she was about to push him away, the olddy waved her hand and said, "kiss, kiss,


    quickly!" It seemed that he wouldn''t give up until he got what he wanted. Such a powerful man!


    Seeing this, the olddy got worried. She asked again, "what are you two really hiding from me?"


    "No, we didn''t." Malcolm shook his head and said to Poppi, "kiss me, Poppi."


    "Hiss..." Poppi suddenly widened her eyes and stepped back, "kiss, kiss you?" It''s ridiculous!


    "Aren''t you always so active?" Malcolm asked in reply.


    "I didn''t take the initiative!" Poppi refuted with her face red, then she raised her neck and said as if she


    was going to die, "if you want to kiss, you kiss me!"


    The olddy looked at the two people as if she was watching a drama. She smiled so happily that her


    eyes narrowed and the wrinkles on her face were deeper. "either of you can do it!"


    "I don''t kiss him, okay?" Poppi puckered her mouth andined to her grandma.


    "Of course not."


    Poppi took back her sight, but still looked at him unconsciously. After pausing for a second, Malcolm


    leaned forward slightly and leaned his face towards Poppi. Poppi was shocked and moved back


    instinctively. But before she could do that, Malcolm grabbed her arms quickly.


    "Why not?" Malcolm''s eyes grew dark andplicated.


    On the other hand, Poppi could not see what Malcolm really meant in his eyes. She only felt her


    heartbeat elerating and her blood cirction elerating. ''It''s all his nonsense! if she doesn''t duck,


    she will be kissed by him directly! ''He will kiss her? She had thought that Mr. Malcolm, a man of self-


    restraint, wouldn''t kiss her. But now it seemed that things had gone a little beyond her expectations?


    Then he came closer to Poppii and said in a low and sexy voice, "I just had a cup of coffee with that


    womanst night. Do you believe me?"


    His eyes were so serious and his tone was so sincere. For a moment, Poppi thought that Malcolm was


    really exining to her.


    "I, I believe you." Poppi screamed out and couldn''t move her eyes away from Malcolm.


    Malcolm suddenly smiled. In an instant, his angr features seemed to be covered with a soft light.


    His burning breath pped on the face of Poppi, who was fixed and forgot to move.


    Getting closer to Poppi slowly, Malcolm held her waist with his right hand, almost touching her face. He


    could smell the light but unknown scent on her body. He could feel the fine hair on her face and the


    faint and rapid heartbeat in her chest.


    He didn''t know his heart was beating faster.


    What happenedst night was reyed on the Inte by Poppi and Malcolm, but the olddy enjoyed


    it very much.


    "Poppi, are you afraid?" The whispering voice from Malcolm which made her ears red and shyness,


    Poppi stiffened and grabbed the cloth on Malcolm''s chest, "Malcolm..."


    After that, she felt a chill on her face and held her hand tightly. As Malcolm kissed her on the cheek, his


    voice was so gentle that it could barely be heard. "Thank you for your cooperation."


    After that, Malcolm quickly left the side of Poppi and withdrew his body at once.


    "Grandma, are you satisfied with the result?" Then he sat straight again without any expression on his


    cool face.


    "Not satisfied." The olddy pouted. "In fact you should kiss her lips, but you just kiss her face. I didn''t


    feelfortable for your cheating. How about you try it again? Let''s switch the little turtles kiss you. "


    "Poppi, will you agree it?" he asked with raised corners of her mouth.


    Hearing what Malcolm said, Poppii was still in a daze. She screamed in surprise and came to her


    senses immediately. However, her face turned red and her eyes dodged. She managed to get up with


    her hands holding on the ground, stumbled to the kitchen and said, "I... I''m going to drink some


    water..."


    "The little turtle are shy." The olddypressed her lips into a smile and gave him a cunning look,


    "you are shy, too."


    "I am not!" Edward looked at the cards in his hand, not looking at the olddy.


    "Your ears are red." Her grandma said as if she saw through everything, "if you feel shy, your ears will


    be red."


    Hearing this, Malcolm felt a little relieved. He turned his head to look at the back of Poppi, who was in


    the kitchen now. Her smile was like a feather caressing his heart.


    In the kitchen, Poppi kept patting her face to calm down but the kiss on her face seemed to be burning.


    She wondered what good luck she had recently! The luck is she will fall in love with someone?

 Chapter 35 The Red Rope Of The Moon Old Lord

    Chapter 35 The Red Rope Of The Moon Old Lord


    After ying the cards that day, the olddy fell in love with the game of ying thendlord. As she


    had arge amount of time to be free, she asked Poppi and Malcolm to y together to kill the time.


    Although there was no rewards and punishment, Poppi still felt uneasy. Presumably, Malcolm had the


    same feeling. Because since that "kiss" happened on that day, they seldom talked. In a word, they met


    as little as possible.


    That was the most tacit understanding between the two.


    Finally on weekend, Sherry made an appointment with Poppi to go shopping together with Wendy.


    After dinner and shopping, Shirley still felt a little unsatisfied. She said, "how about going to the bar


    tonight? Tomorrow is Sunday, right? "


    "Of course, I can. I haven''t been there for a long time. Wendy, will you go with me? "


    "But, I haven''t been there." Wendy asked with uncertainty, "is it messy inside?"


    "Oh, no, it won''t." With her eyes glowing under the sunsses, Shirley held her arm and said, "it must


    be a formal ce. I know there is a bar, specially for celebrities. It''s absolutely safe. You can go there


    with any kinds of autographs and take any pictures you want. It''s closer to your idol''s studio. How about


    it? "


    "Wow, really?" Wendy jumped up willingly, "yes, I''ll go with you, Poppi!"


    "Then let''s go!" Poppi smiled and stretched her arms, "it''s not easy to have fun here today."


    After their discussion, the three were about to walk back. Shirley''s assistant was already waiting for


    them at the roadside. The three of them walked over there. When they approached the car, they were


    suddenly stopped by a middle-aged man with goatee on his head. "Girls, are you interested in fortune-


    telling?" The sorcerer with goatee asked as he scratched his pocket.


    After looking the man up and down, Poppi said firstly, "no, we are all good young men. We don''t


    believe in fortune prediction."


    Shirley couldn''t helpughing. Wendy asked, looking at him innocently.


    "Let''s go." Said Poppi. Then Shirley and Wendy followed them. The judge with goatee pushed in front


    of poppi and said, "Miss, I have checked your appearance. I guess that you have a good time with


    different kinds of women these days! How about buying a red rope? " Then he took out a red rope from


    her pocket. It was a simple rope with three strings of thin rope coiled around the rope and made into a


    rope. The rope was promised by the sorcerer, "it is a red rope thread made by the moon old lord.


    Which just like Cupid''s arrows. If you like a man, you can give it to whoever you like. As long as you tie


    it, the man will surely fall in love with you. I''m sure he will surely love you wholeheartedly. What do you


    think? "


    Poppi rolled her eyes at him. When she was about to leave, Shirley suddenly showed interest. "Oh,


    Poppi, this suits you!"


    "Just buy one!" The seller with goatee echoed.


    "How much is it?" Wendy asked.


    The person with goatee made a gesture to Wendy and she asked, "one dor?"


    He shook his head.


    "Ten dors?"


    He shook his head again.


    "One... One hundred dors?" Wendy asked.


    The man with goatee nodded.


    "Why don''t you just rob the bank!" "You sold one hundred dors for one rope?" Poppi scolded directly


    "It''s very effective and lighted in the temple!" He exined hurriedly.


    Shirley couldn''t helpughing. She found it very interesting. She knew it was false, but she still wanted


    to buy it. So she took three hundred dors from her purse and threw it in front of the man with a swish,


    "three."


    The person with goatee was afraid that she would go back on her word, so he took the money in hurry


    and gave three red ropes to Shirley. "You three beauties will find your Mr. Right!" After saying that, he


    thanked them and left. Then he went to the crowded ce on the square to sell the red rope.


    "Come on, take one." Shirley handed the red rope to poppi and Wendy.


    "Thank you, Shirley!" Wendy took the red rope and said, "Shirley, you believe this."


    "I don''t believe it!" Said Shirley, shrugging.


    "Then why don''t you buy more? The rope doesn''t worth one hundred dors! " Wendy was puzzled.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Poppi smiled and put the rope back to her bag casually. She said to Wendy, "leave her alone. She is an


    international supermodel. And she has a lot of money. If she like it, just let her buy it. Anyway, you don''t


    worry her need to use our money. Let''s go. Pack up and go to the bar! "


    Shirley held the red rope and smiled, "that''s right. I have money. I just want to buy it to please myself."


    The three got into the car, talking andughing. Then Shirley took Poppi and Wendy to thepany''s


    office and asked the make-up artist to pick some clothes for them. They were going to have a good


    time.


    Shirley chose a pair of jeans shorts and a loose half sleeve shirt, with her long legs set off. The neutral


    clothes made her look very attractive. Shirley was about to go to the fitting room and check on them


    when she received a call from Hugh.


    "Hello? Mr. Su, what''s up? " Shirley was still a little nervous at the call from Hugh. After all, he was the


    boss of her.


    "Where are you?" At the other end of the phone, Hugh bit his hand unnaturally. The reason why he


    called Shirley was that he wanted to know more about Poppi. He was really curious about what


    happened to her in the past.


    "I''m in the studio." Shirley didn''t sense anything wrong.


    On the other side, Poppi changed her clothes and walked out of the dressing room. When she saw


    Shirley, she shouted, "Shirley, who are you calling! Is my clothes beautiful? "


    Hearing the voice, Hugh quickly asked, "are you with poppi now?"


    "Yes!" Shirley sensed the anxiety in Hugh''s voice, so she smiled and said, "tonight, I will go to the 1912


    bar with Poppi, so Ie to the studio to find a coat for her. Mr. Su, you don''t me me, do you?"


    "Those clothes are all provided by the sponsor for you. It''s up to you to decide who to give them to."


    After a moment''s silence, Hugh said, "there''s nothing else. You can go and y!"


    "Are you fine? Will you go with us, Hugh Su? In the bar. " Shirley asked with a smile.


    "What do you think?" After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Shirley shrugged her shoulders and looked at Poppi. She was wearing a light colored tube top short


    skirt with puffy hemline. It was cute and sexy and showed her curvy body. Poppi''s soft curly hair was


    put on her shoulder. Her every move and smile showed her elegance.


    "perfect!" She gave him a thumbs up.


    Wendy was thest one to leave the fitting room. It was a pink dress with V-necked and high waisted.


    Her hair was tied up adorably. The three of them stood together, eye-catching and dazzling.


    "Boom shakaka¡­¡­"


    The bar was noisy with excellent music. In the dancing floor, Poppi and Shirley were singing and


    dancing. Wendy, sitting in a booth not far away, looked at them with a smile. She was not ready to


    dance hot, but it made her very happy.


    "Beautiful girl, would you like a drink with me?"


    A man''s voice suddenly sounded in her ears, but it was still clear in the noisy environment. Wendy


    turned around to see who it was. As soon as she saw the face of the man under the colorful light, she


    stood up with her mouth wide open. "You... Aren''t you the hero of the story! Mr. Carlos! I''m your fan! "


    "Haha..." Upon hearing that, Carlos raised his ss and proposed, "I''m ttered to have such a cute


    girl in my fans."


    Overwhelmed by great excitement, Wendy was about to take the wine, when suddenly a man came in


    front of her.


    "Poppi!" Wendy called happily.


    "Good girl!" Poppi smiled at Wendy and looked at the man with sleepy eyes. She took the ss in


    Wendy''s hand and said, "Mr. Carlos, isn''t that you! I also interviewed youst time! "


    "Miss. Poppi!"


    "This is my sister. She can''t drink. How about this one I drink with you?" Poppi trembled a little. Wendy


    took a close look at the drink under the dim light and found it was blue liquid. She was so excited that


    she almost drank it out of her carelessness.


    "It''s my honor to invite Miss. Poppi to have a drink."


    Poppi raised her ss and drank it up. "Thank you, Mr. Carlos!" she said


    "Miss. Poppi, you are so frank and fresh. Let''s have another drink if possible!"


    "No problem!" Poppi shook her hand and was supported by Wendy quickly.


    Wendy helped her to sit down and asked, "are you okay?" From the moment they entered the bar,


    Poppi had been standing in front of her to protect her. She drank a dozen sses of wine for her, and


    she drank a dozen sses herself. No wonder she was so drunk. Wendy counted the wine in several


    colors. It was hard to imagine how awful it would be if such colorful liquid mixed together in Poppi''s


    belly


    "I''m fine. I can''t let anything happen to you." Poppi was still a little sober. She looked at the dance floor


    and saw Shirley was still dancing with the man next to her. Sheughed and said, "she is crazy!"


    "Wee!"


    The bartender''s greeting voice was instantly drowned in the music. Three tall, handsome men with


    distinctive features came to the bar. They were Hugh, Barry, and Malcolm.


    Before the three of them passed a beautiful woman with arge chest and thin waist, Mr. Barry whistled


    at the woman mischievously. The woman winked at the woman, but immediately her eyes stopped at


    Malcolm. She paused and put her hands on his body softly. "Handsome man, how about buying me a


    drink?"


    "Not really." Malcolm pulled down the woman''s hand with a cold face, walked through the hallway


    without saying a word, and walked towards the hall. The girl was a little embarrassed. She turned


    around and left without saying a word.


    Barry patted him on the shoulder and said, "do you ask Mr. Malcolm toe to this ce to ruin the


    reputation of the whole bar?"


    "What do you think? Why do I ask him toe here? "

 Chapter 36 At Least You Are Here

    Chapter 36 At Least You Are Here


    "I don''t know." Barry shrugged.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I feel worried toe here with you alone," After saying that, Hugh also followed Malcolm to leave.


    Seeing that, Barry was so angry that he stamped his feet and shouted, "how can I make you feel


    uneasy? Wait for me, Hugh! "


    Then, Malcolm came to the hall, looked around and finally saw the woman''s figure. She seemed quite


    at ease


    Poppi had been trapped at the booth, surrounded by several men. It''s a pity that the three men came


    for Wendy and insisted on letting the little girl drink. "How about I punish myself with three sses of


    wine? My sister really doesn''t like to drink. Next time Ie here, I''ll propose a toast to you! "


    A trace of displeasure appeared in his eyes and he frowned. Then he moved his body and was about


    to leave, but someone beside him walked towards the side of Poppi before him. It was obvious that


    Hugh was very anxious. He rubbed against Malcolm and walked past the booth. He rushed to the


    booth and called, "poppi!"


    "I didn''t expect that you are here. It''s so unusual. And your wife is here too! But there is someone who


    cares more about your wife than you do. " Mr. Wei followed and stood beside Malcolm, with blurry


    eyes, "danger! It''s dangerous!"


    "You know clearly the rtionship between me and poppi." Malcolm stared at the other side and asked,


    "who cares about her? I don''t care."


    "It''s the best if you don''t care. After all, you can''t love two women at the same time, just two sisters... "


    Looking at the man''s angry face, Barry Wei smirked.


    "Mr... Mr. Su? Why are you here? " On the other side, Poppi opened her mouth and looked at Hugh


    with her drunken blurred eyes. She puckered her mouth slightly as if she were acting like a spoiled


    child.


    "How much wine did you drink?" In a slightly angry tone, Hugh reached out and took the ss from


    Poppi''s hand.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Su?"


    "Oh, Mr. Su is here. Come on, let''s have a drink!"


    "Mr. Su has been busy since he came back. We didn''t have much time to chat."


    Those men turned around to look at Hugh. Poppi grinned with pleasure and swaggered to look for


    Shirley. But when she just turned around, someone came in front of her.


    Poppi raised her head and looked at that man''s face. As soon as she saw him, she took a deep breath


    and a trace of purity shed across her eyes. She looked at him and said, "Malcolm, why are you


    here?"


    Malcolm pressed his lips tightly and stared at her for a few seconds. Then he looked down from her


    smooth neck to her exposed thigh. His face darkened and he didn''t say anything. Strangely, Poppi felt


    quite depressed and dared not to say anything anymore.


    "Hello, Mr. Malcolm!" Wendy greeted. Just as she finished her words, a man walked out from behind


    Malcolm. He was wearing a suit, but the top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and one part of


    his body seemed to break through the shackles and break free.


    It was nobody else but Barry Wei.


    Taking a look at Wendy, Mr. Wei put on an evil smile and said, "Wow, a sweet little beauty. How are


    you?" He reached out to shake hands with her.


    Wendy blushed and hurriedly tugged at Poppi''s clothes.


    "Stop, stop!" Poppi took her hand back from Malcolm''s and pped his hand. She had never met Barry


    before, so she just took it as a man who came again to drink with Wendy. "My sister doesn''t drink. Let


    me drink with you!" she said


    "Can you still drink?" Malcolm asked in a cold voice.


    "Yes, stop drinking." After he dealt with those men just now, Hugh turned around and held Poppi, "are


    you all right? Why did you drink so much? "


    "All Poppi drink for me." Wendy said with a guilty look, "I won''t drink it. To help me, Poppi epted all


    of them. Don''t scold Poppi. "


    "I''m not scolding her," But, I am a little distressed


    As soon as he finished his words, Hugh let out a sigh. Then, he saw Shirley run towards him in


    excitement. "Wow, you are so nice!" After looking around, she said, "isn''t this Mr. Malcolm? Excellent


    kunfu! "


    Malcolm didn''t respond. But the woman rolled her eyes and turned to Wendy. "Hey, who is this?"


    As soon as Hugh heard that, he interrupted and hummed, "it turned out that she was the only one that


    you three came here for fun while she was drunk?"


    "Uh..." Shirley was surprised at first, but then she grinned mischievously and said, "Mr. Su, are you


    distressed?"


    "Haha..." Wendyughed innocently.


    Malcolm only felt that his heart was sinking, as if being poured a basin of cold water on his body. He


    didn''t even want to see the picture of Poppi leaning on Hugh as if he were a soulless person.


    Or he wanted to drag her over to his side.


    ''ording to the agreement, is there too little restriction on Poppi, so she is so free to do whatever she


    wants? He almost couldn''t control her anymore!


    "Next, miss. Qiu, please bring us a song called At Least You Are Here. Wee!"


    Suddenly, the emcee''s voice came from the stage. All of them felt confused and then looked at Celine.


    However, Shirley grabbed Poppi and dragged her onto the stage, "Poppi, I just ordered a song for you


    to sing. Go quickly. It''s your favorite song!"


    Hearing the prelude, Poppi was a little bit sober, so she followed Shirley on the stage excitedly.


    "Come on! Sit down!" Mr. Wei slumped into the seat and said to the people standing, "I''m so d you


    are here. I''d like to hear miss. Poppi''s songs! Aren''t you tired standing there? "


    "Is Poppi all right?" Wendy asked with concern.


    He could not help looking at the little girl again. The way she looked, her look was so simr with


    another girl.


    Poppi came to the stage and sat on the bar chair. She took over the microphone which caused a burst


    of cheers in the bar. The light in the stage became gentle, and there was a faint halo around Poppi.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote. I want to hold you..." When she spoke, Poppi was like apletely different


    person. She was drunk and woke up, as if she was sad. Her voice was not sweet; it was dry; it was like


    singing after crying, which made people feel moved.


    Malcolm didn''t sit down, but fixed his eyes on Poppi. She looked extremely beautiful in the light. She


    had deep eyes, long eyshes and fair skin. Against themplight, she looked exactly like an angel in


    the heart of Mr. Malcolm.


    Perhaps in the past three years, he hadn''t seen clearly what kind of person she was? In order to get


    money, she could almost do anything. But when she bought her grandma a gift, it was worth a lot of


    money, including a hundred thousand dors She always dressed herself up nicely and gave the most


    beautiful face to everyone she interviewed, but she could go to the vegetable market without wearing


    any makeup


    Malcolm couldn''t figure it out.


    "I can''t move. I have to look at you..." It seemed that Poppi felt that someone was watching her on the


    stage. She opened her eyes as she was singing, and saw Malcolm directly. All the other people were


    burying themselves in the shadow. She could only see him.


    This man''s appearance was so familiar and so strange. His deep eyes, sharp eyebrows, roman nose


    and tightly pressed thin lips, even if he closed his eyes, he could still draw a clear picture of every


    moment.


    Completely attracted by what Poppi had done, Hugh temporarily forgot Malcolm to stand aside and


    held a special look. He saw the smile on Poppi''s face which came towards him, and he didn''t know how


    obsessed he was with her. He had seen Poppi a lot of times, and his heart sank deeper and deeper in


    each time.


    "Poppi, kiss me."


    On the stage, Poppi''s ears hummed a little and the words of Malcolm sounded again. Her face grew


    hot. Poppi slightly raised the corners of her mouth. The kiss by Malcolm seemed to be burning.


    "If, I can give up the whole world, at least I still have you, who deserves my treasure. And here, you are


    a miracle of life..."


    After reaching the karaoke, Poppi stood up from the bar chair, held the microphone, and stretched out


    her hand in a certain direction. The hair at the temples fell lightly, which covered the eyes of Poppi and


    made her look more gentle.


    "Wow, what a wonderful song!" Wendy asked with a slight sway.


    "Of course." "At that time, Poppi and I agreed to debut together. Look, who is she looking at? Is that


    Miss Su? "


    "Maybe." Echoed Mr. Wei, looking up at Mr. Malcolm. Malcolm''s face flickered, but his eyes were firm.


    "The mole in your palm, I always remember where it is."


    Thest word of Poppi dragged on the line, and her voice was melodious and mysterious, attracting


    cheers.


    Hugh could not wait to be the flower guardian. He came to the side of the tform and helped Poppi


    get off the tform. Poppi giggled at him, "Mr. Su, thank you."


    "You sing very well." There was a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    "This is my name card. May I help you record?"


    "Miss. Poppi, here is another toast for you!"


    "It''s incredible. Come on..."


    Poppi was surrounded by several people. Though Hugh drank a lot to protect her, he was still cannot


    get rid of her.


    When was the time to sit down, Malcolm almost circled the ss with his slender fingers. The sparkling


    liquid in the ss made his eyes look even more gorgeous. He put forth a little strength and drank up


    the wine.


    "Mr. Malcolm, you have drunk too much!" Wendy couldn''t help saying, "please don''t drink it anymore."


    "Hey, hey, little beauty, he''s a good drinker. Don''t mind him. Just drink to dispel your misgivings!" Mr.


    Wei leaned over, with his beautiful eyes squinting slightly. He was spraying the hot breath with alcohol


    near her ear.


    Wendy was so frightened that she took a step back. Seeing that, Mr. Wei burst intoughter.


    When the wine had gone through three rounds and the dishes had five vors. They couldn''t help but


    hurt each other.


    "I... I''m leaving. My grandmother is still at home!" Poppi finally returned to her seat and picked up her


    bag to leave.


    "I will see you off!" Hugh shook his head and got up.


    Damn it!


    Malcolm sat in a corner and put a ss of wine on the marbled table. "I''m leaving too."

 Chapter 37 Poppi, I Like You

    Chapter 37 Poppi, I Like You


    The group walked out of the bar. Sean was already waiting for them at the door. Malcolm got in the car


    without saying a word and sat in the back seat. But when he was about to ask Sean to drive away,


    Barry opened the door of the car quickly and said, "Hugh has drunk a lot. Please send him back. And


    miss. Poppi. "


    Malcolm frowned and wanted to refuse. But Shirley had already been half drunk and pushed Poppi


    over. She could not help but lean towards the back seat. Seeing this, Barry stuffed her in the back seat


    again. Then he reached out his hands to hold the falling Poppi.


    Barry looked at Malcolm with a meaningful smile. Malcolm narrowed his eyes, sending out a dangerous


    light.


    "Poppi..." Murmured Hugh. He also followed her to get into the car. As soon as he saw that, Barry


    dragged Hugh to sit on the passenger seat. He fastened the seat belt for him and mmed the door


    with a bang. Then he waved his hand to Sean, "please, thank you."


    Sean nodded to him slightly and looked at the rear-view mirror again. "Mr. Malcolm, shall we go now?"


    "Yes." Malcolm responded. Sniffing the alcohol, he pushed away Poppi coldly.


    The car drove away at a fast speed. Mr. Barry put his hand into his pocket casually and did not turn


    around until the car disappeared in the heavy traffic. Then, he looked at Wendy who was like a rabbit


    and walked towards her.


    "I called you little beauty the whole night, and you didn''t even know your name. No wonder you are not


    willing to drink with me." Barry grinned wickedly, a strange light shining in his eyes.


    "No, Just I can''t drink." Wendy took a step back and answered, "I... I''m allergic to alcohol."


    "Oh, I see!" Barry sighed as he touched his hair and said, "my name is Barry Wei. What about you, little


    pretty? "


    "Wendy Yu." After saying that, Wendy started to guess what background Barry Wei was. It must not be


    easy to y with Malcolm and Hugh. But howe she never heard of this man? Is he from a high-


    ranking official family? ''special identity?


    "Stop chatting!" As they were talking, Shirley walked to them with displeasure. She took Linda''s hand


    and said, "sister Terence, let''s not chat with bad men. Come on, sister Shirley will take you home."


    Although being drunk, Shirley still remembered that she was the one who shared the wine with the man


    in front of her. However, she was about to vomit when she heard what the man said. The man in front


    of her was so calm and indifferent. He was really rude to a woman


    "Shirley, you are drunk." Wendy and Sara took a few steps forward, and then Wendy turned around


    and nodded politely to Sean, "Mr. Wei, we''re leaving now."


    Mr. Weiughed and said, "let me drive you home."


    "My God!"


    On the other side, on Malcolm''s car, poppi suddenly retched. While she was vomiting, she squinted


    and came to Malcolm''s direction. Her arms were so weak over Malcolm''s body and murmured, "I want


    to vomit..."


    "Poppi, if you dare to vomit, I will throw you out of the car." Said Wade, with a straight face.


    "The kidnapper is so fierce!" Poppi puckered her lips and put her arms around Malcolm''s shoulders.


    Her eyes were shining like the stars in the night sky. She giggled and said, "I''m afraid of you being so


    cruel to me..."


    "Are you afraid?" Malcolm asked in reply, gnashing his teeth.


    "Yes!" Poppi nodded her head seriously and moved her body close to him, "I''m cold."


    "I... I have clothes!" Hearing this sound, Hugh opened his eyes and took off his coat before asking her.


    Then he threw it on the back seat with his eyes closed andforted, "Poppi, it''s not cold when you


    take it."


    The clothes just fell on herp. When she smiled and was about to reach out for it, her wrist was


    grabbed by Malcolm.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Malcolm in front of her, Poppi was in a daze as if she regained her


    composure in an instant.


    "Sean, turn on the heating." Malcolm stared at Poppi and said. But out of the corner of his eye, he


    caught a glimpse of Hugh''s coat.


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." He turned on the air conditioner and wondered, ''it''s so hot outside. If they turn on


    the air conditioner, what about Mr. Malcolm? isn''t he hot?''?


    There was a long silence in the carriage. Outside the car, there were many neon lights shing away. It


    was a strange city on a strangend that could be seen with naked eyes.


    "Hot." Poppi muttered again, but was interrupted by a light sneer from Malcolm. Malcolm pushed her


    hand away easily. After a nce at her hand, she watched it slid down slowly to his palm


    All of a sudden, Poppi grinned and held back her hand tightly to make her palm pressed against his.


    Her five fingers slowly slid into his fingers and finally entwined with his.


    The soft touch on his hand made Edward''s pupils constricted. He opened his mouth slightly and looked


    at her with disbelief. "What do you want?" he roared


    "You can let go of me." Poppi raised up her head and looked at him, a little stubborn.


    Plop, plop, plop


    Perhaps it was because of the high temperature in the car, Malcolm''s heart beat faster and his


    forehead also oozed with fine sweat. His fingers rxed slightly, but he did not move. He could not help


    but ask, "Celine, are you drunk or awake?"


    "What do you think?" Poppi leaned forward and whispered in his ear, slightly drunk.


    But this time, it was Malcolm''s question. He got furious. This Poppi in front of him was so charming with


    a sly smile on her lips which seemed to wake up somehow.


    "Yes..." As Hugh was speaking, he felt a little hot in his front seat. Stretching his hand to pull his cor


    of his shirt, he mumbled impatiently, "it''s so hot. Why is it so hot..."


    Celine smiled and put her face close to his ear. She exhaled the hot breath in his ear, which made him


    a little confused.


    "Let me tell you a little secret..." "I, i..." Poppi murmured


    "Poppi! Poppi! "


    Just then, Hugh suddenly stood up, staring at her and roaring drunkenly, "Poppi! I like you! Did you


    hear me? "


    The car stopped with a creak.


    The car stopped heavily. With a sound of "bang", ZEMO fell forward and then bounced back to the


    chair. His heart that had been hanging in the air became tightened unconsciously.


    ''if Poppi pretended to get drunk, then what Hugh just said¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry, Mr. mo." Sean apologized at once, sweating, "there was a car ahead that suddenly turned


    the turn signal. I didn''t notice..." Sean was trying to exin but Malcolm didn''t hear it at all. Then he


    lowered his voice. He said and looked back at him with affectionate and painful eyes to Poppi.


    "My God!" After the car just stopped, a feeling of nausea surged into Poppi''s heart, and she couldn''t


    help but retch. She retched and struggled to get rid of his hand. Then she opened the window and


    vomited, "vomit..."


    Poppi''s long hair was blowing in the air outside the window. She leaned against the window and kept


    vomiting, but she just couldn''t spit it out. Malcolm leaned forward slightly, hands on his legs, and


    withdrew his sight from Poppi''s face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Poppi, I like you!" Hugh shouted again hysterically.


    The two drunk men in the car almost drove him crazy! However, it seemed that Poppi was probably


    drunk?


    Hearing this, Poppi withdrew her body with all her strength and fell back on the back seat. She was so


    unclear and mumbled, "I, I like you too..."


    As he opened his mouth, his hands were curled up. His joints were clear and his blue veins stood out.


    "Who do you like?" He asked, gnashing his teeth.


    "You... You..." Poppi slightly moved her body.


    Thump


    Malcolm''s pupils shrank, and his heart seemed to be thrown into a small stone, raisingyers of ripples.


    For a long time, he could not calm down.


    "Close the window, Sean."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm."


    Malcolm closed his eyes for a while. He knew that he could never go back to the past. His heart was


    upset by this small stone and could not go back anymore.

 Chapter 38 The Best Grandson

    Chapter 38 The Best Grandson


    "Oh my God Achoo! "


    When she was having a dream, her nose suddenly itched. All of a sudden, Poppi could not help


    sneezing. She rubbed her nose and was about to turn over to continue sleeping when she heard the


    dissatisfied voice of thedy of the house. "Little Turtle, it''s noon. Haven''t you got up yet? Do you want


    to piss me off? "


    "Oh my God Grandma... " She yawned and tried to open her heavy eyes, but she was not used to the


    harsh sunlight and raised her hand to block it.


    The olddy sat on the bed and shook a grass in her hand. Seeing that Poppi seemed to wake up, she


    rubbed the grass on her nose again and asked, "Little Turtle, are you itchy?"


    Poppi struggled to sit up and took a nce at the bedroom. Then sheughed to block the olddy''s


    "attack". She giggled and said, "grandma, don''t be ridiculous! Where''s Malcolm? "


    "Downstairs." With a smile, she urged, e on, get up. Let''s go to y the game of fight the


    landlord."


    "Grandma, you are still fighting! My headache is killing me. I don''t want to y it. Let Cora and Malcolm


    sit with you to y it! "


    The olddy looked at Poppi with disgust and pointed at her head as she said, "you... You deserve it! It


    would be a headache if she drank so much! Why did you get my grandson to hold you upstairs? Tell


    me, did you do it on purpose? "


    "What? !" Hearing this, Poppi was shocked with her mouth wide open and her face flushed


    immediately. She said awkwardly: "Malcolm, did he bring me here? Last night? How? Holding me like a


    princess? "


    Knock, knock, knock


    While they were talking, someone knocked on the door. Poppi looked over there and saw that Malcolm


    was wearing home clothes. He leaned against the door casually and said: "grandma, lunch is ready."


    Knowing it was him, Poppi''s face was even redder, like a cooked shrimp, biting her finger. Then she


    withdrew her eyes from Malcolm, jumped out of the bed, and helped the olddy out of bed.


    The olddy walked to the door, patted on Malcolm''s hand and said, "thank you very much for


    cooking!"


    "Not at all. It''s my honor to cook for grandma!" Hearing that, Malcolm smiled faintly and put his hand on


    the shoulder of the olddy. Although they were not close to each other, it was his limitation. He said,


    "grandma, let''s go downstairs."


    Poppi, in her pajamas, stretched herself and said, "I''m going to wash my face and brush my teeth. It


    won''t take long."


    "It''s none of my business!" The olddy snorted and didn''t even turn around.


    Poppi smiled and yawned as she walked to the bathroom. Last night she was drunk and there was


    nothing to worry about. She actually took a big advantage of him. It was kind of mercy that he didn''t


    send the divorce agreement to her. Amitabha!


    "Oh, my god! It''s already 12 o''clock! "


    As soon as Malcolm reached the ground floor, he heard the roar of Poppi from the second floor. He


    smirked as if tough at her in a different way.


    "Mr. Malcolm, let me do it. Wait for me here!" a woman said After a while, Poppi washed herself and


    her hair was casually tied to the back of her neck. When she saw Malcolm was pouring the noodles in


    the kitchen, she rushed to help.


    Then he handed the spoon directly to Poppi without hesitation.


    Poppi giggled and whispered, "Mr. Malcolm,st night..."


    "Don''t mention what happenedst night anymore." Malcolm coldly interrupted her and said, "one more


    thing. If you drink too much next time, you are not allowed toe back."


    Poppi twitched her mouth out of surprise and said, "well, well. I don''t know why you are so fierce. You


    have never seen me get drunk before..."


    In the middle of the sentence, when she felt Malcolm''s more fierce sight, Poppi shrank her neck and


    laughed out heartlessly.


    Knowing what happened to her, Malcolm felt quite annoyed with her. Without a word, he turned around


    and left. After a few steps, something urred to him. He turned around and asked, "do you remember


    what Hugh said to you in the carst night?"


    "What? What car? Is Mr. Su in the car? " "What did he say?" Poppi was confused


    Malcolm looked at her carefully and after a while, he said slowly, "it''s good that you don''t remember."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Humph!"


    During the dinner, the olddy praised that the noodles cooked by Malcolm were quite delicious. And


    Poppi nodded her head as a response. Sure enough, he was her grandson! But she was also happy to


    have a chance to eat the noodles made by Malcolm!


    "Ah, it''s time. Turn on the TV, quick!" After finishing her meal, she trotted to the living room and said, "I


    want to watch a funny show. It''s the program which made fun of people. y it quickly, Poppi!"


    In a daze, Poppi turned on the TV and asked, "grandma, which channel? I''ll call you. "


    "How could I know?" The anchorwoman''s voice came from the news channel. The olddy pouted and


    snorted, "it''s new again. There isn''t so much news. Anyway, I want to see the funny one!"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll get it for you right now!" Poppi smiled reluctantly


    When Malcolm came over, he just saw Poppi bowing. His heart beat out of a beat.


    "The stock of the Quan Group..."


    When Poppi was changing channels with the remote control, the olddy suddenly stopped, "go back!


    Watch the news just now! "


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh! " Poppi fell back obediently.


    "Carl Quan are the CEO of the Quan Group. The surgery is sessful, but when will he wake up?"


    The scene and the voice of the news made Poppi''s heart clench. Looking at the serious expression on


    his face, Malcolm suddenly stepped forward and said, "grandma, we..."


    "Shut up!" With great momentum, she shouted, "no need to change the channel!"


    "It is reported that Quan Qroup has been carefully cultivated, and George Quan, who is going abroad


    to study, will return to Ye city soon. He is regarded as the best grandson of Carl Quan, who has


    received a PhD in management at a very young age. And it hasn''t been confirmed that George Quan


    will take over the interim chief after he returns to country. "


    The olddy stared at the TV screen, illusory and ironic, "Carl Quan is in hospital?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " "Yes" Malcolm said.


    "He''s still alive! But soon, he can''t wake up yet. " After her words, the olddy continued: "the most


    outstanding grandson of the Quan family That''s because Carl Quan''s grandsons are all good for


    nothing... "


    Holding the remote control, Poppi''s heart beat fast. She looked at the olddy with pitiful eyes and then


    turned to Malcolm. Malcolm''s face was expressionless, as if what the olddy said had nothing to do


    with him.


    The best As for Malcolm, he should be the best.


    But he didn''t care about the glory and protection of the Quan Group at all.


    All of a sudden, Poppi''s heart hurt even more.


    "Okay, it''s Monday tomorrow. You can go to work now. I won''t disturb you anymore." The olddy stood


    up, patting her legs. "Cora, we have to go back to the mountain."


    Out of nowhere, Cora came out of nowhere and bowed respectfully. "Yes, mydy."


    "Grandma, you juste down the mountain for a few days. I haven''t take you to have fun yet!" "We''re


    not in a hurry to go back the mountain, OK?" Poppi came over in a hurry.


    The olddy shook her head with a smile, "the air at the foot of the mountain is too muddy, so it''s better


    to go up the mountain. And out of my ears are quiet."


    The olddy was so stubborn that nobody could prevent her. What''s more, Malcolm seemed not to


    have the intention to stop her.


    "Why didn''t you stop grandma?" After the olddy left, Poppi couldn''t help but ask, "are you afraid that


    grandma will distract you here? What do you mean by saying that you have to buy out the Quan


    Qroup? Are you going to take actions? "


    Then he said slowly, "I''m still taking action." That''s what my father hasn''t achieved. I mustplete it. ''.

 Chapter 39 The Bad Man Is Back

    Chapter 39 The Bad Man Is Back


    "How did you go back that day?" Early in the morning on Monday, when Poppi was not at work, she


    asked to Wendy, "haven''t you drunk? I really can''t remember anything about that night. "


    Wendy covered her mouth with her hand andughed, "Wow, it''s so nice of you to sing."


    "Well I remember singing. " Poppi raised her eyes and thought for a while. She remembered that she


    had talked a lot with Hugh after stepping down the stage, probably after the interview, they were still


    good friends


    She still remembered that Hugh''s face was quite gloomy. He wanted to say something to him but


    stopped on a second thought. Poppi dared not to think further about what he would say and could only


    drink as hard as she could.


    "Don''t forget that Poppi came with Malcolm and Mr. Su that day. It was Mr. Wei who drove both Shirley


    and I back." Said Wendy.


    "Who? Mr. Wei? " Poppi came to herself and asked with her eyes wide open, "could it be Mr. Wei? The


    one with Mr. Malcolm. "


    Wendy nodded her head, as if she was chicken pecking rice. "He said his name is Barry Wei."


    "What?! It was really him! Wendy, are you okay? Has he done anything bad to you? " She got nervous


    immediately. Barry Wei! That man who looked like a demon was actually him! How could he be so fat?


    How about the knife scar? ''where is the axe? It turned out that legends were deceptive.


    "What''s wrong with Barry Wei, Poppi? He didn''t do anything to me. We didn''t talk much on the way. "


    Seeing the expression in Wendy''s eyes, Poppi shook her head andughed, "it''s okay." Maybe it was


    because there were not many idiots such as Wendy in Ye city, who were innocent and pitiful.


    "But he was very strange. He said that I looked like someone and when I asked him who I looked like,


    but he didn''t say anything." "I don''t know which is look alike or have simr personalities."


    After hearing that, Poppi took a deep look at Wendy. She thought that they were alike. The two women


    were so alike that Poppi thought of Celine. Did he know her?


    "Poppi, why don''t you answer me when I ask you this question?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask.


    "What? I didn''t! " Poppi came back to her senses at once, "go to work. No one canpare with her!


    No one can rece her. " She was too stupid to think about it! It didn''t matter if Barry knew Celine each


    other. It had nothing to do with her.


    The meeting was held in the first half of September. Several employees from different departments of


    the entertainment magazine were full in the meeting room.


    "First, after thepany leaders'' review and decision, I will appoint Tina as the vice editor in chief of


    the advertising department. Let''s apuse and congratte." When the editor in chief finished his


    report, thunderous apuse sounded in the meeting room. The appointment letter had been sent to


    each employee in thepany mailbox. But when the editor in chief said that, it was a bit different.


    Tina stood up and politely smiled at everyone. "Thank you, everyone. I will live up to your expectations.


    Work hard!" After saying that, he nced at the direction where Teresa and Poppi were, full of pride.


    Being annoyed, Teresa turned her face away in anger.


    Poppi didn''t really care about this. She led afortable life and didn''t need to fight for a leader. She


    really didn''t know why Tina was hostile to her.


    "In the past August, we have made great efforts..."


    The routine of the monthly meeting was the same. They decided to sum up their work progressst


    month, and then nned the tasks and goals of the next month. Hearing the editor in chief speak


    freely, Poppi nodded from time to time as a reply.


    "Now that we are able to interview Mr. Su, we have made a lot of efforts for you, especially for Poppi.


    She deserves our praise!"


    Speaking of this, all the people turned to look at Poppi. Poppi quickly showed a guilty and grateful


    expression and said, "it''s the result of everybody''s hard work!"


    The editor in chief nodded approvingly and continued, "the albums for the first half of September will be


    issued next week. We should make sure that the sales channel will be delivered smoothly. When you


    come back, the department managers will stress that I won''t say more here. In the following tests, the


    most important thing for Mr. Malcolm''s interview is to get him out. You must do it! "


    After the meeting, when Poppi was about to leave, she was stopped by Tina. Tina put a folder in front


    of Poppi and arrogantly raised her chin, "this is the interview process and rted questions for Mr.


    Malcolm. I have sorted them out. You can go back and have a look."


    "Have sorted out it?" Poppi took the folder over in surprise.


    "Yes." Tina hugged her arms and said. "Our advertising department is in charge of the interview and


    your editorial department will be at my arrangement."


    Poppi raised her eyebrows and took a quick nce at the document and asked, "who told you that? Mr.


    Malcolm? "


    "Of course he said that. So what? You don''t believe me?"


    "Of course not." "We''re from a same magazine. Who interview him isn''t different," Poppi shook her


    head hurriedly She didn''t know what agreement had been made between Tina and Malcolm, but she


    believed that Tina would not lie to her since she was so determined!


    Tina cast a nce at Poppi, turned around and said, "good."


    "Come on! Let you two be more intimate!"


    In the studio of the Entertainment Group Limited, Hugh and sherry were closely leaning on each other


    to take pictures of the cover of the magazine.


    Wearing a thin gauze dress, and with her long and seductive legs sticking to the waist of Hugh, she


    was in a morous and enchanting manner. Wearing a suit, Hugh was expressionless with his lips


    pursed slightly. He put his hands lightly on Sherry''s waist.


    "A blind date show recently invites me to be the distinguished guest." Said Sherry in a low voice.


    "Your agent can arrange it. What did he tell me? Do you want me to go with you? " "Humph!".


    "Forget it, Mr. Su. I don''t want you to go with me." "No, I don''t want to go with you. I want Poppi to go


    with you." Shirley said with her lips pursed


    The photographer over there took a few photos in a row, and said, "you two can choose whichever you


    like. I''m going to take some photos."


    He stretched his hands into his pockets. Shirley put her arm on his shoulder and smiled to the camera,


    "I think the conditions of several men in the show are not bad. I want to find my best friend a Mr. right."


    "Get married yourself first!" There was a hint of anger on his face.


    "My boss, you don''t want me anymore?" Then, she changed an action again.


    "I think you''re making fun of me."


    "Mr. Su, do you really have a crush on my little Poppi?" Shirley couldn''t helpughing


    Hugh narrowed his eyes and said, "what do you think?" For him, Poppi was a special beauty. Although


    there were many models and actors around him and he had no chance to get close to her in terms of


    beauty, he just couldn''t let her go and had a crush on her. His family''s stubborn members had a strong


    aversion to him entering the entertainment industry and even asked him not to find a wife from it. So


    the best person must be Poppi.


    During the break, she sat in a rattan chair to make up, with several "flies" surrounding her.


    "Miss Shirley, would you like to have lunch with me?"


    "You were so beautiful just now!"


    Several workers kept ttering her, which annoyed her.


    "Mr. Su, someone is looking for you."


    Hearing the sound, Hugh, who was drinking water, looked up and smiled quickly. "Abner Shen! Why


    are you here? When did youe back? "


    Abner Shen?


    She repeated this name in her mind. Well known internationalwyer! Born into a family ofwyers, he


    looked through legal rules of every country since he was a child, and he earned a lot of money. He was


    responsible for several cases of Entertainment Group Limited, but she didn''t have the chance to meet


    him.


    "I just hurried here from the airport. And I came by on my way."


    A charming voice came to her ears. She couldn''t help but open her eyes and saw a man in gold


    rimmed sses standing in front of Hugh. He was exactly the same height as Hugh, wearing a


    meticulous suit. His brown eyes gave a sense of calmness and justice that were born with.


    Why did he look so serious? She couldn''t help but discuss in her mind, ''is it as serious as him when


    taking off her clothes?''. Thinking of this, she suddenly came up with the idea of luring Abner Shen. She


    wanted to y a trick on him to test him


    "Where will you goter? How about asking Mr. Malcolm for a dinner? " Hugh suggested.


    "No, thanks. I''m in a hurry," said Abner Shen while looking at his watch After saying that, he added,


    "Oh, by the way, when I came back by ne, I met George Quan and Benson Ji of the Wind


    International. They boarded the same flight with me."


    "Who? !" At the other side of the bar, Sherry suddenly shouted. Her face was very serious. She


    suddenly stood up from her cane chair and ran to them. Noticing that Abner Shen was inspecting her


    face under his sses, Shirley was stunned at first and then shook her head. She looked indignant and


    said, "you said that Benson Ji hase back? Is he in Ye city now? "


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    No sooner had Poppi left thepany than she got a call from Shirley, "hello? Shirley, what''s up? "


    The yboy is back, Poppi!"


    "Who?" Poppi was stunned and did not understand what Shirley meant.


    "Benson Ji!" With a roar, she continued, "that bad man, Benson Ji, hase back! Damn it! "


    Hearing this name four yearster, Poppi''s hand was still trembling. Why did hee back? Didn''t you


    say that he wouldn''te back?


    "Will hee to you?" There was anger and anxiety in Sherry''s voice.


    "What How could it be possible? " "Why is he here?" she asked in a hoarse voice


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Not finishing her words, for some inexplicable reason, Poppi suddenly felt that a pair of eyes staring at


    her across the road. Hearing this, Poppi raised her head and looked at the man numbly. When she saw


    the man in the traffic, her pupil shrank and she could not move anymore.


    Even if the sun was shining on her body fiercely, she still felt as if she was in an ice house. Those dark


    and painful past rted to the name "Benson Ji" shed in front of her eyes one by one.

 Chapter 40 Lets Break Up (Part One)

    Chapter 40 Let''s Break Up (Part One)


    It had been nearly four years since that had happened.


    It was the second day after the ident of her father and Celine, Poppi woke up from the hospital bed,


    with a splitting headache.


    "Poppi, you wake up?" Shirley asked with concern as she walked over to Poppi and helped her up, "the


    doctor said that you would wake up very soon. It is true. But you are still having a fever. Do you want


    the doctor toe? "


    Only Shirley was in the room. Poppi opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice as if her throat was


    covered with sand, "Why are you here, Shirley?"


    "The doctor called me." Shirley smiled and said nothing more. In fact, the doctor didn''t call her


    intentionally, but called the telephone numbers on Poppi''s contact list one by one. Only she came. She


    didn''t understand why the boyfriend called Benson Ji of Poppi didn''te.


    "Doctor..." Poppi muttered to herself. Suddenly, she thought of something and opened her eyes wide,


    which were full of blood red. She grabbed Shirley''s sleeve and said in a trembling voice, "where are my


    father and my sister? Where''s Celine? How are they? "


    "Don''t be so excited! Shirleyforted her. Calm down! Look at yourself! How can you still be in the


    mood to care about them! They are in the hospital. "


    "Are they all right?" "Last night I only remember that there is a lot of blood no way! Where are they?!


    I''m going to find them! " As she spoke, she got off the bed, with her gesture being quite violent.


    "Nonsense!" When she heard what Poppi said, she broke out into curses and pressed on his body to


    stop her from moving and yelled, "Poppi! It''s useless to go now! A person''s brain was dead and


    another was a vegetative state. There is no way that they can wake up even if you see them! So, first


    you have to take good care of your wounds, okay! !"


    Buzz


    Something seemed to explode in her head. Poppi''s face turned pale and opened her mouth but failed


    to take a breath. She fainted softly.


    "Poppi!" Shirley''s anxious voice went far away until disappeared.


    "The subscriber you dialed is power off. Please wait..."


    "What do you think, Poppi? Didn''t Benson Ji answer the phone? "


    After two days of rest, Poppi had calmed down and had nothing to do with the fact that her father and


    sister might not wake up. Although she was still weak, she would not pass out easily. However, the fact


    that there was no news about him made her restless.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Poppi shook her head and answered, "no, I can''t get through to him."


    "Didn''t youe back with him for the summer vacation?" Shirley sat on the edge of the bed and said,


    "you have juste back for three days. Have you ever called him since you said goodbye to him?"


    "He called me that night, but I couldn''t get through to him the next day." Poppi zipped her lips and said,


    "there is something wrong with our family. My father asked me to pack up my things with Celine and


    take us out of Ye city. I''m not in the mood to call him again. Last night Then we were in trouble. "


    Shirley held Poppi''s hand and asked cautiously, "did your father tell you what happened? As you said,


    it seems that those people want to harm you on purpose. Your father knows it well in his heart. Do you


    know what happened? "


    "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head painfully. She was studying in another city and only went back


    home half a year, so she had more chance to make phone calls to Celine. However, she was not close


    to her father and seldom contacted with him, so how could she know what had happened.


    "Now that you don''t know the truth, just let it go. Anyway, we have called the police. Let them


    investigate it." "Now, all you need to do is to have a good rest. As for your father and Celine, they can


    only try their best as the doctor said."


    Saying this, Poppi lowered her eyes even more. Since the ident that day, the total amount of the


    hospital''s bill had reached six figures. That was to say, Poppi was now several hundred thousand in


    debt. As long as she did her best, how could she get so much money?


    The father and the daughters had been used to this kind of life. Every year, they relied on the only 7%


    of the shares owned by Poppi. And their savings did not exist in their family.


    "I still have some if you don''t have enough money. Though it''s not too much, it''s enough for you to eat."


    Of course Shirley knew what Poppi was worrying about.


    Poppi gave a grateful look to Shirley and said, "Thanks God you are still here, Shirley."


    "We are the best friends!" Shirley rubbed the hair of Poppi and said: "I will give you the money soon. I


    earned it to as a ne model and worked in part time."


    "I can''t take your hard-working money." Poppi shook her head and sighed, "I have an idea. I can sell


    7% shares of the Quan Group to solve the pressing problem first. "


    After thinking for a while, she said: "but if you sell your shares, you will not have any guarantee at all!


    Although I always feel that your father doesn''t treat you well, he has given all his shares to you. Isn''t it


    good for you to sell it again? "


    "We have no other choice now." Poppi sighed.


    At this moment, her phone rang


    "It''s Benson Ji," While they were talking, the phone of Poppi rang, which had already pointed out by the


    sharp eyed of Shirley. Then she shouted with surprise, "your boyfriend finally called you! I''m going to


    the washroom! " With that, she left happily.


    The corners of Poppi''s mouth also curved up a little, then she felt a little relieved and answered the


    phone, "hello? "Benson?"


    "Poppi." He was not too loud, but there was a hint of alienation in his voice.


    "What?" Poppi was confused that he did not call her nickname.


    "Where are you? I have something to tell you. Would you minding out? "


    Benson''s voice was still as gentle as usual. But thinking of her current situation, Poppi hesitated, "do


    you have to be here today?"


    "It''s very important. I have to see you today."


    Benson had never said such words to her in such a heavy tone. Hearing that, Poppi couldn''t help


    frowning and said, "okay. Will youe to me or me? "

 Chapter 41 Lets Break Up (Part Two)

    Chapter 41 Let''s Break Up (Part Two)


    "I''lle to you."


    "I was In the people''s Park of locust South Road. "


    "Okay. I''ll call you when I arrive. I''m hanging up."


    "What! Wait! "


    "What''s wrong? Anything else? "


    "Well..." Poppi was a little shy, "why didn''t you call me these two days?"


    "I was not feeling well when I came back."


    "Oh, I see!" "Are you all right?" she asked with concern


    "Nothing." "I''ll be there in about an hour," he continued


    "Okay." When Poppi just answered, she heard the sound of the phone being cut off and frowned


    deeper.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Shirley saw that Poppi had taken off the hospital gown and asked,


    "where are you going? Are you going out? "


    "Go to the park across the street and find Benson Ji. He said he had something to tell me."


    "Ask him toe to the hospital! It''s not good for you to leave as soon as your fever is down. "


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry," said Poppi with a light smile. I don''t want to tell him what happened. I don''t want


    him to worry about me. I also want to go out for some fresh air. "


    "You two are a typical couple. Look at each other. Your selfless spirit is as outstanding as the Virgin


    Mary!" Shirley''s exaggerated words made Poppi burst intoughter. "Shirley, I think you don''t have to


    be a star anymore. You can go out to have a crosstalk with others."


    "Let''s go together." With a big smile on her face, an idea urred to her suddenly. She said, "Poppi,


    how about we make a debut together? We can form a group. You are in charge of singing, and I am in


    charge of dancing. The sry will be quick. We can afford the medical expenses of your father and


    sister. "


    Suddenly, Poppi was tempted. But after thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, "but Benson


    Ji won''t agree."


    "Humph!" Shirley sneered, "you never stop to talk about him! Is he such a good man?"


    "Yes!" Poppi nodded her head heavily and said seriously, "if there is only one good man left in the


    world, he must be Benson Ji."


    "Wow, it''s so sweet." She threw herself on the bed and said, "you''d better have more sweet time. I want


    to have a good sleep. I''m so sleepy."


    "Okay, I''m leaving!" Poppi covered the quilt on Shirley and walked out of the room with her bag. Since


    her father and sister had be like this, Benson Ji had be thest ray of sunshine in her life,


    bringing her hope. She wanted to pay a visit to him. She needed some time to digest what had


    happened these days.


    At theke of the people''s Park, Poppi sat on a bench under a willow tree indifferently, watching the


    children running here and there excitedly, and her mood gradually rxed from the tension in the past


    few days.


    What should she do in the future? Although she had a rtionship with him, she didn''t want him to get


    involved in what happenedst night. He was so good to her that she couldn''t ask for more.


    "Poppi."


    After a long time, a familiar voice came from sideways. When Poppi turned her head, she saw the


    clean man in front of her.


    "Here youe, Benson Ji!" Poppi quickly stood up and gently raised her eyebrows.


    "Yes." Benson Ji didn''t approach him. He stood still with a pale face and the hair on his forehead


    fluttered in the breeze. Without a trace of hesitation or any prelude, Benson said directly, "let''s break


    up, Poppi."


    Not until now did Poppi believe that the word "break up" was her auditory hallucination.


    "What?" Poppi asked with doubt and subconsciously denied the voice she had just heard.


    "Let''s break up." "Do you hear me right now?".


    Poppi trembled her teeth and was difficult to breathe. She didn''t know how long she had stood. There


    seemed to be a new batch of tourists in the park. When she came to her senses, she gently asked:


    "Benson¡­¡­ Are you breaking up with me? "


    "Yes."


    "Why?" Poppi could not help asking and suddenly moved her eyes from his face and dared not look at


    him anymore.


    "There are a lot of reasons why we broke up. Which one do you want to hear?"


    It was the first time for Poppi to feel that his voice was so hurtful. With her lips trembling and tears


    hanging on her eyshes, she lowered her head and choked with sobs, "it was you who said we would


    be together, and it was you who said we would break up, and it was you Just let it be this? "


    Click


    Tears suddenly welled up in Poppi''s eyes. She bit her lip tightly, turned around and strode forward


    without saying goodbye. The longer she walked away, the angrier she was.


    Wandering into the hospital like a ghost. When Poppi approached the door of the ward, she suddenly


    heard a loud shout from Shirley.


    "Who are you! Ah! ! What are you doing! "


    "Shirley!" Poppi screamed and hurried to the ward. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw four or


    five big men hit against the wall with iron sticks in their hands. She screamed and screamed, trying to


    pull them away, but she was stopped by them and hit hard on the wall.


    "Who are you! What are you doing! Or I''ll call the police! " Poppi ran over to hold Shirley and shouted at


    those people.


    Hearing the voice of Poppi, those men stopped and turned around, "are you Poppi?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Poppi supported Shirley and stepped back out of fear, "I, I''m Poppi! What''s wrong? "


    Those strong men took a step forward, ncing at the two girls. "Mydy asked me to warn you that if


    you evere to bother our young master again, you''ll be the one who get hurt!" As he said, he patted


    on Poppi''s head with his iron rod.


    "Let''s go!" As soon as the man finished his words, several men took the sticks and walked out. They


    kicked several chairs while walking.


    "Who is the young master?" Shirley felt confused. She rubbed her arm and grimaced in pain. "Did they


    make a mistake?"


    "Something wrong? Humph! " The bodyguard in the front turned around and said, "our young master is


    called Benson Ji."

 Chapter 42 We Cant Meet Again Later

    Chapter 42 We Can''t Meet Again Later


    It was not until the group of people left that Shirley realized what had happened. "Who? Benson Ji?!


    Who is the young master? "


    "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head, moved along the corner of the wall, copsed to the ground,


    looked at the mess in the room, and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter who it is, it doesn''t matter either..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Not knowing the despair in her words, Shirley shouted excitedly, "you can ask


    Benson Ji to help you! Since it is young master, they must be rich. We can help you solve the problem


    of the medical fees first. "


    Poppi gave a bitter smile. They had been in love for three years and they knew each other very well


    and they were very intimate. Moreover, Poppi knew that the Benson Ji''s family is good, and he did not


    hide anything about it. But he did not mention whichpany is theirs. It seemed that his family didn''t


    like her.


    "Call Benson Ji quickly! He is not far away. " "It is really push us too far! Thedy they were talking


    about was the mother of Benson Ji, right? Let''s go and find Benson! "


    "We broke up." The light and graceful words of Poppi shocked Shirley, "what? ''Poppi, are you kidding?


    Didn''t you say that Benson had proposed to you? When did you break up? You were not... "


    "We just broke up."


    "Are you crazy? Why? " She patted herself on the head.


    "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head. She got a sore throat and couldn''t cry out. She didn''t know what


    was wrong with her life. All of a sudden, something bad happened to her father and sister. Her beloved,


    Benson Ji broke up with her again at this point. Did she do something wrong?


    "I only know that..." After a pause, Poppi looked around the ward. When she saw the messy situation of


    the ss, she didn''t forget to have a sense of humor. "I just know that my debt is going to be increased


    again."


    "What You are still in the mood to joke now! What about Benson Ji? " "Is this the end of the three-year


    rtionship? Shirley asked He didn''t tell you why he broke up with you, and you didn''t ask either. "


    Poppi shook her head and said, "no more questions I don''t know how to exin the things about my


    father and sister. It''s good for us to break up. Now I only hope that my father and Celine can wake up, "


    Shirley knew that Poppi was stubborn and knew that it was useless to say anything more. So she said,


    "you are right! You can''t live without a man? ''Poppi, I don''t care whose young master he is, we won''t


    ry on him!'' We must be rich one day! "


    "Okay," said Poppi with a light smile. When I am rich, I will buy new bags each day. And we will buy two


    same bags, one was thrown and the other was used. What about you? "


    "I... to buy clothes! I will buy and throw them one after another too! When I be a supermodel, I will


    put on the clothes specially designed by my personal designer. " She held her head high, looking


    forward to the future.


    Although it was summer vacation, Shirley made an appointment with part-time worker to apany


    Poppi for two days. Then she took a bus and went to another city.


    Poppi told the shareholders her shares. She found a short part-time job to do and visited her father and


    sister from the hospital. She thought that in addition to her huge debt, her life had returned to normal,


    but she did not expect that it was far from that simple.


    In the early autumn evening, Poppi was blocked by several people on her way home.


    In the dark alley, Poppi was carried by two men and fell to the wall. Before she could see clearly the


    situation in front of her, she had already punched the wall with her fists. Poppi cried out in pain but got


    no mercy.


    After their violent fighting, a scarred man picked up Poppi and put a knife against her neck. "I heard


    that you want to sell your shares? There is good hope But I''m afraid that you can''t sell your shares and


    it''s better to transfer them to our boss. Otherwise, we''ll sell you. What do you think? "


    With a pale face, Poppi leaned against the wall and quivered, "your boss Who is it? Why, why should I


    transfer my shares to you? "


    "Just for this!" The man suddenly threw an debt note. Even in the dim light, Poppi could clearly see the


    signature on it. "Your father lost in our bet. It was three million dors! You either took money or sold


    their shares. Your father is in hospital now. You have to pay you father''s debt of three million dors. If


    you still refuses to pay back the money, it would be more than just a car ident! "


    Poppi suddenly widened her eyes and shouted, "it''s you?! The car ident was caused by you two! "


    "Is it? What? Do you still want to take revenge on us? "


    "Haha..."


    What she got in return was theughter of several men.


    "You want money Why would you hurt us! ! Ah! " Poppi yelled and tried to grasp the man in front of her


    regardless of anything. The man was so angry that he pped on Poppi''s face and scolded, "Damn it!


    You court death! "


    Poppi''s head was hit aside. Her face was burning and her mouth was bleeding.


    The man continued, "don''t think that we can''t do anything to you, so you don''t need to worry about it. If


    your father and sister are with you, and we can also kill you! I''ll give you three days to give me the


    shares. "


    "Ahem!" Poppi could not help coughing but kept thinking about what the man just said that he could not


    do anything to her.


    "Let''s go!" The man shouted and then threatened, "we''ll meet again tomorrow Don''t think about running


    away! Let''s go! "


    They walked out of the alley in a hurry. Someone in the alley walked to Poppi and grabbed her waist.


    Poppi loathed it, but she had used too much strength and lost all her strength, so she copsed to the


    wall and could not stand up again.


    There was only Poppi''s panting breath left in the alley


    Oh, she remembered. Why couldn''t those people touch her. Her share agreement was followed by


    several strange terms, which were ''save her life''. At that time, Hiram thought it was funny. But now, he


    remembered that he saved her life!


    As it was said, those who held the shares must be under the condition ofplete health, mental


    health and willingness. Otherwise, all these above-mentioned actions would be ineffective.


    Poppi smiled and those men treated her so "politely" probably because they were afraid that she was


    unwilling and could not get the money.


    The moon in the sky was bright and clean while the alley where Poppi lived was dark and dirty.


    "8 p.m. tonight. I want to see you again in people''s Park."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The next day, when she received a message from him, a mixed feeling surged in her heart. As soon as


    she saw the message, she had made up her mind not to go there After three years of rtionship, she


    thought she would have a long-term rtionship with Benson. The break-up was too cruel to her. She


    thought that maybe Benson had his own difficulties.


    On that night, Poppi who seldom wore make-up, put on thick foundation and then wore a beautiful


    make-up, ready to go out. There were two reasons for her makeup. One was to cover her pale face


    and the palm print she had leftst night. The other was to leave a good impression on him.


    Maybe Poppi subconsciously felt that he hadn''t broken up with him, and everything would be fine


    tonight.


    She would talk with him in a soft voice as before, telling him that she was tired, and he would hold her


    in his arms as gently as before, saying that he was with her.


    Boom


    It was almost eight o''clock when a thunder was heard in the sky. Poppi took an umbre and went to


    the people''s Park. The light was bright in the park, but there were no visitors because of the weather.


    Poppi walked towards the bench where she had been that day. From a distance, she saw a familiar


    back. He looked thin, but with wide shoulders, which relieved Poppi a lot.


    Hearing the voice, he turned back slowly and saw the Poppi not far away.


    Poppi slowly stopped her steps and asked softly with the sound of thunder, "what else do you want to


    see me about?"


    "I''m going abroad. We will We might never see each other again. " As his long wind coat flew in the air,


    he turned his back to the light and said solemnly, "take care. We shall never meet again."


    Click


    The lightning lit up the whole night. The earth breaking sound seemed to hit in the heart of Poppi, and it


    made her heart crack in an instant. ''we shall never meet again!''! Poppi held the umbre tightly and her


    fingernail was almost broken. "Just for this? Benson Ji Is that what you want to say Never meet again?


    Okay, I''ll just ask you why. "


    "I can''t live like this with you. My family ruined my economic support. Without money, none of us can


    live on. "


    "I don''t believe you." "You don''t love money..." Poppi tried to exin


    "That''s because I''m rich. So you think that I don''t love money." Benson''s voice was erratic, "Poppi,


    we''ve been together for three years. If you want to We are still together, but it''s only the title of wife I


    can''t give it to you. Will it okay? "


    "Benson Ji! You scum! What do you want me to do? Your mistress?! You are underestimating me! "


    After breaking out a curse, Poppi almost roared out, threw the umbre and strode away. She was too


    stupid to let him hurt her again.


    The umbre was bought for her by him.


    Minutes passed, and an umbre suddenly disappeared above her head.


    Poppi walked out lonely, but it suddenly began to rain. Raindrops falling down one after another which


    were asrge as beans and hit her body, cold and painful. Their second meeting was nothing but it was


    a full day''s expectation of Poppi and the disappointment will in¡­¡­ a lifetime.


    Duh duh duh


    Suddenly, she heard footstepsing close from behind, which sounded very messy, as if there were


    a powerful army approaching. Poppi suddenly looked back and saw a dozen men running out of the


    darkness. Instinctively, Poppi began to run forward as fast as she could. This group of people must be


    chasing after her.


    Sure enough, the moment she ran away, a man behind her shouted, "hurry up! Catch up with her! Mr.


    Ji said we must catch her! "


    The rain became more and more dense, and Poppi rushed forward regardless of everything. Her face


    waspletely wet, and she could not tell it was rain or tears. She heard it, and it turned out that he


    had someone catch her If she refuse as his mistress or will be killed by him? What happened to the


    world! What''s wrong with you, Benson Ji!


    Poppi couldn''t help sobbing and she began to stagger, but the footsteps behind her were getting closer


    and closer. Poppi clenched her teeth and ran forward. She was close and soon she ran out of the park.


    She saw the road


    "You bitch! You want to escape? !" Suddenly, her clothes were grasped tightly by someone behind her.


    The man sneered and pushed her down to the ground.

 Chapter 43 Meet Him Again

    Chapter 43 Meet Him Again


    All of a sudden, Poppi fell into the water on the ground and her hands cut through the rough ground.


    "Keep running? Why don''t you run anymore? Haha... " The man stepped on the back of Poppi and


    laughed insolently. Enduring the pain, Poppi kept struggling as far as possible. She was only half a


    person away from the roadside. She saw the light at the gate of the hospital in the distance. If she tried


    harder, she could run out, and she could call someone to save her. However, she was so heavy that


    she could not breathe. She felt that she was dying ''Benson Ji, where are you hiding and looking at


    me?''? Looking at me like this, are youughing, too?


    "ng!"


    Afterughing enough, several men picked up Poppi and tied her hands and feet. "Release me..." she


    interrupted him, with her mind continuing to water. What the hell do you want to do! Where is Benson?


    "


    "Our young master has said that if you give us your shares, he will let you go. Otherwise, we will y


    with you. After all, our young master is going abroad. It''s a great pity that he hasn''t had sex with you for


    the past three years! "


    "Haha..."


    All of a sudden, she heard the giggles from those men, which made her blood freeze. ''Shares!''!


    ''Shares!''! Poppi clenched her teeth. Except the seventy-five percent owned by the family of Quan, in


    the rest twenty-five percent she was the secondrgest holder of shares. When the news that she


    wanted to sell the shares came out, so many people were unexpectedly involved, including Benson Ji.


    Didn''t he also let this chance off? But she still didn''t believe the fact. She said in a hoarse voice,


    "Benson won''t say like that He won''t... "


    "Then you can give it a try!" The man suddenly raised his hand to tear off the clothes of Poppi. With a


    hiss, the coat of her was torn and her snow-white skin was exposed. The man''s cold hand went all the


    way down along her neck. Poppi struggled desperately, but she was like amb to be ughtered,


    unable to break free.


    "He brought us here..."


    "Do you think you deserve Mr. Benson? Stop dreaming... "


    "Shares is yourst value..."


    "Wow!" Poppi burst into tears. Apanied by the sound of thunder and rain, the voice of Poppi


    became more and more shrill and miserable, "Benson! I hate you! I hate you! "


    There were men''sughter all around her, but she didn''t see the appearance of Benson.


    "Will you give us the shares or not?" The man asked again and reached out his hand to the chest of


    Poppi.


    "Don''t touch me!" "If you touch me again, you won''t get my shares. Just release me..." Poppi yelled


    with all her strength.


    After hearing this, these men let go of her, although a little hesitated.


    "Have you really decided to give up your shares?" The man asked again.


    "Yes." Poppi nodded and tears flew across her face to the wound which hurt so much. But it was


    nothingpared to her scars in heart. Poppi stumbled and stepped back. Several men were staring


    at her in a daze. When she slowly spoke, she stepped back calmly and said, "if you want to take the


    share in my hand, why don''t you ask Benson toe and get it himself?"


    "Young master will leave early tomorrow morning, without any time."


    "Why is he in such a hurry! I will give you the shares No way! " At the end of her words, Poppi gave a


    loud shout, turning around and running away, as if she used up all her strength.


    "Damn it! Catch up with her! " Those men immediately reacted and shouted to chase after Poppi.


    Unfortunately, she ran a few steps and soon arrived at the road. On the west side of the road, a car


    was rushing toward them in the rain. The dazzling light made them unable to open their eyes. Poppi


    kept running forward regardless of all the danger. She didn''t stop even when the car whistled into the


    sky.


    The men behind all stopped at once. They were not stupid. If they ran again, they would be hit to death.


    Poppi lost all her strength. Her eyes blurred with tears and rain. Did the person who remain have to


    bear the bitterness of all? She was exhausted already! She wanted to have a rest. Just let her be


    selfish this time!


    The brake stepped with a creak.


    With the sound of brake, Poppi lost all her strength and slumped to the ground. There was only zero


    meter left in front of the car. It was only one centimeter. It seemed that nothing happened for one


    minute. Poppi was stunned and finally realized that she was fine. Therefore, she looked into the car


    against the re light but saw nothing.


    Bang Click


    In the pouring rain, there was a sound of the door opening, followed by a steady footstepsing in


    the rain. When poppi looked up, she saw a pair of shiny leather shoes.


    Poppi was shocked. She sensed a hint of danger as well as the powerful aura of the man in front of


    her. Who is it?


    "I know you don''t want to live anymore. But you can''t run into my car." The man''s cold voice came from


    the top of her head. Poppi giggled andughed at herself ironically. What''s wrong with me? I will die


    soon?


    "It wasn''t hit?! If you are not hit to death, thene to me! " When those men caught up with her just


    now, they saw her sitting on the ground and dragged her regardless of anything.


    Just as she was struggling, someone plucked the strings in her mind. Suddenly, she knelt on the


    ground and grabbed the man''s trousers with her wet hands. She begged, "please, help me. Please


    help me!


    As she spoke, she was dragged by someone behind her and fell all of a sudden to the ground.


    But her hands were still holding the man''s trouser legs tightly.


    Sean put up a ck umbre on behalf of Malcolm. Standing behind him, Sean was about to speak


    when he heard Malcolm saying, "let go of her."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you? It''s none of your business. Get out! "


    Those men held Poppi and impatiently waved their hands to Mr. Malcolm impatiently. As soon as they


    finished speaking, a woman flew out from a corner, holding a blue umbre and kicking away the man


    holding Poppi.


    It was the first time that Poppi saw the Cora.


    As soon as Poppi was free, she struggled to stand up on the ground and staggered to her feet. What


    they saw was a woman fighting with several men, but obviously the woman with an umbre took the


    advantage.


    "Poppi."


    When her name was suddenly called out lightly, Poppi was stunned. After wiping the tears on her face,


    she slowly turned around and faced the man under the umbre.


    The rain fell along the umbre and formed a curtain, but Poppi met Malcolm''s deep gaze at once. The


    man was tall, dressed in a suit. He slightly drooped his eyes and there was no expression on the


    angr face. He looked at Poppi with a very indifferent expression in his eyes, but he soon frowned.


    "What How do you know my name? " Asked Poppi, resisting the feeling of submission in her heart.


    "My name is Malcolm." The man didn''t answer, but told her his name.


    Hearing this, Poppi opened her mouth several times but could not speak. There was only surprise in


    her eyes. Malcolm Quan, Celine''s boyfriend, who is the one of the richest man in Ye city. It''s him!


    "Master."


    Not knowing what to say, a woman''s voice sounded in the air. Poppi turned around and saw that it was


    the woman who held an umbre just now. Several men were curling up behind her and unable to


    stand up. She was not wet at all.


    ''Martial arts master!


    While she was sighing, another car steadily stopped in front of her and went in hand with the car of


    Poppi.


    Bang


    The door of the car was suddenly opened, and the pupils of Poppi contracted all of a sudden. She saw


    that Benson rushed out of the car. Behind him, there was a man with an umbre. After taking a nce


    at her first, and then the men on the ground, Aron turned his head indifferently and asked, "what


    happened?"


    "Will you ask me or them?" Poppi sneered


    Benson pursed his lips and said nothing.


    "Are you disappointed?" "You''re disappointed that you didn''t get what you want, aren''t you?" Poppi


    asked again


    Benson still didn''t say a word. Poppi took a step forward, but the thin figure looked so sorrowful,


    "Benson, tell me, it''s not true. Our break-up was fake, and the extortion of my shares were fake. Let


    them¡­¡­ To humiliate me, is also a fake! They are all fake, aren''t they? "


    With Benson''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "it''s true.


    There is something wrong with the Wind International Group. If you are willing to hand over your


    shares, I promise... "


    Boom


    The thunder came from the sky at the right time. As if being struck on the nerves, Poppi suddenly


    raised her hand with all her strength and pped him in the face.


    As soon as he tilted his head, some palm prints suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Benson Ji, I''m wrong about you." Against the rain, Poppi broke into tears, "I don''t want to see you


    anymore. If you want the shares, just kill me." After she finished her words, Poppi turned around,


    turned her back to him and walked forward step by step.


    It was thest time she saw him.


    As for what happened that night, she couldn''t remember clearly. It was said that she fainted because of


    the high fever and didn''t wake up until three dayster. When he woke up, he had gone abroad and no


    one knew about the stock issue.


    Beep


    The harsh whistles of the road woke Poppi up suddenly and she suddenly realized that she had been


    trapped in her memory for a long time. She was still staring across the road. The man she had not seen


    for four years now appeared in front of her again.


    Wearing a wind coat, Benson was thin and pale. He just stared at Poppi. The emotions in her eyes


    wereplex, as if she was missing her husband and being reluctant to leave him.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    The phone in her hand suddenly buzzed and she quickly collected her thoughts, only to find that she


    had also put the phone near her ear. She quickly picked up the phone. It was Shirley. "Hello, Poppi?


    What happened? Why didn''t I call you? Do you want to scare me to death? "


    "I, I just..." Not knowing how to exin, Poppi stumbled to the direction of the subway station. She


    didn''t look across the road. Her hand was in the corner of her eyes. She didn''t even want to see the


    man.


    "I have to take the subway! It was just too noisy! " Poppi hung up the phone without any hesitation and


    took a deep breath.

 Chapter 44 Legendary Evil Fate

    Chapter 44 Legendary Evil Fate


    The reason why Poppi came back home was that she wanted to get the recorder and keep the record


    about interview with Hugh. But she took it home the other day. She had to go back to the house at


    noon. She unexpectedly saw the person that she shouldn''t have seen. ''is this the legendary sinful fate?


    With a self mockery smile, poppi sped up her pace.


    "Mr. Ji, you have been standing here for two hours. How poisonous the day is! Let''s go back." Tom,


    who was standing by the side of Benson, said anxiously. They had stayed together for such a long time


    without talking to each other. Now, he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Benson tilted his head to one side slightly. After he could no longer see Poppi, he opened his mouth


    lightly, "let''s go, we don''t have to rush."


    He could see her every day thatter. Poppi.


    "Mr. Ji, what''s the hurry?" Tom asked.


    Benson gave a slight smile which seemed to bring cool wind for the hot air. "Nothing. Let''s go."


    In the studio.


    Looking at the phone that was hung up by Poppi, she sighed in chagrin. She wondered why she was


    so impulsive again. The name "Benson" that had been mentioned four yearster was obviously a


    burden to Poppi heart. She just couldn''t help herself to me him!


    "Shirley, do you know the CEO of the Wind International Group?" Asked Hugh. In fact, what he really


    cared about was the word "bad man" mentioned by Shirley. If his guess was right, Benson Ji was the


    one Shirley had told him, who had betrayed Poppi.


    When she heard Hugh''s words, she sneered and said, "how dare I know the young master of the Wind


    International Group?" Then she squinted her eyes and bit her teeth tightly.


    In the sunlight, Abner''s gold framed sses were shining. He looked at Shirley up and down carefully


    and calmly.


    He didn''t say anything, but that didn''t mean he didn''t think.


    Abner was good at analyzing. From his words, he had already known that the woman in front of him


    had an unusual rtionship with the wife of Malcolm, and the rtionship between Poppi and Benson


    was unusual. From the expressions of Hugh, he seemed to see that he had a special feeling for Poppi.


    It''s so messy! There seemed to be a covering them like a silk thread, unable to escape.


    "It''s none of my business." Abner took off his sses and sighed lightly. Dear Mr. Malcolm, please don''t


    get me into trouble! In this case, the marriage agreement would be thest thing he could do.


    Bearing the impulse to get to the bottom of the matter, Hugh thought that today was the first time they


    met, and it was necessary to introduce them. So he said, "Abner, let me introduce you, this is..." "Her


    name is Shirley. She is a model in ourpany. Shirley, this is my friend, awyer, whose name is


    Abner Shen. "


    The boss introduced. Although Shirley was in a fit of anger, she could only reach out her hand. When


    she turned her head, she suddenly felt something shining in front of her eyes. And what made her feel


    that was what she saw after Abner took off his sses.


    As a fashion worker, she had met a lot of men, much more than she had ever met in her social circle.


    But only a few men like Abner Shen were in such a position! After taking off his sses, he looked like


    a handsome young man with dashing eyebrows and starry eyes. His lips were not thin, and his


    eyshes were long and smooth. He looked more mature than Malcolm and more patient, which made


    her feel at ease.


    However!


    After looking him up and down for a while, she still held out her hand, but Abner didn''t seem to notice it.


    He raised his hand and looked at the watch on his wrist, as if he didn''t see her, and said, "I have to


    meet a person this afternoon, so I have no time. "Hugh, see you next time."


    After that, when he looked up, his eyes swept across her hands without stopping. Then he looked up at


    her face again, slightly nodded and greeted her.


    "You may go to work now." Hugh smiled.


    Then he put on his sses again.


    "What the hell..." Looking at the back of Abner, she could not help but scold. Her stretching right hand


    clenched tightly and pulled it back with gritted teeth. "Mr. Su, this person was so rude!"


    Hearing that, Hugh could not help but burst intoughter. "Shirley, please don''t mind. He treats


    everyone in this way."


    "For everyone?" She couldn''t believe what she has heard.


    "Yes." Nodding, he added, "sometimes when we have dinner together, he would suddenly ask us to


    leave and his time would be given by second. So far, no one has contacted him while he was working. "


    Knowing what Hugh meant, Shirley gave her an evil smile. Her evil idea grew in her mind. She raised


    her eyebrows and said, "there are always exceptions! I don''t believe that no one will break his habit. "


    "Mr. Su, Shirley, here! Take a picture!"


    The director called them to go over to continue filming. When she was about to p her hands to go


    over, Hugh stopped her and frowned. "Shirley!"


    "What''s wrong?" Turning around, she asked.


    "Is everything okay with Poppi?"


    Hugh asked vaguely, but Shirley naturally understood. The smile on her face instantly disappeared,


    and her eyes also became serious. "Can she deal with it? Mr. Su, please forgive me, I can''t say too


    much to you. If she is willing to tell you what happened to Poppi, she will tell you. If she doesn''t want to


    tell you, then I have no right to help her. But it''s really my fault that you have guessed it so clever.


    Besides, Mr. Su, if you are serious about what Poppi has done to you, please hold on forever. If you


    only want to have fun, don''t look for Poppi. " After that, she sighed and waved her hand. "I will wait for


    Mr. Su there!"


    After hearing that, Hugh put his hand into his pocket, squinted, and spat out the name softly,


    "Benson..."


    In the afternoon, when Poppi came back to thepany, she saw Wendy chatting with Aileen Tang


    and Jenny Wu.


    Aileen Tang was always the one who knew the most of the news. She was indeed a person who had


    done paparazzi before. Her sense of wit was extraordinary. Recalling what her saying that Malcolm


    was marriedst time, Poppi was still a little scared.


    "What are you talking about?" Poppi walked over curiously and tried to use gossip to calm her mixed


    feelings.


    They three circled around in a circle, as if they were plotting something. Seeing this, Wendy quickly put


    her in it. She said mysteriously, "I heard that the personnel in our magazine have been transferred."


    Poppi raised her eyebrows and lowered her voice, but she didn''t seem to care about that. She smiled


    and said, "isn''t the personnel transfer verymon? Why are you so mysterious? Tina was just takek


    office too. "


    "It''s different this time!" Aileen Tang waved her hand. "It''s a big change! Our new boss! "


    "Are the chief in editor of the Mr. an Entertainer going to be reced?" she asked with a frown.


    "More than that!" "Thinking about the higher leader, and then."


    "If I push it up again, is it¡­ The chief editor? "


    She pped her hands and added, "Poppi is really smart!"


    With a smile on her face, Wendy said in a girly manner, "Poppi, you are so awesome. I have guessed


    for a long time but failed. I dare not guess!"


    "Are you sure? The chief editor will be removed? He worked as the vice editor in chief for more than


    ten years, but was dismissed as a chief editor in less than two years. " Poppi asked in disbelief, "did he


    leave something wrong withpany? Or is the news reliable? "


    "The information we got is at least 70% reliable! It''s said that ourpany was got into the electronic


    magazine business. "


    "To the electronic magazine business?" Poppi was even more confused, "what do you mean? As the


    paper magazines, the sales volume has been going to the decrease gradually in the recent years. It''s a


    good thing to enter the electronic industry. Has it been acquired? "


    After Poppi finished her words, Aileen quickly covered her mouth and said, "how dare you say that! It


    wasn''t bought, but more or less as so. "


    "Then what happened?" Wendy asked.


    Release Poppi and shook her head, "I don''t know the details yet. That''s enough! Anyway, we may have


    a different boss. God has his own way! "


    "Why don''t you work? what are you chatting together? !" All of a sudden, Tina''s voice broke the silence.


    The four were startled and scattered in all directions, returning to their seats.


    But before she could take her seat, she was called Tina, e here, Poppi! Go to the meeting room


    now. "


    "Okay." Poppi said yes and followed her to the meeting room with a pen and a piece of paper.


    There were ten people in the meeting room, all of whom were from the advertising department. Seeing


    this, Tina pointed to the ce which was the farthest from the screen and said, "Poppi, take a seat over


    there!"


    "Okay," Poppi grinned


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Poppi, please sit here!" A young man who just graduated from the advertising department quickly gave


    up his seat in the front and pulled out the chair for Poppi to sit.


    Poppi gave him a grateful smile, but before she refused, Tina suddenly added, "everyone has his own


    ce. Don''t move around. Did you forget the meeting rules when you came here? "


    In the meeting room, all eyes were focused on the person beside Poppi. The young man was surprised


    and his face turned red out of embarrassment.


    Poppi patted him on the shoulder and smiled to him as encouragement, "young man, just sit here.


    Thank you!"


    "Yes. Thank you, Poppi! " The young man breathed a sigh of relief and went back to his seat. At this


    moment, Poppi sat down on thest seat.


    Tina stood in front of the screen and said, "All members of us are sitting here together today. We''ll set


    up an exclusive interview group to interview Mr. Malcolm. And the interview will be the focus of our


    work in next work. The first issue ising out soon. We must make sure that the second issue can be


    delivered to the next floor. This issue is more likely to be sold out in the first half of this month. Are you


    confident? "


    "Yes!"


    Hearing the loud and orderly voice, Poppi couldn''t help but chuckle. Did Tina call her over just to show


    off? ''threaten me? Why! Do you tried? She didn''t intend to fight for anything at first, and she was forced


    to interview Hugh. Now it was aspetitive as apetition. Why did women bother to make things


    difficult for other women!

 Chapter 45 Yes, I Like It

    Chapter 45 Yes, I Like It


    Tina nodded with satisfaction and began to assign tasks to everyone. After the everyone in the


    advertising department was assigned, she continued, "the interview is a mutual task of the advertising


    department and the editing department, so Poppi, you also have a heavy task."


    "Okay." Poppi agreed, but she was thinking about which task hadn''t been arranged. "What task?" she


    asked


    Tina pretended to be surprised and said, "the people in our advertising department are very hard to


    interview. At that time, please take more care of us, such as bringing us a cup of water, taking things


    and so on. We will be grateful to you."


    Hearing the slight gasp in the meeting room, Poppi was in a rage in her heart but still kept a decent


    smile on her face and said, "well, it''s my honor to serve you."


    Wearing a fake smile, Tina clicked on the screen. The expression on her face kept flickering. "Let''s see


    the specific questions about Mr. Malcolm."


    The interview draft was prepared by Tina personally. After scanning it, everyone in the advertising


    department had no objection. Poppi had seen the interview too, so she was speechless about some


    non-level questions. Thinking of Mr. Malcolm''s temper, she was deeply worried about Tina.


    "I have a question," Poppi couldn''t help but raise her hand.


    "Really? Please go ahead. " Tina smiled. "What''s the problem?"


    "Can I get rid of thest five questions? It read, "Mr. Malcolm, why are you called Mr. Malcolm, rather


    than Mr. Quan?". I really think it''s necessary to ask him this question. "


    Frowning, she replied, "I do want to know the answer."


    "You know that, but it doesn''t mean that others are willing to talk about it." Poppi frowned. He didn''t


    want to have this family name. If it wasn''t for his grandmother and father, he would rather not have this


    last name. She said this question is for Tina!


    Seeing the serious expression on Poppi''s face, Tina was not shocked, instead, she got angry and


    asked, "what do you mean?! Do you think my questions are not professional? Or do you think you


    know someone better than me? "


    Poppi was shocked. Instead of being scared by Tina, she was struck by herst sentence. Did she


    unfasten her right? Probably, she knew him well! He had a long face all day long. He had an obsessive


    for cleanliness during dinner. He didn''t like to be talkative, to be low-key, to be quiet. But being trodden


    on the tail made him like an angry lion This is Malcolm. But with her character, it was hard for him to


    guess what he was thinking.


    "Got it." Poppi stood still and said in a low voice which was not as imposing as before. Actually,


    Malcolm didn''t care about the question!


    Tina looked at Poppi coldly and banged the folder on the conference table, saying, "go on with the


    meeting!"


    Throughout the meeting, Tinapletely treated Poppi as an invisible person. After the three-hour


    meeting, Poppi was relieved.


    Malcolm was on a business trip. It was Poppi who went home after work and got the news after she


    received his message.


    Staring at the message, Poppi was surprised. After all, Malcolm used to be on a business trip and


    never report to her. What surprised her most was that as usual, Malcolm would send someone to take


    away all his things after her grandmother left. But this actionsted so long. What went wrong?


    However, there were so many things that were beyond her understanding in the world. However, Poppi


    still lived her life, so there was no reason for her to think about it anymore. She went to work and got off


    work as usual.


    It wasn''t easy to get off work that day, so she made an appointment with Shirley to go to a car A4 shop


    and intended to change the car. She really didn''t like to take bus and subway everyday.


    At this moment, her phone rang


    When Poppi was about to go out, her mobile phone suddenly rang. With doubts, she slid the screen


    and picked it up, "hello? Who''s that please? "


    "Poppi..."


    Poppi held her breath, her pupils contracted all of a sudden, and her eyes were nk. Poppi only stood


    there for one second. When he was about to say something, Poppi had already taken the phone away


    from her ear in a hurry and hung up the phone with her trembling hand.


    "What''s wrong with you, Poppi?" Wendy came over and saw that Poppi was holding her cell phone


    tightly and her face was pale. She couldn''t help but ask with concern, "are you all right, Poppi?"


    "Nothing." Poppi came back to earth and shook her head. She forced a smile and said, "I''m off duty.


    Let''s go."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Wendy nodded and said no more.


    After walking out of thepany and saying goodbye to Wendy, Poppi stood by the road to wait for


    Shirley. She looked forward and then looked across the street. The scene when she met Benson at


    noon suddenly came into her mind. She felt her heart was even more urgent.


    It wasn''t an illusion and he hade back.


    Beep!


    "What''s the matter with you, Poppi! What are you thinking about? " "Bang!", Shirley opened the door


    and walked to the side of Poppi, "the horn is almost broken. Didn''t you hear that?"


    Poppi came back to earth and even did not know how long she had been standing for. Sheughed


    and said, "I was just kidding with you! I''ve heard it for a long time! " After that, she looked at the car


    parked by the roadside and saw a mboyant red sports car. "Whose car is it? Your? "


    "I''m not that rich! This is our boss''s car of limited edition. I''ve just bought it from abroad. With your help,


    I''d like to have a ride here. " Then she took Poppi''s hand and walked to the car.


    Poppi did not respond for a while. When she sat in the car and looked at the front seat, she suddenly


    felt a little ufortable. "Mr. Su, it''s you!"


    The tone and expression of Poppi were a little unfamiliar, and Hugh was a little unhappy, but remained


    calm on the face. "Yes, it''s me. I just finished taking photos with Shirley. I heard that you were going to


    buy a car, so let''s go together. I know a little about cars."


    Shirley kept poking Poppi''s waist to stop her. However, Poppi stood still and said to Hugh, "it''s so


    troublesome, Mr. Su. Your interview has helped me a lot. It''s really troublesome to buy a car with me


    after work."


    Of course, Hugh didn''t buy it. He started the engine and said, "if you find it troublesome, you can treat


    me to dinner tonight."


    "Okay!"


    Before Poppi said anything, Shirley could not wait to say yes for her, "anyway, we''re friends! Am I right,


    Poppi? "


    Poppi nodded her head and smiled without saying anything more. She was so upset that she had no


    mood to think about other things. Moreover, it was good to have dinner with several people. When she


    was alone, she thought of what happened four years ago.


    On the way to the car store, Shirley kept talking while Hugh and Poppi talked to each other. It took her


    a long time to get to the 4S store. When she got out of the car, she totally forgot what she said just now.


    When Hugh was parking the car, Shirley stopped Poppi and asked, "what''s wrong with you? You


    looked like a half dead person all the way in the car! Your eyes are empty and lookszy. You don''t


    have to be like this, do you! Aren''t you very easygoing? Benson has juste back. If you meet him...


    "


    "I saw him," Poppi interrupted Shirley. She pursed her lips and didn''t know what to say next.


    "You..." With her eyes widened, Shirley suddenly caught hold of Poppi''s sleeve and asked, "have you


    met him before? When? "


    "We just met at noon. I didn''t expect him to walk across the street. I gave him a quick look and then


    left." Poppi''s voice was a little weak.


    Looking at Poppi, Shirley said angrily, "why don''t you tell me! I''ll take my men to beat him. He has been


    hiding for four years. I can''t hold it anymore! "


    "What are you talking about? Are you not going in? " Hugh walked over and nced at them.


    "Let''s get in." Poppi smiled and hid all her sadness and disappointment. This was also the kind of


    ability that she had been trained since she entered thepany. No matter how many difficulties she


    had to bear in her heart, she could still smile happily. Because no one cared about what she felt in her


    heart. Even if she was too painful to breathe, no one cared She had been lonely for a long time and


    she had learned to wear a mask to show off her perfect smile.


    Shirley wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Finally, she shook her head and


    followed Poppi to the 4S Stores.


    "Wee to ourpany. Are you Miss. Poppi?" A male sales man came up to her as soon as she


    entered the shop.


    "Yes, I am," "Yes," Poppi nodded and answered


    "Yes, yes. I remember Miss Poppi''s phone number." The waiter respectfully bent over to wee her


    in. With one of his hands in his pocket, Hugh followed behind with Shirley.


    "Does Miss. Poppi have a limo of your like?" The sales girl asked while she walked around in the hall.


    With her eyes full of cars, Poppi shook her head and said, "I just need to find a car ident. It''s


    suitable for girls. The car I used to drive is too old to be repaired. You may not know, I have a desire to


    buy a new one. "


    Hearing this, Hugh couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Shirley rolled her eyes speechlessly and said,


    "don''t you feel ashamed, Poppi?"


    Poppi took a look at Hugh and stuck out her tongue at Shirley, "it''s not shameful! Come on, keep


    moving. "


    "What about this car? It used..."


    There were eight terms in the words of male sales. Hearing this, Poppi felt dizzy and just said that she


    could find any one for herself. The male sales wiped away the cold sweat.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh couldn''t helpughing and stepped forward. "Tell me, and I can give you some advice."


    Poppi nodded her head in a hurry. So the man''s selling target was not Poppi but Hugh. Poppi followed


    him like a little wife, listening to him talking with the man''s sales. Yawning, Shirley sat at the lounge.


    She was reading a magazine while having a cup of coffee. She spared several seconds to check on


    Poppi and Hugh.


    From time to time, Hugh would turn to ask Poppi if she was okay. After two turns, he finally chose


    several limos for her.


    Poppi circled the car for two turns, then she came up to a pink sports car. She patted on the roof of the


    car and said, "I want this."


    "Do you want to change the color?" Asked Hugh.


    "I chose the pink one because I like it. Mr. Su, do you like it?"


    Hearing this, Hugh smiled slowly. Though they were two steps apart, he didn''t take the car but looked


    into Poppi''s eyes and said, "yes, it''s very beautiful."

 Chapter 46 I Missed One Zero

    Chapter 46 I Missed One Zero


    Poppi''s smile froze on her lips. What happened? Why did Hugh suddenly put on that expression to


    her? Which had a mixture of fondness, passion and appreciation.


    "Let''s take this one!" After pausing for two seconds, Poppi quickly turned her eyes to somewhere else


    and intentionally ignored Hugh. She turned around and shouted to Shirley, "Shirley, what do you think


    of this car?"


    Shirley looked up at the car and nodded, "it''s perfect in terms of price. Poppi, do you want to go


    bankrupt? "


    "This car is so general. What''s the big deal?" Poppi couldn''t helpughing After saying that, she took a


    look at the price tag on the car roof. After counting down, she took a bank card out of her bag and gave


    it to the man for sales. "Take it!"


    "Pay a deposit or..."


    "Just buy it. I don''t want it to be so trouble." Said Poppi.


    "Got it!" The sales man stared at the card, with a sparkle in his eyes. He hurried to the cashier desk.


    After a while, he brought the contract and the receipt to Poppi to sign. She quickly swiped and signed


    her name, "done it!"


    Standing next to her, Hugh was astonished with his eyes fixed on her. "I didn''t know, Poppi, you are an


    invisible rich woman!"


    "What?" Poppi sneered doubtfully andughed, "no, I wasn''t! I have umted some savings over


    the years. It''s enough to buy a car. "


    "Yo, since when the benefits of the magazine are so good? How much can you save for three years? "


    Then, she couldn''t help but walk to her car. When she walked to the side of the road, she touched the


    car and said, "you bought it without hesitation, with the price of 1.6 million dors."


    Poppi was looking at her car with pleasure. When she heard thest sentence from Shirley, she felt her


    brain "buzzing" and her heart suddenly stopped. She shouted, "how much?! I dare you say it again! "


    "1.6 million dors." Said Shirley, blinking her eyes.


    Poppi also blinked her eyes and came to her senses. She suddenly reached out her hand and took out


    the price tag from the car and said, "one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand¡­¡­ million!


    1.6 million! " Poppi could not help screaming as she put on a painful look and said, "Shirley, my heart


    hurts. I just missed one zero! Come on, hold me... "


    Seeing this, Shirley was speechless. She held on to Poppi''s arm and didn''t know whether to cry or


    laugh. On the other hand, there was nothing he could do but let out augh in the end.


    The sales man was returning with Poppi''s card. Hearing the voice, he quickly asked, "Miss. Poppi,


    what''s wrong?"


    "Hurry up, hurry up..." "Can I return my car?" Poppi grasped the seller''s sleeve faintly.


    The salesman''s face suddenly turned red, and the corners of his mouth twitched, unable to speak for a


    long time.


    "Really? Okay? I''ll change to a cheap one... " She pointed to the car next to her and said, "I''m d to


    choose that!"


    "A zero was missed. Of course it would be nice." As a typical bystander, Shirley didn''t care about


    making a fuss out of nothing.


    Poppi turned around and gave her a ming and pitiful look which made Hugh feel sorry for her and


    amused.


    "Miss. Poppi, it''s not refundable for our car." The sales man finally spoke, "the contract we just signed


    is very clear. How about we take the contract to see it again?"


    Tinkle


    Before Poppi made any reply, a message popped up on the screen. Poppi took out her phone and


    found a message from Malcolm, which read: just got off the ne.


    Poppi deleted the message all of a sudden and put the phone back in her pocket. She couldn''t help but


    feel annoyed and thought, ''why does it have anything to do with me that if you can''t get off the ne?''


    Hearing that, Hugh could not help but step forward and said to the sales man, "all right. We don''t have


    to see the contract. I will transfer the money back to Poppi and use my cardter. " While saying, he


    took out another card from his pocket.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The man on the other side of the line took a nce at Hugh and hesitated to take the card from him.


    "Hugh!" Poppi was so angry that she directly called his name. She grabbed the card and put it back to


    Hugh. "What are you doing? What do you mean by swiping your card? It''s me who wanted to buy a car.


    Why did you pay? "


    "I''m just worried about you. I''m afraid that you might faint from the pain." Hugh smiled and shook the


    card in his hand, "really you don''t need?"


    Seeing that, Shirley was so anxious that she said, "Mr. Su, you just make us jealous. And Poppi, you''re


    such a fool. Somebody will pay for you. Why don''t you take it? Don''t hesitate! "


    Poppi pretended to thump Shirley. She looked at Hugh and said with a smile, "Mr. Su, please don''t do


    that. It''s more than one million dors! If you buy a car for me, we can''t be friends anymore. "


    Shirley also said seriously, "Mr. Su, please take back your card. Now that more than one million can be


    used to cover in Poppi''s card, don''t worry about her."


    "¡­¡­ Fine. " After hesitating for a while, Hugh finally took the card back. "But if you have any difficulty,


    remember to tell me first."


    Poppi smiled and said nothing, neither did she refute it or not.


    The man made fun of Poppi and asked her to buy insurance, maintenance and so on. Poppi covered


    her handbag tightly and refused to give out a little money. She dragged Shirley and Hugh out of the 4S


    Store.


    Before leaving, Poppi looked back at the car and her heart was bleeding. She must find a way to sell


    the car!


    "It''ste. How about we have dinner together?" Sitting in the car, Hugh asked.


    "Okay!" She responded actively.


    However, Poppi was a little depressed and nodded her head with loss in her eyes. She clicked her


    behavior in disapproval and prodded Poppi, "it''s just a car, how can you like so! It''s not that you don''t


    have money to pay it. You have shares, don''t you? "


    "I''ll sell my car to you, okay? For the sake of our best friend, I will give you the original price of the car. "


    Poppi came up with another idea.


    Then Shirley pouted and said, "never mind. I can''t even use up the car provided by mypany. It was


    delivered just two days ago. Do you want to take a seat with me?"


    But Poppi didn''t give up. "1.6 million. I don''t know if I can make it in my lifetime."


    "So you mean if Mr. Su paid the car for you just now, you will never be able to escape from him in this


    life?" With a meaningful smile on her face, Shirley looked back and forth between Hugh and Poppi in


    the front row.


    All of a sudden, Poppi frowned. She pinched Shirley''s hand and said in a low voice, "what are you


    talking about! I haven''t seen you for half a year. You''ve learned to make fun of me when you didn''t have


    any other skills, haven''t you? "


    "Knock it off, we are in the car." Shirleyughed.


    Poppi red at Shirley and warned her not to talk nonsense. Shirley shrugged.


    On the other side, Hugh seemed to be concentrating on driving, without saying a word until he arrived


    at the restaurant.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Shirley''s phone rang. She took a look at the phone and said to


    them: "you go upstairs first. I have to answer a phone call and thene back."


    Without thinking too much, Poppi nodded her head and followed him to the dining room. As soon as


    they entered, Hugh attracted everyone''s attention. From the corner of her eyes, Poppi saw several


    female waiters scrambled toe over.


    He was led to a stall. After that, Hugh and Poppi sat face to face, drinking tea and waiting for Shirley.


    "Mr. Su, I just got in the car. Don''t care about what Shirley said." "She just likes talking nonsense and


    she doesn''t have any other hobbies," Poppi was a little embarrassed.


    Raising his eyes to take a look at Poppi, Hugh lowered his head slightly and with a light smile on his


    face, the outline of his face became extraordinarily soft and gentle. "I didn''t mind. She just yed a


    joke on us, and I will not mind..."


    "Don''t mess with Hugh!"


    As Hugh was speaking, what Malcolm said suddenly came to her mind. Don''t mess around with him.


    Does he treat her¡­¡­


    "Mr. Su!" Poppi interrupted him in a hurry, "how about we order the food first? I don''t want to wait for


    her. She is too slow. "


    Taking a sip of water and blinking slightly, Hugh didn''t answer her question but asked himself, "what are


    you afraid of? Or, did you misunderstand something? "


    "What?" Hearing this, Poppi looked up and saw the mischievous smile of Hugh. Her face suddenly


    turned red and faltered, "Mr... Mr. Su, what do you want to say? I There''s no misunderstanding! "


    "Then why did you interrupt me bashfully?" Hugh smiled and sighed, "I won''t give you any burden, I just


    want to be a good friend with you. Because I have never met a girl as considerate as you. You know it.


    All collectors I have met are for the old fool. "


    Hearing that, Poppi couldn''t helpughing out, the rxed smile a bit hurt in the eyes of Hugh, but


    unfortunately, she was busy with calming down and did not notice that.


    "I knew it! Malcolm¡­¡­ It''s all my fault! " "Of course, I''m a good friend of Mr. Su!" Poppi smiled


    "Then you can tell me about your unhappiness. And you can also tell me if anyone bullies you, okay?"


    Poppi nodded her head and smiled, "okay! With your support, I will probably be casual in Ye city! "


    Hugh burst intoughter and said, "then you can do whatever you want."


    At this moment, his phone rang


    When they were talking, the phone call from Shirley suddenly came. Poppi answered it in a hurry,


    "what''s wrong? Why haven''t youe up yet? "


    "Ah, I have something urgent to deal with, so I can''t go and have dinner with you. Have a good time for


    you with Mr. Su! Love you so much! " The bitchy voice of Shirley came, and before Poppi could speak,


    the phone was cut off.


    "Noting?" Hugh seemed to see through everything.


    Poppi took back her phone awkwardly, "yes."


    "Then let''s order the dishes." "After all, you''re my friend. And Shirley is my superior subordinate. She


    might feel ufortable with me," said Hugh.


    ''now that I''vee here, it''s not easy to leave now, '' Poppi thought and nodded, "let''s have dinner!"


    They had something inmon after all, so they had a nice conversation during the meal.


    "I have seen your informal essay and which was really great. It can be recorded and released as a


    book." Hugh couldn''t help but praise Poppi. Then he turned to another topic, "but I think your mood is


    actually quite sentimental when I see your casual literary notes."

 Chapter 47 Come Here Closer

    Chapter 47 Come Here Closer


    Poppi smiled faintly with some helplessness andughter, "these are all written when I was bored. Most


    of them are feeble groaning without illness. I feel it unreasonable to look back by myself."


    "No, I think it''s great." There was still tenderness in his eyes.


    "Shirley said she would feel bitter from my writing." Poppi could not helpughing.


    Hugh didn''t say anything but stared at her. He thought maybe he only saw the surface of her and could


    find out whether her heart was as throbbing as what was written on the paper?


    The weather forecast said that it wouldn''t rain today. As expected, they couldn''t believe it. Look, outside


    the window, it seemed that the bean sized rain would swallow the heaven and earth. The people in and


    out of the office were all wet. The umbre in their hands was still wet with water, one drop, two drops


    In such a rainy day, I was always unwilling to go out. I either slept in the dark room or stood at the


    window to watch the rain. The rain is moving, but I am quiet.


    "I saw a car almost hit someone on my way here. It''s raining."


    "I saw a man give his umbre to a girl that he don''t know. She didn''t take an umbre. It''s raining."


    I like to hear all kinds of stories about rain, which remind me of some moments that I''ve met or missed,


    although far away and clear.


    At dusk, the world in front of him was even more chaotic. In the mist, there were neon lights, car lights,


    and colorful umbres in the hands of passers-by were all like old memories, which had been


    separated from the world for a long time. ¡ª¡ªIt was a jotting by Poppi.


    "Haha..."


    Malcolm let out an almost imperceptible chuckle, his eyes fixed on the phone screen. At the moment he


    got on the car and went back home, he took out his cell phone to search online Poppi''s ount. Just


    as what Hugh said, Poppi would update some casual essays on her forum home page from time to


    time. That article about "rain" was especially not her style.


    Maybe this was the style of Poppi, she was just good at camouge in front of him.


    Malcolm took back his phone and blinked. After a few seconds, he closed his eyes.


    "Here we are, Mr. Malcolm." They didn''t know how long it took. They drove back to the Imperial Tang


    Yard. Malcolm nodded and opened the door to get out of the car.


    "You can go back now. Tomorrow Saturday? " Malcolm asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." Sean nodded.


    "You don''t have to pick me up." Then he looked up to the seventh floor.


    "Okay." Sean nodded again. After watching Malcolm walk into the building, he got on the car and drove


    away.


    Bang


    Malcolm pressed the fingerprint lock, and the door of the apartment opened. However, the room was


    empty, except that there was no one, only a dim small light on. Edward turned on the light, changed


    into slippers and went to the bedroom on the second floor. As expected, poppi was not there.


    No wonder he didn''t text her back home.


    Simon took off his coat, loosened his tie and threw it on the bed. Then he turned around and went


    downstairs.


    The apartment was so quiet that he could only hear his own footsteps.


    He suddenly remembered what poppi told him a long time ago. She said that she was lonely to live in


    such a big house and wanted to keep a dog. It was his duty to refuse her. How could she keep a dog!


    Later, poppi said that in order not to be so lonely, she developed the habit of turning on TV first when


    she went home.


    When she was thinking about this, Malcolm came to the living room and touched the remote control.


    Without hesitation, he turned on the TV and mumbled, "when did the woman poppi say that? You


    remember her words so clearly..."


    It was buzzing on the TV. Malcolm put on his slippers, went to the kitchen, took out a ss of boiled


    water from the fridge, and poured himself some.


    The whole act was so simple, natural, elegant and indifferent.


    "As far as the concerned department of power group is concerned, it''s reported that George came back


    to Jingshi city a few days ago, and he has been determined to take over the temporary CEO of power


    group. And the cooperation between the Leng group and the wind international group was about to get


    on the agenda, or to change the biggest situation of the electronic industry, the mayor. Today, we have


    invited an expert... "


    The voice on the TV shocked Malcolm. Heughed sarcastically. When he was on a business trip,


    Benson hase back. Poppi this woman¡­¡­ I guess she has known it?


    What''s more, it was a coincidence to watch TV recently. She turned on the TV just because she didn''t


    want to hear the news. To change the monopolistic situation of the SG Group? Malcolm sneered. It


    depended on whether they were capable enough to do that. Just in a second, Malcolm acted as if


    nothing had happened. He drank some water and the cool water slid down his throat, making his


    Adam''s apple roll over. He looked very sexy beyond description.


    "Oh, I''m so full!" On the other side, in the dining room, Poppi patted her stomach to rx and said, "I


    haven''t eaten so much for a long time."


    "Did you enjoy the food?" He wiped his mouth with a tissue, his eyes full of smile.


    "Of course, I''m happy!" Poppi suddenly nodded her head.


    "That''s good." After saying that, Hugh took a closer look at Poppi and frowned, e here."


    "What? What''s wrong? " Confused, Poppi leaned her body forward.


    At this moment, Hugh stretched out his hand and put it on the table. He gently rubbed the corner of


    Poppi''s mouth with his finger and said, "no matter how you eat, you just like a child."


    The gentle touch on her face almost numbed half of her body. Stunned, she called out his name,


    "Hugh..."


    "I don''t know." Staring at the corners of her mouth carefully, Hugh seemed to be asking himself this


    question. He answered, "in fact, I''m not a gentle person. Sometimes, I''m a little childish and I don''t


    want to get into trouble, so I ask others to take care of me most of the time. But when ites to you,


    I''m always willing to do it. Tell me, why? "


    Hugh put down his hand and touched the temperature on Poppi''s face, "I think it probably because we


    are soul mates? What do you think? "


    "That''s more like it! Bosom friends! " It took Poppi a long time to regain herposure from shock and


    madness. She reached out and wiped the ce where Hugh had just touched and smirked, "it''s easy


    to get money, but it''s hard to find a soul mate."


    Tinkle¡­¡­


    The cell phone''s voice just eased the embarrassment of Poppi. She quickly took it out and saw it was a


    message from Malcolm.


    "Why haven''t youe back? I want to eat shrimp dumplings today. You''d bettere back as soon


    as possible. "


    Mr. Malcolm ordered the dishes in home! While feeling shocked, Poppi found the message she just


    ignored. Then she checked it again. It was from Malcolm. He sent it almost an hour ago.


    "I will go to the Imperial Tang Yard today. Youe back to cook for me."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh my God It''s time to go home. " Poppi looked up and said, "Mr. Su, how about wee here first


    today? My treat. "


    "It''s my first time to dine with you alone. Can I let you treat me?" Shaking his head, he said with a


    smile, "besides, you bought a car at a high cost. It''s my treat."


    A sense of shyness overwhelmed her, and she said regretfully, "I was really out of my mind today. I


    even missed the zero."


    "It''s okay. If it''s not enough..."


    "No problem, It''s enough!" "Mr. Su, don''t say that anymore. I can handle the money. Let''s go! "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Hugh drove Poppi back to the Imperial Tang Yard and stopped at the gate of the housing estate. After


    waving farewell to Poppi, he got back in the car, took out his mobile phone and called to Malcolm.


    "What''s wrong?" Malcolm answered the phone unhurriedly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Malcolm, I''ve found a real estate and want to buy it. You''re familiar with Ye city, so please help me to


    select one." Hugh started to look around the block.


    "Where?" Malcolm asked.


    "Imperial Tang Yard."


    Malcolm smiled unhappily. "There are too many houses in the Imperial Tang Yard were sold. Three


    stages of construction are still waiting to bepleted. If you want to buy a house in this areas, you


    need to wait for three or five years!"


    Holding the steering wheel, Hugh frowned and asked confusedly, "how do you know so clearly?"


    "The security system of thismunity is developed and cooperated by the SG Group. And the real


    estate developer gave me an apartment. I know it for sure. "


    "Okay!" Hugh nodded and smiled in surprise, "how about your house? Are you using it now? How


    about giving it to me? "


    Malcolm''s face darkened. He knew there was no need for him to do that, and all he needed to do was


    to refuse. However, he said against his will, "I don''t use it. I already gave it to someone else."


    "Give it to others?! Who is it? " "It''s a man or a woman?"


    "Woman." Malcolm said it expressionlessly, but he was feeling a little depressed in his heart.


    "Woman?! ''fuck! Which woman? !" Shocked by his words, Hugh said, "Mr. Si, Mr. Malcolm, I thought


    you were being so serious. Tell me, what kind of woman is she? Was she pretty? Why didn''t you take


    her with you? "


    Malcolm happened to catch a glimpse of the photo on which Poppi was put on. He snorted, "she''s not


    beautiful. She''s annoying."


    "¡­¡­ Then you should give her a house! You are wasting God''s treasure!" Shouted Hugh.


    "I have sent her already. Can I take it back from her now?"


    "Look at yourself. Are you regretful now? You deserve it! " "Well, that''s all I want to ask you. Let me


    take a look at other houses."


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded and hung up. Regret? He never regretted.


    Bang


    Before long, the door was opened. Poppi rushed in in in a hurry. When she saw hime back from a


    business trip, she didn''t feel that he hade back from a long journey. She sighed and said, "Mr.


    Malcolm, you are back from a business trip? Are you feeling good? I am so sorry! I thought you


    wouldn''te tomorrow is weekend. "


    "Where have you been? Didn''t you receive my message? " Looking at Poppi, Malcolm sat on the sofa


    and felt a little distressed. ''the reason why Hugh bought a house is really because of Poppi, isn''t it?


    "I went to buy a car." After putting on her slippers, Poppi sighed and said, "the shrimp dumplings you


    want to eat will be ready in 30 minutes. I remember there are shrimps in the fridge. Do you eat much? "

 Chapter 48 How Dare You

    Chapter 48 How Dare You


    "Yes." Malcolm replied carelessly. Then he added, "you seem to be unhappy after buying a car."


    Poppi sighed deeply again and said, "don''t mention it. I have lost one zero. I am dying of worry. One


    million and six hundred thousand dors! It''s all over now. I can''t get rid of it. Damn it! "


    Malcolm slightly moved his eyelids, with a trace of surprise and shock in his eyes. Before he said


    anything, Poppi rushed over excitedly. She squatted on the ground like a puppy, raised her head and


    blinked at Malcolm with her big watery eyes, feeling aggrieved and spoiled. "Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Malcolm,


    have you thought about changing a car? Although you might not like this car was valued one million


    and six hundred thousand dors. But this is carefully chosen by me. Would you like to buy this car? "


    There were stars in Poppi''s eyes which were dazzling and not so ring but still attracted Malcolm''


    attention. Before losing his way, Malcolm turned his face away, frowned and said coldly, "No."


    "Don''t be so sure! Please think about it again! " Poppi couldn''t help selling the car. She took out the


    contract and gave it to Malcolm. "Have a look it please."


    Malcolm couldn''t persuade her. He took the contract in disgust and nced at it. "The car is good.


    What color? "


    "Pink."


    "¡­¡­" Malcolm was choked, "do you think it''s appropriate for me to drive a pink car?"


    "Uh..." The shorter syble came from Poppi''s mouth. she decided to changing the topic of


    conversation, "then will Sean want to buy a new car? "Now Ie to think of it that do you think will


    Cora want to a new car? If I can sell it to them? And your staffs in yourpany? Do they need a new


    car? "


    "No, they don''t!" Then he decisively refused, "it''s your own fault to buy the wrong car. You should be


    responsible for your own mistakes. No one will help you. "


    After hearing what Malcolm said, Poppi got so angry that she pouted her mouth and clenched her


    teeth, "I knew I asked the wrong person! You''re not going to help me. I made a mistake to ask you for


    help! " She stood up and walked towards the kitchen angrily. "I''m going to post the car information


    online."


    Malcolm slightly turned his head, looked at the back of Poppi and whispered slightly, "I really hate this


    woman..."


    "There are so many shrimps! We went shopping there on a discount. " In the kitchen, Poppi took out a


    box of shrimps and said, "Malcolm, do you want to eat some boiled shrimps? Or being fried? Steamed?


    It''s too much to make shrimp dumplings. "


    Malcolm held a document in his hand and kept reading it, but he didn''t take a look at Poppi, "it''s up to


    you."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi shrugged her shoulders. She packed up the shrimps, carrots, meat and began to chop the


    stuffing with a sound of tter.


    "Gee..." A few minutester, Malcolm couldn''t help calling out, "Poppi, keep your voice down."


    "A low voice? How can it keep a low voice when someone mince the filling? I can''t do what you say. Go


    to the study if you need to work. Why are you still in the living room? " Poppi did not hesitate to reply.


    "Are you revenging on me for not helping you to sell your car?" "Humph!", Malcolm sneered.


    "How dare I!" Poppi didn''t look at Malcolm, but her tone was full of sarcasm. Her voice of chopping the


    meat was getting louder and louder, and she with a low voice said, "I''m so angry, so angry..."


    p!


    Then Malcolm mmed the documents on the table and released all the anger of tonight. "Poppi, how


    dare you be so arrogant? Hugh? Or Benson Ji? "


    Benson Ji! Benson Ji¡­¡­


    The voice of Poppi''s action was abruptly stopped, which caused by Poppi''s hand to a violent stop and


    her heart was suffering as well. Why did everyonee to her and mention the name of Benson Ji


    again?


    If Celine was the taboo of Malcolm, then Benson Ji was the ban of her. Whoever was mentioned who''s


    taboos will be painful as salt on the wound.


    There was dead silence in the room.


    "Benson Ji is back." Malcolm added in a deep voice. He could not see the expression on her face, but


    he could guess it.


    "I know." "Mr. Malcolm, I''m sorry. I keep my voice down right now. Please don''t be mad at me, I don''t


    mean it "


    The voice of Poppi came from the kitchen, after apologizing, the sound of chopping the filling was


    again, but it was barely audible.


    Then he picked up the files from the desk and browsed them. His mind was totally in a mess and his


    heart was so painful. He felt very annoyed and directly threw the documents out. After that, he slightly


    bowed, put his hands on his legs, lowered his head, and kept silent for a long time.


    While the second hand on the wall was dripping


    Only the sound of hammering on the bell could be heard in the room, and so did the sound of Poppi.


    It was not until nine o''clock that Malcolm moved his body. He nced at the kitchen and walked to the


    kitchen with cold eyes.


    There was a faint aroma spreading around the kitchen. Malcolm walked to the kitchen door and looked


    inside. He saw Poppi in an apron, her back to him making shrimp dumplings. Tab had prepared a


    shrimp dumpling. The fragrance came from it.


    Poppi didn''t notice that Malcolm stood behind her. She was making her dumplings silently, with her


    clean fingers stained with white flour. A shrimp dumpling was formed with one pinch of her hand.


    asionally, her face itched, so she raised her arm to rub her face with the back of her hand gently.


    Woman, kitchen, and delicious food¡­¡­ That was the basic standard for a family. The restless mind of


    Malcolm calmed a little bit. After he stood for a long time, he saw Poppi take down tab. He said slowly,


    "it is finally done?"


    Poppi''s hands shivered with fear and managed to calm down. She did not turn around and just nodded,


    "yes, you can eat now. There are only two steams of steams. Do you want to some boiled prawns? "


    "Okay." Then he turned around and went to the dining table, waiting for Poppi to prepare the "shrimp


    banquet". Neither of them mentioned the quarrel just now. They had tacitly hidden it in their hearts, but


    they didn''t know it would slowly expand like a crack, keeping the distance between them.


    It seemed that they waited for a long time before Malcolm finally saw his dinner. Poppi put the shrimp


    dumplings and a te of boiled shrimps in front of Malcolm, "have it, if you need anything, just telll me."


    Seeing that Poppi was about to turn around, Malcolm couldn''t help crying out eagerly, "you don''t want


    to eat?"


    "I have already had it." There was no expression on Poppi''s face.


    Malcolm''s face changed dramatically. "Then you can leave when you shell the shrimps."


    Poppi blinked her eyes and remembered his old habit of eating the boiled prawns. Malcolm loved


    eating shrimps, so there were plenty of them in the fridge. But he hated peeling shrimps very much, so


    everytime he tried to shell shrimps, Poppi would act as a peeler. What''s more, Poppi had ever jeered at


    him as if he was a "good-for-nothing".


    Heaving a sigh, Poppi sat opposite to Malcolm and muttered, "I should have just ignored you."


    But before he could say anything more, he saw that Poppi was shelling shrimps.


    One shrimp, two shrimps, three, four¡­¡­


    Experienced in peeling shrimps, Poppi peeled them quickly. Seeing this, Malcolm was a little annoyed,


    "Poppi, let''s eat together and you peel one for me. It won''t taste good when getting cold. "


    She had to apany him to finish the dinner Poppi cursed him in her heart, but she nodded her head


    and said, "okay."


    The shrimps peeled by Poppi were very beautiful, which aroused Malcolm''s appetite, and he began to


    eat them bit by bit. After all, he had been on the ne all day long and hadn''t eaten anything.


    After the meal, Poppi cleaned up the kitchen. But Malcolm was gone on the second floor.


    Poppi came to the second floor, stood outside the master bedroom and knocked on the door. Then she


    looked at the study with the light on and opened the door without hesitation.


    "Poppi..."


    As soon as Poppi opened the door and took a step forward, her face hit the wet but hot chest of


    Malcolm. Almost reflexively, Poppi suddenly took a step back and said, "Malcolm..."


    Malcolm with a bath towel around his waist and a livid face, said: "why don''t you knock at the door?


    What do you want to do?"


    "The light in the study is on¡­¡­ And you not in the study? !" Poppi forgot to move her eyes and


    couldn''t help but raise her voice. Malcolm raised his eyebrows and threw up his hands, "go ahead,


    what do you want to do?"


    "I I want to take bank my quilt! " After that, Poppi felt that her face turned red. She was so angry that


    she even wanted to stamp her feet. She said, "I didn''t know you were taking a bath, Mr. Malcolm. I¡­¡­


    I''m sorry! "


    Malcolm pressed his lips and moved aside, "go in and get your quilt."


    Poppi leaned sideways and sneaked into the room, packed her things up and fled swiftly as if avoiding


    virus, passing by Malcolm.


    As the saying goes, "heaven is not cooperative." even under the same roof, Poppi couldn''t have sex


    with him. At most, she just took a look at him and blushed a little. Unlike other single men and women


    who became lovers gradually and went to the same bed and slept in the same room, she really envied


    them¡­¡­ But in fact, they had kissed a few days ago. It could be counted as their intimate contact?


    Thinking of this, Poppi, lying on her bed, suddenly patted her face. Spring was already past. It was


    about to be autumn, but her heart was as restless as a flower in spring¡­¡­


    The weekend passed quickly, so Poppi felt that she just needed to sleep in bed for a while more. And in


    the blink of an eye, it was Monday.


    The air seemed to be a little cold on Monday morning. Men and women in short skirts and shorts all put


    on their warm clothes.


    Autumn came.


    At the headquarter of the SG Group, Malcolm came to his office early to deal with some files. This


    weekend, he really rxed himself a lot. He had been staying at home with Poppi for two days without


    asking anything. He had already forgotten when he had such a leisure timest time. Of course, he and


    Poppi slept in two rooms separately.


    Knock, knock, knock¡­¡­


    "Come in."


    "Mr. Malcolm." Sean pushed the door in, looking anxious and guilty. "The Entertainment Magazine¡­¡­


    Have changed a new chief editor! "


    Malcolm looked up and frowned, "who?"


    "I got the news this morning. Benson Ji. "


    "Benson Ji? !" Malcolm, who had always been calm, also couldn''t help changing his face. "Why haven''t


    I heard of it?"


    He had been paying close attention to the news of this magazinepany. Firstly, he had the thought


    of buying the shares. Secondly, It was concerned with Poppi. But out his expectation that Benson came


    back so quickly.

 Chapter 49 Poppi, Long Time Not See You

    Chapter 49 Poppi, Long Time Not See You


    Sean bowed slightly. "Mr. Xu is waiting outside, saying that he has to apologize to you. He thought that


    the magazinepany with a poor development prospects, ao he didn''t pay much attention on it. But


    now... "


    "Tell him not toe in." Malcolm interrupted his words with a touch of disgust and anger on his cold


    face, "you tell him to pack up his things and leave thepany directly in the afternoon."


    "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Sean nodded. After a while, he asked, "Mr. Malcolm, will you continue your


    interview?"


    Malcolm tapped his finger on the table and said, "go on."


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." A few seconds after Sean left the room, there was a cry and begging for mercy


    from outside the office.


    He read the documents and gavements on files calmly. Although he seemed not affected, his mind


    was disturbed while his eyes were not focused.


    What would Poppi look like when she saw Benson again?


    As soon as Poppi arrived at the periodical office, she found that no one was sitting on the seat. The


    working hall was in a mess. Everyone was in a panic, running back and forth, or standing at the table to


    pack up. Some were sweeping the floor, some were dragging the floor, and some were pouring


    trash¡­¡­


    "What happened?" It took Poppi a long time to find Wendy in the crowd. She held her hand and asked,


    "didn''t the cleanere today? Why does everyone start to do the cleaning now? "


    "Wow! ''Poppi! You are here! " With a slight blush on her face, Wendy sniffed, "I was informed that our


    new chief editor ising to inspect today. The director said we must do a good job in thepany."


    "Chief editor¡­¡­ Our chief editor has changed already? Howe I didn''t hear any official news? !"


    Poppi was shocked, "it''s so unlucky to have so many helpers. Will the new leader want toy off


    employees?"


    "Poppi, it''s not the right time to ask now. Let''s clean up first!" Wendy said, "I''ve helped you clean your


    table, but I didn''t dare to move anything on it. Could you tidy it up by yourself? "


    "What? ¡­¡­ Thank you, Wendy! " Poppi hurried to thank her and began to pack up her things though


    she was still in a haze. The colleagues who came after Poppi got the news and immediately joined the


    cleaning team. The magazine officeunched a cleaning activity on Monday morning.


    "Stop it! Sit well back! The chief editor is downstairs. He will be here in five minutes. " It was almost


    work time. Tina''s domineering voice came from the entrance of thepany. In ordance with her


    rhythmic high-heeled shoes, her voice was heard throughout the whole magazine office. "Take out your


    best state! Now, start to work! Hurry up! "


    Then the group of people returned to their seats in a hurry. They turned on theirputers and sat


    square, but they kept peeking at the entrance to see who the mysterious chief editor was.


    Poppi was also curious about it so she wanted to know who could be the chief editor or the electronic


    magazine without being noticed¡­¡­


    Ding!


    The sound of elevator door opening and the sound of conversation followed, "this way please! Mr. Ji,


    this is the hall of our Mr. An Entertainment office. "


    "Our office just interviewed Hugh a few days ago. And the following interviewee is Mr. Malcolm¡­"


    "They areing..." On the other side of Poppi, Wendy tilted her head to look at her and said with


    uncontroble excitement in her voice. Wearing the most graceful smile, Tina greeted the guests with a


    smile. She didn''t expect the new editor in chief to be so young and graceful. He looked like a


    handsome gentleman, with soft light in his brown eyes and sunlight shining in his eyes. His hair was a


    little fluffy and curly, like a prince in the West fairy tale, or a young maning out of an ancient scroll.


    Tina remembered a poem, "the boy is as beautiful as jade and who is so infrequent in the world.".


    Hearing the rapid and disorderly footsteps, Poppi turned her head and saw several high-level members


    of the periodical office clustered a young man into the hall.


    The young man stepped in the front, casting a nce at the hall. He was graceful, bossy and


    approachable.


    "Wow, so handsome!" Wendy cried in her ear.


    However, Poppi''s face turned pale. She stared at the young man, motionless, even her fingertips


    bing cold. He was Benson Ji! It was him, Benson Ji! It was nobody but him, Benson Ji!


    As expected, Benson Ji also saw Poppi. He stopped his steps, with a relieved expression on his face.


    "Mr. Ji, this way please!" The editor in chief of the magazine made a "please" gesture and showed


    them the direction of Poppi backs.


    However, it seemed that he didn''t see the gesture. He stood up and walked directly to Poppi.


    "Mr. Ji, this way!" Tina couldn''t help but remind him. But he still walked forward. The executives behind


    him looked at each other in a daze and followed in a hurry.


    "Come towards us!" Wendy was so excited that her voice was trembling. She wanted to shout but


    dared not! The editor ising! "


    Poppi had already sat up, and her mind was nkly staring at theputer screen. Out of the corner


    of her eyes, the figure of Benson gradually became clear. Until there was a slight breath of him around


    her, that familiar voice sounded from above, "Poppi, it''s been a long time not see you."


    Poppi obviously heard the sound of Wendy sniffing, and she could also feel the countless pairs of


    surprised eyes staring at her in the office. She once again became the focus because of Benson.


    ''what''s wrong with you? It''s been a long time since thest time I saw you!'' Poppi thought it in mind.


    Poppi really wanted to stand up right now and p him on his face. However, when she heard his


    voice, her eyes got wet and she was confused right now?


    "Poppi! What happened? " Teresa asked.


    Out of nowhere, Teresa pushed away Poppi when she saw the terrible look of the managers and said


    politely, "Mr. Ji greeted you. Why don''t you reply? Are you busy now? Let go of my work. "


    When she was about to rise from her seat, Benson opened his mouth again, with infinite tolerance and


    pampering in his voice, "it doesn''t matter. Just let her have a seat. I''ll take a look here."


    The people in the office were all astonished. They stared at Poppi like studying an X-ray and there was


    doubt in everyone''s eyes -- what happened? What happened? "Something must be going on them!"!


    Poppi held the mouse tightly and her mind was even more nk. What was he busy with? With her


    mind being grabbed by her hands, she was in a daze to search for the file on her desk and the


    interview draft she wrote. With a click sound, the pen in the file fell on the ground and rolled to the foot


    of Benson.


    The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. Although she didn''t know what happened, her sixth sense told


    her that Poppi was embarrassed!


    In a hurry, Poppi moved away the chair and squatted down to pick up the pen, but Benson was faster


    than her. He bent down and easily picked up the pen. Then he stood up and handed the pen to Poppi


    and gently rebuked her, "here you are. Why are you so careless?"


    "¡­¡­ Thank you. " Knowing that all the eyes were staring at her, Poppi thanked Mr. Ji with difficulty.


    Then she took the pen in a hurry and said in a polite and distant tone, "thank you, Mr. Ji."


    Benson stared at the tip of her hair, knowing that she would not look up at him, and responded


    indifferently, "well, then you can go ahead with your work. Have a rest if you are tired. Shall I leave


    now? "


    The tone of inquiry made Teresa and the senior executives behind him stunned. Standing aside, Tina


    was so angry that sheughed. Her mouth was open and she could not say anything. Tom, who had


    been following Benson Ji, could not help but feel depressed. What''s the rtionship between the two!


    Mr. Ji, you are here for inspection. Why do you ask this woman! Tom thought it in his mind.


    Hearing what he said, Poppi was so angry that her body even could not help trembling. But why was he


    pretending to know her so well after four years? Why should he ask for her opinion as if nothing had


    happened? All these could only remind her of the past, and how miserable she was at that time! He


    had said that he would never meet her again, so he should really not meet her again.


    "You should leave now." Said Poppi unfriendly.


    Sorrow shed through Benson''s eyes. He nodded, "I''ll take my leave." After saying that, he paused for


    another two seconds before he took a step forward. The senior executives behind him followed him


    closely and went to another hall.


    Swoosh


    Everyone in the office breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that they left, Wendy rushed to Poppi and said,


    "Poppi, you are..."


    "Wendy, I don''t want to say anything now." Poppi interrupted her with a face full of tiredness. She


    slumped on the chair with her head buzzing. Colleagues'' curious eyes were still lingering around Poppi.


    However, she was not in the mood to care about anything. She just felt bored and sat still.


    It was incredible that Benson Ji had be her boss!


    After about an hour, Teresa came back and went straight to the office of Poppi. "Poppi,e with me


    to my office."


    "Okay." Poppi nodded, still in a daze.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s going on today? !" After getting back to her seat, Teresa was so angry that she banged on the


    table and said, "Poppi, I always think highly of you. But today¡­¡­ You''ve let me down! "


    Poppi stood at the desk and lowered her head, "I''m sorry."


    "I don''t need your apology!" Teresa waved her hand and said, "don''t put your personal issues with chief


    editor into work! Besides, the chief editor is so polite to you. You should know your attitude! Benson Ji,


    do you think he is just a chief editor? She is the CEO of the Wind International Group. You can''t afford


    to mess with her! "


    Poppi bit her lips harder. Yes, she could not afford to provoke him, so she could just stay away from


    him?


    Teresa was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. After she calmed down, she nced at Poppi


    and asked, "do you know Mr. Ji?"


    "I don''t know him."


    However, Poppi refused directly and directly which made Teresa even more angry, "you don''t know


    her?! "Poppi, don''t lie me like a three-year-old child!"


    Poppi decided to keep silent because she really had nothing to talk to him.

 Chapter 70 Where Is The Hot Girl From

    Chapter 70 Where Is The Hot Girl From


    "Ha-ha¡­ Haha... "


    Malcolm was stunned for a second, then he burst intoughter. He held the quilt of Poppi with one


    hand, and pressed her on the edge of the bed with the other hand. He couldn''t stand upughing.


    The heartbreaking feeling of Poppi suddenly changed when she heard this. She was so embarrassed


    that she even wanted to hide herself. Her face turned red as she was ashamed into anger, "ah! !


    Malcolm, stopughing! "


    "What¡­ You are so disgusting. " Malcolm said with a sunny smile.


    Poppi was extremely embarrassed. Regardless of her will, she threw the handle and sat up abruptly.


    Then she reached out to grab Malcolm''s face "you canugh if you want! I would to disgust you to


    death! "


    Malcolmughed even more. He could have dodged, but he stood still there, letting Poppi wave his


    little arm, and he dodged and attracted her from time to time.


    Standing at the door and seeing Malcolm and Poppi quarreling in the ward, Cora was shocked. She


    couldn''t figure out whether Mr. Malcolmughed at Poppi or not, but they bothughed, didn''t they?


    "Watch out your injured foot!"


    "A schr may be killed but be humiliated! Even if my leg is broken, I will fight with you to the death! "


    "Haha..."


    "Stopughing!"


    Looking at the relieved side face of Malcolm, full of mixed feelings in Cora''s heart. She should be


    relieved. She had always hoped that Malcolm wouldn''t have too much burden and don''t have a long


    face. Now it seemed that someone had helped Cora to realize her wish.


    "I''m so tired..." After a long time, Poppi was so tired that she fell on the bed and was out of breath.


    Sitting on the bedside, Malcolm hummed, "were you trying to pour the nasal mucus onto my body just


    now? It was so disgusting. "


    "Humph!" Poppi snorted with disdain, "now that you know my intention, you should yield to me! I am


    wounded! And I am a weak girl Why don''t you go on? "


    "Wash the dirty clothes for me?" But what she said made him more disdainful.


    "I won''t clean it for you. there is a psychological shadow in my mind." Poppi curled her lips and smiled


    suddenly, "do you remember when we just got married? You change a suit for me to wash and I put it


    into the washing machine to in excited. After I wash it out, you can''t wear it anymore. I''m so afraid that I


    won''t wash clothes for you anymore. "


    Casting a nce at Poppi, Malcolm said, "of course I remember. It was dyed and shrank with water.


    Why are you sozy? You have to wash the clothes by yourself. "


    "How could I know?" "Who knows that your ordinary looking clothes are actually customized and


    handmade¡­ Why don''t you take it toundry? You are toozy to tell me in advance. I was scared to


    death at that time. Your clothes were worth my three months'' living expenses! "


    "Scared to death? Are you scared? " Malcolm raised his eyebrows and asked in reply.


    "Of course I''m afraid!" Poppi stretched her neck and used a tissue to wipe her runny nose.


    The corners of his mouth were trembling slightly. "Poppi, can you be more careful? You blew your nose


    in front of my face. Aren''t you afraid now? You are so arrogant. "


    "Now the situation is different!" Poppi shrugged her shoulders and threw the paper into the basket, "we


    have a deep feeling of friendship, unlike the time when we first met."


    Malcolm stared at her face for a long time and suddenly frowned, "You are so ugly."


    She rubbed her nose and asked, "have you ever seen anyone who looks good when he is crying?


    Even the most beautiful girl will cry with tears and snot. I can''t imagine that. "


    Malcolmughed, "you said you were ugly, disgusting, narcissistic and noisy¡­ Which man wants to


    marry you? "


    "Of course you!" Poppi replied quite naturally, then she rubbed her slightly swollen eyes and continued,


    "you have been marrying with me for five years!"


    Malcolm''s eyes grew cold. He stood up slowly and asked, "what about the next fifty years?"


    "That''s far away." "It''s a long life. Maybe some idents will happen to me one day. I can''t tell you


    what will happen to me in the future! And what about you? What are you doing after achieving your


    goal? "


    Malcolmughed, with aplicated expression on his face. "You know that in ancient times,


    emperors not only have to fight against other countries, but also defend his country."


    "Wow!" "So you need an empress and three thousand mistresses" Poppi eximed.


    Hearing this, Malcolm ground his teeth and turned his head. "You are so annoying! You stop crying


    right now. And it''s right time that youugh to me?"


    All of a sudden, Poppi''s face darkened and said, "my legs hurt so much¡­ So I cried just now. "


    "I didn''t say it was not by it."


    "You..." Poppi was so angry that Malcolm''s harsh words made her go crazy.


    Poppi had been in hospital for a week and recovered very well. Without the disturbance of work and


    pressure of different parties, Poppi feltfortable. Perhaps it was because of this that she recovered


    soon.


    Benson hadn''t been to the hospital. Hugh came to visit her whenever he had time¡­ Whereas, Malcolm


    came to her ward at every night, and he was always reading documents on time. She remembered that


    he came here at nine o''clock and acted in a sneaky way. In fact they should be invisible!


    Except for the three men, Wendy was the one who came the most. The apartment Wendy rented was


    nearby. Every day she came to and off work, she would bring food to Poppi from time to time.


    On this day, Wendy stayed with Poppi in the hospital for a long time. She breathed a sigh of relief when


    she saw Poppi''s leg had been taken out.


    "Poppi, when will you go back to thepany? It''s so boring without you. " Wendy pouted and peeled


    an apple for Poppi. "They are so bored that they have been spreading the rumor about you and Mr. Ji!"


    "It''s still going on." "Aren''t they tired! They really are a bunch of gossips!"


    Wendy rolled her eyes, "in fact, I also want to know if you have something to do with Mr. Ji. Do you


    mean that Mr. Ji is like you? I think you should think about him. "


    She chewed the apple and swallowed it hard. "Wendy, actually, Mr. Ji and I once had a rtionship


    before, but we broke upter. Now it''s very embarrassed to see each other again. So let''s not talk


    about the past."


    Wendy immediately covered her mouth with her hand and squeezed her voice from her fingers, "Poppi,


    you and Mr. Ji¡­ You were his girlfriend before? Oh, my God! "


    "Why is it so strange?" "It''s all in the past," she said, looking far away.


    "Then why did you break up?"


    "Maybe for many reasons, both personal and family. It''s very normal! "


    Poppi said a lot. Till Wendy left, she was still in a daze. What a pity for the two people who were


    matched to each other to break up!


    After getting out of the hospital, Wendy wrapped herself up and was ready to go home. A few days


    ago, she found a road which was very convenient to her home, and along the way, there was nobody,


    so she could go back while enjoying the scenery. As usual, Wendy walked to the path. However, as


    she walked, she saw more people, most of whom were ghosts with beautiful women in their arms.


    Wendy even doubted that she walked the wrong way, but she had to look at the right way. After walking


    along the path for five minutes, Wendy had already met three scantily d women and four drunkards.


    She was afraid, so she stood by the roadside to hide. She took out her mobile phone to look for the


    map and identify the locations.


    "Hey, who''s this young girl? I''ve never seen her before! "


    "She is so pure like a student!"


    Wendy was startled when she heard a vicious voice from behind. She immediately turned around and


    saw four men with heavy smell of cigarettes and alcoholing towards her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Youe here at first, aren''t you?" An old man came over with a snicker, "how much you are?"


    "What? How much?" Wendy tried to step back.


    "How much for one night, of course?" Said another man in ascivious voice, "how much do you pay


    for one night and one night''s service to our brother?"


    "Haha..."


    "You really know it, haha..." Several men surrounded andughed with an obscene look.


    Wendy immediately understood what they meant. Her face turned red because of shame and anger.


    She clenched her fists and roared, "I am not the kind of woman you think! I just go the wrong way! You


    two get out of my way! I must leave! "


    "Don''t say that, my little girl. It''s fate to meet you. How about we have a fun tonight?"


    "Wow, it''s your first time toe here, right? Are you nervous? It doesn''t matter. I''m very gentle,


    haha... " As they spoke, they circled around her and were about to take further action on her.


    Although Wendy was single and naive, she took the chance to slip away from those men as quickly as


    she could.


    "Little belle, don''t run!"


    "We will pay you for money!"


    Several men flocked to chase after Wendy.


    She was freaked out by the speed of running a 100-meter race. She picked up her speed and sprinted


    forward.


    When she was running, she suddenly saw a man walking out of a bar. She failed to stop her feet


    because she ran into the man in the front and she was forced to step back.


    "Hey! Where does this hot girle from? My jaw is almost crooked! "


    Wendy rubbed her forehead with her hand. A man''s voice came from above her head. She looked up


    hastily and apologized, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I am not¡­ Mr. Wei? "


    The man in front of them was nobody else, but Mr. Wei and her acquaintance before.


    "Hey, it''s you, Little beauty!" He squinted his long eyes with a smile, which made him more unruly in the


    dark night. "You run so fast!"


    "Don''t run, young peri!"


    Before Wendy could answer, several men caught up with her. They looked at the bodyguards behind


    Barry and said, "bro, it''s not unreasonable. You should follow the rules. After all, we saw her first.


    Please don''t meddle with our business. "


    Wendy gritted her teeth and was about to say something. But before she could open her mouth, she


    heard a light voice from Barry, "meddle in others'' business? You are right¡­ I just like to meddle in other


    people''s business. "

 Chapter 71 The Purest Back

    Chapter 71 The Purest Back


    There was a kind of smile that was more frightening than a sharp knife in the world. The smile of Barry


    now was the best representative of this smile. Such a horrible sense of hidden knife instantly spread in


    the dim street light.


    Meanwhile, Wendy''s heart was beating fast. On the one hand, hearing what Barry said, it seemed that


    she could find someone to rely on. At least, she didn''t need to be afraid of those drunk people on the


    other side. But on the other hand, she felt that Mr. Wei was a little scary. She might have juste out


    of the tiger''s den and been sent to the wolf''s den?


    "Mr. Wei! Mr. Barry Wei¡­"


    The men in front of them heard the name of Mr. Wei and seemed to have heard something terrible.


    They were scared and stepped back.


    "I don''t know¡­ We were so blind not to know that Mr. Wei was here today! damn! Damn it! " A man,


    who was stepping back, said, "Mr. Wei, please go ahead with your work. We''re leaving now!"


    Raising the corners of his mouth, Mr. Wei said, "I haven''t finished my words yet. Why are you in such a


    hurry to leave?"


    Before he finished his words, his bodyguards ran out and surrounded them. The men didn''t get drunk.


    They knelt down on the floor one after another.


    Wendy was stunned and her eyes were about to fall from her eyes. Oh, my God! Did they just kneel


    down in front of Mr. Barry? Who the hell was this man?


    "What have these men done to you?" Mr. Wei said that.


    Wendy shook her head and said sincerely, "nothing¡­ I ran so fast that they didn''t catch up with me. "


    "You''re so pretty," said Barry with a chuckle.


    "Mr. Barry, we really did nothing!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    There were still wailing over there. Wendy frowned and said to Barry, "they are afraid of you. Can


    you..."


    "Are you afraid of me?" He suddenly interrupted Wendy.


    Wendy swallowed the rest of the words and shook her head. "I''m not afraid of you, Mr. Wei."


    "Haha..." Barry seemed to be in a good mood. As soon as he waved his hand, his bodyguards rushed


    back and stood beside him.


    The drunken men were relieved and ran away at once.


    Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and expressed her gratitude to Mr. Wei, "thank you, Mr. Wei. You saved


    me."


    "If I don''t save you, won''t you run fast?" The yful smile on his face disappeared. "What are you doing


    here?" he asked.


    "I just came back from the hospital to visit Poppi. This is the short way and I want to go home early."


    Wendy replied as a primary school student, "however, this ce is different from the one I came here.


    It''s filled with ghosts."


    Putting his right hand into his pocket, Barryughed sadly. "We have nothing to do in the daytime, and


    you don''t go in the evening. Especially, as a girl, you don''t stand on the roadside. Because this is the


    famous street for pornography, gambling and drug abuse. "


    Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. She was terrified.


    "Little beauty, do you need me to send you back?" Seeing that Wendy was scared, Barry couldn''t help


    saying, "no one dares to make trouble here in the daytime. In the evening, it''s okay as long as we don''t


    come here."


    Wendy nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Wei."


    "Yes." "Do you want to y with me in the street?" He asked.


    Wendy raised her head suddenly and stared at Barry in disbelief. Pornographic? ''gambling? Poison?


    What did Barry want to do?


    "Mr. Wei¡­ It''s all bad! ''! We''d better not y. " Wendy was a little anxious. She couldn''t help but grab


    Barry''s sleeve and advised, "Mr. Wei, please don''t y it! Get out of here as soon as possible. "


    A glint of sadness shed through his eyes which he himself wasn''t aware of. He then said, "Okay, I''ll


    leave after you leave." Then he pointed at the spot behind Wendy and replied, "my home is there."


    Wendy swallowed and then continued, "Mr. Wei, please go home early!"


    "Yes." Barry nodded, "then you''re leaving?"


    "I, I have to go." Wendy said timidly and bowed. "Mr. Wei, thank you! Bye! "


    "Bye."


    After saying that, Wendy turned around to leave. Her ponytail flew away slowly. This was the purest


    back in the dark night where Wendy was sitting.


    "You two follow her and send her back." After Wendy walked a little far away, Barry ordered coolly. The


    two men bowed to Barry and then followed her behind.


    After they left, a tall figure and a decent suit came out of nowhere, which didn''t go well with the


    wantonness in the street. He slowly walked to the side of Barry and said indifferently, "he is Wendy Yu,


    a junior of the Poppi magazine."


    "Hey, Malcolm, you haven''te in yet!" Barry Wei and Malcolm stood side by side, pretending to be


    surprised.


    Malcolm snorted, "why did you rush out suddenly and wait for being hit? It turned out you know


    someone."


    "It was an ident." Barry said and felt embarrassed.


    "I can see that." Malcolm raised his eyebrows and walked forward. "You was going to hold the girl in


    your arms. But you didn''t expect that she just put her forehead under your chin. It was an ident."


    "You..." Barry caught up with Malcolm and changed the topic, "why don''t you go to see your wife


    tonight? Did she make you angry again? "


    Malcolm cast a cold nce at Barry, "call her Poppi!"


    "Okay, okay, Poppi." Shrugging, Barry said, "in my opinion, Poppi is not bad looking. Just forget about


    the agreement! Taking advantage of the moonlight which was just right for her to drink some wine, then


    you get on the bed of Poppi and did what they should do¡­ After all, you don''t have a girlfriend. Aren''t


    you going to be popr? "


    The man''s face darkened. "I''m not like you."


    "Humph!" Barry snorted with disdain and stopped talking.


    "Wendy is a good girl." Malcolm opened his mouth all of a sudden.


    Barry narrowed his eyes and said casually, "yes, she is. She is beautiful and pure. But, this kind of girl


    is not suitable for ying. I am afraid that after this incident, her parents wille to me. "


    Malcolm cast a nce at Barry, "is she as beautiful as Celine in the past?"


    Barry''s pupils shrank. "I don''t know what you say."


    Then, Malcolm also stopped talking.


    They were led into a shabby bar and took a turn. There was a secret going on. The pub was empty, but


    it was a well decorated casino. The entire hall was well arranged with a table and a slot machine. Some


    of the dealer were dealing cards in front of the table, while others were in bonny woman''s clothes,


    holding the wine tray and going back and forth¡­


    "Mr. Barry ising with Mr. Malcolm!" The boss of the casino came to greet them in person and


    reported the situation of these days to Barry. "Three of them can''t pay the gambling debt. What should


    we do?"


    Taking a ss of cocktail from the wine te in a casual manner, Barry said, "chop their little finger.


    Why did you ask me such a simple question? Don''t waste my time again. "


    "Okay, my master." The boss said, "are you going to have a bet with Mr. Malcolm?"


    "What do you think?" Asked Barry.


    Malcolm checked the time and said, "just one match. If you lose this time, don''t act like you didst


    time and don''t let me go at this time. "


    "Don''t worry! I never go beyond the bounds of words! " Barry promised, patting his chest. Then he


    smiled and followed the boss to the VIP room.


    One day, in the private kitchens on Dongling Road, the other three people, Malcolm, Barry Wei and


    Abner finally had time to eat together. They chatted while eating. Most of the time, they talked about


    work and women.


    While there were eating, several people entered the restaurant. With his face to the door, he


    recognized who the person was. Then he spotted a person who was sitting next to him, and eximed,


    "Oh, Hugh, it''s none other than Shirley of yourpany! She really had a curvy figure. I only drank with


    herst time and didn''t get any benefits. "


    After saying that, the other three men looked back or turned their heads to take a look.


    Shirley walked in first, followed by Poppi and Wendy.


    When Abner turned around, she saw Poppi. He then nced at Malcolm in a calm and unnoticeable


    way.


    "Miss. Poppi is here too!" "Why did you call that woman when we four are here for dinner? You can


    greet her next time? "


    Hugh puckered up her mouth and said sulkily, "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything to her!"


    "Let''s sit here!" The table which Shirley pointed at was just behind that table of Hugh.


    Both of them lowered their heads to avoid being noticed.


    "Eat some pig''s trotter. It''s good for your health,"


    Poppi stayed in the hospital for another week. It was almost October and she finally walked out of the


    hospital yesterday. As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, she was pulled by Shirley to the


    restaurant, along with Wendy. "Your leg is hurt. I have to tell you that it is really nutritious. This


    restaurant is good at cooking and trotter is the best. "


    Poppi showed the whites of her eyes and said, "my leg was hurt, not my foot!"


    "It''s all right." Shirley replied carelessly, "I have been busy all day long. Thanks to Wendy, I have to


    invite you to dinner when I am free."


    "Thank you, Shirley!"


    "You''re wee." Shirley ordered a few more dishes, and the menu was handed to Poppi. Then she


    ordered a few more dishes.


    On the other side, Barry couldn''t help but shake his head and said, "these three women also eat a lot."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Poppi, Shirley, don''t you think we order too much?"


    Wendy asked gingerly.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Shirley has a good appetite for food. She was the one who won the champion of


    stomach King years ago. " Here came the voice of Poppi.

 Chapter 72 Someone Was Eavesdropping

    Chapter 72 Someone Was Eavesdropping


    "Ahem!" Hearing this, Abner was choked by the wine and coughed. Hearing that, Hugh and Barry could


    not help but burst intoughter. Even Malcolm raised his eyebrows.


    All the dishes on Poppi''s table were served quickly. The three women chatted while eating.


    "Recently, a program director came to my agent and invited me to take part in a TV program." Said


    Shirley as she was eating.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What kind of show?" Wendy asked curiously.


    "The show is called ''simr love''. I thought which was looking for a woman to pretend to be a couple


    with me. I was so scared." Shirley was still in a state of shock.


    Poppi rolled her eyes, "the show has been in two season, with high ratings. It was appropriate for a


    couple to show off their love in public. How evil you are. But it makes sense. There is a man in your


    mind, and it is a suitable match to find a girl. "


    "Haha..." Wendy smiled with hands covering her mouth.


    "I''m afraid I would be telling the truth." Shirley shook her head and replied, "they just finished their


    second season. It''s still early. I have to think about it." Then, she added, "besides, I heard that there will


    be a woman named Abby in the next season. I don''t like her."


    "She is more popr than you." The voice of Poppi was a littleughing.


    "Don''t you know how she got the position?" "I would rather not have such sess if I could get


    promoted by selling my body," Shirley sneered.


    On the other table, Barry gave a thumbs up to Hugh secretly. "Yourpany is thriving, everyone is so


    talented."


    Taking a sip of the wine, Hugh replied in a low voice, "I don''t care whether it is a good character or not.


    All I want is to earn more money."


    "Let''s talk about something else," Poppi waved her hand and said, "let''s not talk about her. Just talk


    about ourselves!"


    "I want to talk about what you have done at work" Said Shirley with a sneer.


    "I haven''t been to work for half a month, let alone chatting with you. Ah, it feels so good to be kept by


    someone. " Poppi stretched out her arms, but what she said made both table of them be nervous


    in an instant.


    Malcolm held the ss, and the back of him was Poppi. He took a sip of water carelessly and waited


    for her to continue.


    "You are kept by someone?" Shirley red at him, "who? Why didn''t I know that! An old man? "


    "What are you thinking about?" "I mean hospital! I''m staying in the hospital and be cared by nurses! So


    I didn''t need to go to work! You misunderstand me so much. You are so evil. How can I would be a


    mistress?"


    With her lips pursed, Shirley said, "it''s yournguage that isn''t good, isn''t it, Wendy?"


    "Yes. I was shocked too! Poppi. " Wendy said confidently. On the other side, Hugh also patted his


    chest.


    "Shirley just said that we can''t sell our bodies." Wendy added.


    "I agree with you!" "If you want to sell it, you have to sell it to the young talents. If there were a rich and


    handsome man to afford me, I would ept him. "


    "Shirley..." Wendy looked at her in disbelief. People at the back table were all pulling a long face.


    Poppi shrugged and said, "she is the most unprincipled person in the world. Do you know what she has


    taught me before? "


    Wendy shook her head. The people sitting at the back table looked at each other, but obviously they


    were not averse to the topic and listened to it quietly. Since Poppi and other girls came in, the food on


    their table was no longer untouched, and they no longer chatted. They were tacitly eavesdropping.


    "She taught me how to hook up men." Poppi said casually, while Malcolm, who sitting the table behind


    her, waspletely angry. Poppi continued: "it is said that the best time for a woman to take a bath is


    to wear a bath towel and walk out of the bathroom. The bath towel can''t be too tight or too loose, and


    the man can easily unfasten it."


    "And something else." She added excitedly, "the hair can''t be wet. And it also can''t be dried at all.


    Otherwise, you won''t be so attractive. When she walked out of the bathroom, she was drying her hair


    with a towel. She leaned her body a little and didn''t look at the man. Instead, she should be a little shy


    and smile at the man. Perhaps the man would be very attractive if she smiled at him. "


    On the other side of the table, Barry''s mouth was wide open and he could not helpughing. He


    whispered in his ear, "awesome! It turns out that all of men were attracted by this way!"


    "OK, Poppi and Shirley, how about you two¡­ ''Did you use the same method before.'' Is it useful? "


    Wendy blushed.


    "Little Wendy, it''s a secret!" The voice of Poppi became sweet and somewhat mysterious, "you are too


    young to understand it. I will tell you when you are a little older."


    Shirley nodded in agreement. "Wendy, have you reached eighteen years old yet?"


    "¡­¡­" Wendy was almost crying, "sister Shirley, I told you that I''m twenty-one years old when we first


    met! Why do you forget it again? "


    "Oh! Really? " With an apologetic smile, Shirley said, "I''m sorry. I can''t remember it! Then our Wendy


    could use that! "


    Wendy is so adorable and obedient, just like a bunny. No need for your bad idea, men will be


    enchanted by it." Replied Poppi.


    "That''s true." "I''m just worried about your marriage all day long. It''s not early for you to get married.


    Hurry up to find someone and marry him!" Shirley said to Poppi.


    "She is still very young!" Said Wendy.


    "But she was selected by the leader of our magazines office, and I think she''s going to be the minister


    of editorial office." Taking a sip of water, Shirley said, "If she bes the section chief, she must be


    busy all day long. And she doesn''t even have time to go to the washroom, she will be let alone have a


    boyfriend!"


    Poppiughed, "how can it be so cruel? I just don''t want to have a boyfriend now."


    "Poppi, stop it." She was exasperated at his indifference and said, "If you don''t want to have boyfriend


    now, you will even marry with a good man! I''m so worried¡­ I think Miss Su is great man. He is good in


    all aspects. He is the best one to as your boyfriend. "


    Hearing that, Hugh was dazed for a moment. Then he lowered his head and chuckled all of a sudden.


    Looking at each other, Barry and Abner said nothing.


    Malcolm nced at him and then looked away. He had never seen a smile like that on Hugh''s face


    before. Some of them were expectations, some were shy and some were happiness.


    ''what on earth is Poppi capable of? Which make Hugh never forget her once he remembers it. Even


    I¡­'' Malcolm thought in his mind.


    "Stop it. I have told you not to bring Mr. Su and me together." "He and I are just friends."


    The smile on Hugh''s face disappeared, like a sh in the pan. Even the atmosphere of whole table was


    depressed.


    "You are such a blockhead. How can you not understand? What''s wrong with Mr. Su? His kindness to


    you is clearly seen... "


    "We are just friends. He treats me like a friend." "What''s the use of connection between Hugh and me?


    I see Mr. Su as my friend and Mr. Su said he would be my good friend¡­ We have no further


    development in our rtionship. Aren''t you busy in useless? And make us embarrassed. " Poppi can''t


    help but interrupt the words of Shirley.


    "You are just friends?" Shirley twitched her mouth in disbelief, "Am I being oversensitive?"


    "Of course!" Seeing this, Poppi puckered up her lips and wanted to say something more. But the phone


    suddenly rang and it was from Teresa. She quickly said sorry to them and stood up. She answered the


    phone while walking outside, "hello? Director, what happened? "


    Hugh looked up and saw half of the back of Poppi. He did not intend to be in a hurry to walk into


    Poppi''s heart step by step, but now it seemed that it would not work. Did Poppi really treat him as a


    friend? Did she really think that he had no other purpose for her?


    After Poppi left, Wendy suddenly remembered something and asked, "sister Shirley, do you still


    remember Mr. Wei who drank with us in the barst time?"


    "Yes, I do." Shirley nodded, "What''s wrong?"


    "He¡­ Who is he? " Wendy spoke in a low voice, forgetting that someone was eavesdropping. Not


    knowing that the topic would suddenly turn to him again, Barry put his arms around his chest and


    listened quietly, but he felt nervous in his heart somehow.


    "Why do you ask him? Did you know him before? "


    "I..." Wendy opened her mouth and shook her head, trying to dodge his eye contact. "No, I''m not!"


    As soon as Shirley saw that Wendy was a little different from usual, She pretended that he knew


    nothing about it. She said, "he''s from the underworld. Don''t provoke him. There are too many women


    around him. Wendy, don''t you have any bad intention? "


    "No! Of course not!" Wendy shook her hand immediately. Her face was pale. "I just¡­ I''m just curious! "


    "That''s good." With a smile, Shirley fixed her eyes on her as if she didn''t hear anything, and said slowly,


    "Wendy, you are so beautiful. You were brought up under sunshine. You shouldn''t see the darkness of


    the society and have something to do with those people."


    "Thank you, Shirley!" Wendy''s voice was sweet, but the shock in her heart could not be described in


    words. Barry Wei! That good-looking man was from the underworld unexpectedly¡­


    On the other side of the table, Wendy shrugged and lifted up the cup to drink some water, but the blue


    veins exuded from the back of his hand sold out his restlessness. What Shirley said was right. He was


    a person in a mess. He was the dark side of the society, and he was the kind of person who could only


    seek shelter in the dark¡­


    He was a man of darkness, so he had no connection with light. It had always been like this, without


    exception.


    When Poppi had answered the phone, Wendy asked, "what happened? Do you want us to go back to


    thepany? "


    "No, it''s not." Poppi shook her head, "the director said he would send me on a business trip to Pebin


    next weekend and asked if I have time."


    "You agreed it?"


    "Of course!" "It''s a rare opportunity. There are only six people from the periodical office."


    "What a wonderful thing! And Poppi you are so excellent"

 Chapter 73 Get Engaged Again

    Chapter 73 Get Engaged Again


    Wendy had to go to work in the afternoon. It was okay to have lunch with them. So they left together.


    After the three girl left, Mr. Malcolm and other three people quickly picked up their things and left.


    Especially, Abner, who was hurried to the court for review. So they also said goodbye to each other.


    After her leg injury, Poppi took a rest for a long time. That afternoon, she followed Malcolm to visit her


    grandma.


    Cora should have showed up in the car at the time she showed up, sitting in the passenger seat, with a


    calm expression that would make her shocked even by the lighting and thunder.


    While driving the car carefully, Sean didn''t utter a single word.


    And for Malcolm, he closed his eyes for rest, refusing to be disturbed.


    "What?" Poppi counted and it was herst time to heave a thirty-five sigh. That''s so boring! boring!


    "If you feel bored, go down the mountain by yourself and run all the way up the mountain." Malcolm


    opened his eyes slightly and took a look at Poppi.


    "You know it''s impossible." Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "but I really feel bored. Would you


    please at least have a word with me! I don''t want a one-man show. "


    "You often do that, don''t you?" Malcolm said indifferently, "Those days in the hospital, your legs were


    broken, but your talking was annoying."


    "I will listen to the song," Poppi twitched her mouth and took out the phone that she soaked in water.


    Then she put on the earphone. When she was about to listen to the earphone, something urred to


    her all of a sudden. Then she turned her head and asked, "Mr. Malcolm, do you want to listen to


    music?"


    Holding the earphone on her right hand, Poppi looked at Malcolm yfully. Malcolm took a look at the


    earphone. Before he said whether he should listen to it or not, Poppi had taken the initiative to send


    one to him and put it in his ear. "It sounds so good," she said.


    When the soothing forey sounded, Poppi had already raised the corners of her mouth and swayed


    with the music.


    Malcolm licked his lips. The song ''at least you'' was ying again. He still remembered what Poppi


    looked like when she sang itst time. Who was like a beautiful star which attracted people deeply.


    He was so quiet that he didn''t move any more. He put on the earphone and went on listening to the


    music with Poppi. From the rearview mirror, Cora saw the two of them looked like a coupleing out


    of a picture, wonderful and well matched.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi listened to the song quietly and safe all the way. It was not until they almost got off the car that


    she reluctantly took back the earphones. Just when she was taking it back, she unintentionally saw a


    red mark on the left wrist of Malcolm. She was shocked and asked hastily, "Malcolm, is your wrist


    broken?"


    "What?" When he saw where Poppi was staring at, he quickly retracted his hand and took off the


    earphone with his right hand awkwardly. Then he snorted and said, "no, you made a mistake."


    Then, Sean stopped the car. Malcolm got off from the car from the right side.


    Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "I just want to do this out of good will but misunderstood you."


    "Grandma! Grandma, I''ming to see you! " As soon as they entered the gate of the vi, Poppi


    shouted again, while looking around for the olddy, "did grandma hide it?"


    "You are so childish!" The olddy came down from the second floor and said to Malcolm as if she


    didn''t notice what Poppi was doing, e here, Mr. Malcolm! Let me have a good look at you. "


    "Grandma, don''t you want to take a look at me?" "Long time no see!" Poppi came close to the olddy


    andined.


    "You know that?" The olddy was not happy. "You don''t have toe here by yourself and even took


    my Cora away. What a bad turtle!"


    With a sigh, Poppi held her grandma in her arms and smiled, "grandma, now I am back! Are you happy


    now? "


    The olddy raised her head proudly, trying her best to hold back a smile. "If the little turtle goes to


    cook dinner again, I will be happier."


    "Got it!" Poppi agreed directly and put down her bag. She rolled up her sleeves and asked, "what would


    you like to eat, grandma?"


    "Have some light food." The olddy finally opened her mouth in a kind manner. She took a look at


    Malcolm and said, "Dear grandson, is that okay?"


    "It''s up to you, grandma."


    Poppi nodded her head and looked at Malcolm. They smiled and went to the kitchen.


    The olddy sensed something different between them. Her wrinkled face showed a smile. She patted


    him on his chest and said, "Malcolm, do you want to help?"


    "Well¡­ I won''t go with her. " Said Malcolm, covering his mouth smilingly.


    The olddy couldn''t help butugh. "Malcolm, I''m going to see my great-grandson soon, it''s right?"


    Malcolm was in a daze for a moment. "may you won''t see it in a short period of time."


    There was a cunning light shed through the olddy''s eyes, just like what she had done to Poppi with


    her fox like smile. Malcolm was startled and quickly asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "You even don''t know how to get rid of me this time. It''s worth it!" As she stepped towards the sofa, she


    continued, "it doesn''t matter if I can''t see it for a short time. At least once you make a decision, there


    will be hope."


    But Malcolm let out a turbid breath and followed the olddy to walk with her, asking, "grandma, if your


    grandson face some difficult problems, he doesn''t know how to solve them, what can he do?"


    "Touch your heart, and do as it says." She said.


    "Grandma, you didn''t ask me what happened."


    "No matter what, you just want to follow your own will. Since you don''t know how to solve a problem, it


    must be difficult to find a solution. In this case, you can just follow your heart. " The olddy took a


    distressed look at Malcolm, "dear, I hope you can be happy. Don''t be too tired."


    "I know, grandma." Malcolm nodded, "I''m not tired." After saying that, he looked up at the busy figure in


    the kitchen. He did not know since when, this woman had be the only one that would make him


    rxed when he thought of her.


    "Do you mean the children''s problem?" The olddy said in a naughty tone, "is work too tiring that you


    are not in the mood for having a baby? Or is it that little turtle that doesn''t want it? "


    Malcolm burst intoughter. "No, something about work."


    "Really?" she asked in disbelief.


    "Really?"


    "Then I want to see the baby."


    "¡­¡­ Grandma, let''s stop talking about this. "


    She cooked some light dishes, but the olddy still didn''t eat much. Ordinarily, when the weather got


    cold, the olddy should have more food, but she didn''t like to eat so much when she was old.


    The olddy''s spirit was not very good, and she was tired after chatting with Poppi and Malcolm until


    eight o''clock. So she had to go upstairs to rest.


    After packing up, Poppi went upstairs with Malcolm and asked: "is granny not in good health recently?"


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded, with a hint of imperceptible sadness in his voice, "the family doctor has been


    living here, observing granny''s physical condition. But she was old. Some of her physical problems are


    not ill, but her vital energy is getting weak. The doctor can only prescribe some tonics. "


    Hearing this, Poppi''s heart sank. She didn''t know whether she shouldfort herself or her grandma.


    "Grandma will definitely live a long life!"


    "Yes..." Malcolm responded with a lowugh. He walked to the door and said, "you can go to sleep first.


    I need to read some documents."


    Poppi turned around, leaned against the door and said with her eyebrows raised, "as a CEO, you have


    so many subordinates. Why do you bow to yourself and read the documents every day? Aren''t you


    tired?"


    "When is it my turn to read the file by others? I can''t be the CEO for a long time." Malcolm shrugged,


    "after all, I have to support the family. No matter how tired I am, I have to stick to it!"


    "You feed the whole family? Who are you keeping?" Poppi raised her chin and asked him back.


    "Of course you!" Malcolm raised his eyebrows.


    "Well..." Poppi frowned and thought for a while, "that''s right, it will cost a lot of money to raise me! It''s


    sofortable to be kept by someone! " After that, Poppi came up with another idea. She said jokingly,


    "Mr. Malcolm, I think we are getting along well now. How about making an agreement with each other?


    When you are fifty years old and I am not married yet, we can make do with each other? I don''t mind if


    you''re old. You just give me money on time. "


    Malcolm''s face changed.


    Seeing this, Poppi thought that her joke was way too far, so she quickly stood up and said, "Mr.


    Malcolm, please don''t mind! I was just joking! Just ignore what I said. You should go back to your work


    quickly. I''m going to rest. "


    "How about being thirty-three years old?"


    When Poppi just turned around with the doorknob in her hand, she suddenly heard the voice of


    Malcolm. She was stunned incredibly for a while. Then she turned back, swallowed hard and asked,


    "what did you just say?"


    Malcolm put his hand into his pocket unhurriedly. "When I''m thirty-three years old, if I''m unmarried, we''ll


    be together."


    Poppi made a gesture of ''three'', and said incredibly, "there are only three years left. Mr. Malcolm, are


    you kidding?"


    "No, I didn''t." Malcolm stared straight into Poppi''s eyes as if he wanted to see her through. "I am asking


    for your advice seriously. Our contract is due two yearster. There''s still a year for you to get married.


    If you can''t, I don''t mind taking you in my home. "


    Poppi looked at Malcolm for a while and her mind was in a mess. But when she saw the firm look on


    Malcolm''s face, she suddenly smiled. She was neither cunning, yful, or mischievous. Instead, she


    smiled in a gentle and decent way and said, "Okay, we are together after three years."


    Malcolm alsoughed. It was the first time that he hadughed out in front of Poppi. He was such a


    handsome man with curved lips and twinkling eyes.


    After Poppi went back to her bedroom, she went to the living room and made the bed without thinking.


    After taking a shower and doing skin care, she began to do yoga before she went to sleep when


    Hugh''s phone suddenly rang.


    Hesitating for a while, Poppi picked up the phone, turned on the speaker, slowly breathing and asked,


    "hello? Mr. Su, what''s wrong? "


    Just then, Malcolm opened the door and came in. He stopped when he heard the words'' Mr. Su ''.


    "Poppi, I really have something to tell you. I am sorry to bother you sote at night." Hugh''s voice came


    through the speaker, which sounded prating. "I''m going abroad tomorrow morning. After thinking


    about these for a long time, I decided to tell you tonight."


    "What is it, Mr. Su?" Poppi changed her posture. She knelt down on one of her legs with her hands


    open, and used the other to support her.

 Chapter 74 . The Confession

    Chapter 74 . The Confession


    "Poppi, I don''t want to be just friends with you." Hugh said bluntly," Since I came back from abroad, I


    have been deeply attracted by you. At first I was interested in you, butter I couldn''t take my eyes off


    you. I have read every note you wrote and skimmed thements you left on the forum. I want to


    know more about you. I can''t stop loving you. "


    "I like you."


    Click!


    "Hiss..." Hearing what Hugh said, Poppi lost her bnce and fell on the ground and took a deep breath.


    What made her feel even colder was that she caught a glimpse of the other man, Malcolm. Poppi


    struggled to sit up and stared at the man standing at the door. She was about to speak but found


    herself unable to say anything.


    Hugh continued," Ever since you cooked coffee for me, I haven''t tasted the same coffee again,


    because I felt that no one could make your taste. I like you secretly. I don''t know if you''ve noticed. "


    "From the very beginning, I was afraid that you would find it out. Because Shirley told me that you were


    hurt in love, I was afraid that my love and confession would put pressure on you But now, I can''t wait


    any longer. I''m afraid that you don''t know what I''m thinking. Benson Ji is back. Your attitude panicked


    me. I had no choice but to go for it. "


    Poppi swallowed and looked at her phone. She didn''t touch it, like looking at the virus, but just said,


    "Mr. Su, you..."


    "I know it''s sudden." Hugh''s voice sounded a little anxious. "I always feel like you will be taken away by


    someone. You are so good, what if someone else finds out?"


    Poppi''s brain was in a chaos. She did feel Hugh''s love for her, but she was not sure. She didn''t think it


    would take such a short time for a person to fall in love with another person.


    "Mr. Su, maybe you just find me very interesting!" Poppi exined for him in a hurry, "you don''t like me.


    Maybe it''s the case, right?"


    Without answering her, Hugh continued, "I will go abroad for a week. I told you this before I left


    because I wanted to give us some time. Maybe you are right, but there are always reasons when love


    starts. Maybe I found you are beautiful or funny, so I liked you more and more..."


    Standing by the door, Malcolm couldn''t move his feet as if his feet were filled with lead. He felt the cold


    from his bones to his limbs. Did he say it, and did he say it to Poppi


    Poppi blinked awkwardly and thought, ''Hugh, is this a confession of love?''? She hadn''t received any


    love confession for a long time, so she forgot how to refuse him in a roundabout way.


    "Poppi, please don''t reply to me now, okay?" He smiled with some self-mockery," I''m a coward. I don''t


    dare to tell you face to face. So, I''m calling to let you know. But, please think it over, okay? If you don''t


    hate me, we can try dating. What do you think? "


    Try dating? Poppi''s sight was fixated at Malcolm. And Malcolm also looked at her. Malcolm saw shock


    and confusion in her eyes, while Poppi saw indifference in his eyes.


    If we''re both single when I was thirty-three years old, let''s be together


    I''m single, you''re single I''m single, you''re single


    Together We are together.


    "Mr. Su, it''s impossible. It''s impossible!" Poppi suddenly grabbed the phone and turned off the speaker.


    Her hand trembled to hold the phone near her ear. "Mr. Su, let''s calm down, okay?"


    "I am very calm." Hugh''s voice was a little cold, to cover up the panic in his heart. "It''s your


    bewilderment. Don''t be impulsive, Poppi. You don''t have to answer it. Give me the answer in a week,


    okay?"


    "But..."


    "I have to go! David wants to see me! I''ll call you again! " After saying that, he hung up in a hurry.


    In Hugh''s apartment, as soon as Danny pushed the door open, he hung up the phone. Davidughed


    and said, "I''m fine. You can continue to ring up."


    "No, thanks." Hugh shook his head. He put the phone on the table, grabbed the remaining half cup of


    wine and took a few gulps.


    Drank some wine before you confess. What do you mean by drinking now? Are you trying to keep you


    down? " Danny strode over to Hugh and sat beside him." Did you get rejected?"


    "Haha..." Hugh raised the ss and looked at the dark yellow liquid through the clear ss," well, sort


    of. She ask me to calm down. Do you think she hasn''t forgotten Benson Ji? "


    David shrugged, spread his hands over the back of the sofa, "I only met Miss. Poppi once in a


    distance. Who knows whether she forgets someone or she likes someone. But this the first time I''ve


    seen your confession rejected. "


    Taking another sip, Hugh wry smiled," but I really like her!"


    "Let''s go on!" David poured himself a ss of wine and took a sip. "I remember you have made two


    girlfriends. One was your stylist, it can be said that you have feelings for her with time passing by, and


    another was a model. I''m afraid you fell in love with her good figure. What about this?"


    "I don''t know." Hugh shook his head. "Anyway I like her. "


    David raised his eyebrows and sighed," Fortunately, I''m an anti-marriage!" After saying that, he raised


    his ss pleasantly and clinked it with Hugh," you have to believe in your own charm."


    Slightly raising the ss, Hugh drained his cup. He was determined to get the Poppi.


    In a vi on the mountain.


    Poppi took the phone away from her ear and took a few breaths in panic. Then she took a nce at


    Malcolm and quickly looked away. She supported herself with hands and stood up, and rushed to the


    washroom. When she passed by Malcolm, she said: "I''m going to wash my face!"


    Without thinking, Malcolm snapped at her arm and asked," will you say yes to him?"


    "Do... Do you agree?" Poppi lowered her head and didn''t look at him.


    "What do you think?" Malcolm flinched his hands and asked," In your present identity, do you think you


    are fit to agree to Hugh''s confession?"


    Poppi shook her head and said, "no, I didn''t mean to say yes." After saying that, she turned her arm


    which was held by Malcolm and said, "let go of me..."


    "Is it because of Benson Ji?" Malcolm asked again, with his eyebrows furrowed. It seemed that he


    wouldn''t give up until he asked the question thoroughly.


    Poppi swallowed hard and clenched her teeth as she said angrily, "let go of me! Let me go! No one. It''s


    all my fault! "


    Malcolm, one of the most trusted persons in this city, stared at Poppi with his eagle like eyes. After


    observing her for a while, he suddenly loosened his grip on her.


    Poppi stumbled back but was still afraid of something so she turned around quickly and went into the


    bathroom. Malcolm felt relieved. He turned around and left in the direction of Poppi. Hey on the bed,


    staring at the ceiling without blinking, and his brain seemed to stop thinking.


    Ssh


    In the bathroom, Poppi suddenly turned on the tap, took a deep breath and held it. Suddenly, she put


    her head under the tap and let the cold water spray on her face and pour into her hair. Yes, she was


    the one who really needed time to calm down!


    At the moment when her confession came out, what she thought of was the three-year agreement with


    Malcolm! She must be crazy. Was she distracted by an illusory promise three yearster?


    Don''t forget that he is Malcolm Quan! Is your sister''s boyfriend! God, Poppi, you must be crazy!


    "ng!"


    Poppi suddenly lifted her head out of the water and breathed heavily, her eyes turning red.


    When did she have such a terrible idea in her heart? What expectation did she have for Malcolm?


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    no way! Poppi shook off the water on her face and took a deep breath. Then she lowered her head and


    went under the tap, trying to wash away the "evil" thoughts in her mind. But the more she wanted to


    forget, the more she couldn''t.


    ording to the general situation, after Malcolm made a pact with her to get married, Poppi was


    threatened by the creditor of her father''s gambling. Malcolm paid the money for her and took her to the


    Imperial Tang Yard


    It was said from a small ce that Poppi still remembered that the bulb on a floormp in the bedroom


    was broken, Malcolm rolled up his sleeves and changed the light bulb


    In work, it was because of Malcolm''s request to Poppi that she could find a suitable job after graduation


    In life, Malcolm supported her life and let her have no worries. Although she paid for the medical


    expenses of her father, the source of the money still came from Malcolm


    It turned out that in her heart, Malcolm had already be a friend as well as a teacher? He could


    help her and make her rely on him.


    "Haha..." Poppi spit out the water she had poured into her mouth and looked up at herself through the


    mirror. However, she felt herself more and more strange.


    Perhaps, the three-year agreement had happened before Hugh confessed his love to her, which


    disturbed her and made her think that she had some feelings for Malcolm.


    Yes, it must be like this!


    Poppi tried to calm down and wiped her hair dry. After a long time, she walked out of the bathroom.


    In the bedroom, she could hardly hear Malcolm''s breathing. Poppi moved carefully to the bedside and


    pulled open the bed a little bit. She turned off the light and slept quietly with her back to Malcolm.


    The moon on the hillside seemed to always be big and round, shining brightly into the room. It was just


    like the saying, "before the bed, the moon light is bright. I guess it was frost on the ground."


    Poppi covered herself with the quilt on the frosty ground but could not close her eyes.


    In the dark, Malcolm opened his eyes in secret. There was only darkness in his eyes. He silently looked


    at the back of Poppi and stretched out his left hand to let the red rope stand between them, as if they


    were connected by a line.


    Life always went on peacefully as time went by. They would get along well with each other and be


    cold towards each other in the next second. What happened between him and Poppi?

 Chapter 75 Go To Pebin For Relaxation

    Chapter 75 Go To Pebin For Rxation


    The next day, Poppi and Malcolm got up as usual, but there was no early morning. Neither did she


    tease Malcolm deliberately, nor did she get a cold response.


    After breakfast, the two of them went down the mountain silently by car. Sean drove her to the bus


    station passing by and then left.


    This was what they should have done.


    Poppi went to the periodical office by bus. When she arrived there, she got to know that in the days


    when she was injured or absent, she had be the focus of gossip in the periodical office


    unexpectedly. If not because of the pair of crystal shoes poppi left in the office Someone opened the


    box and saw the crystal shoes. Who took some photos and posted them on thepany forum.


    Someone identified the person who went to celebrate the birthday of Poppi and it was given by


    Benson. However, the result was out of control.


    "Hey, how is Poppi? Is your leg better now? "


    "Yes, I have. Thank you."


    "So what about you and Mr. Ji? A perfect couple! "


    Such kind of conversation was quitemon to those who greeted Poppi. Each of them asked about


    her current condition first, and then asked about her current condition with Benson. She felt a sharp


    pain in her head, so she took Wendy out for business every day.


    "Poppi, have some water!" On this day, they came out from a brokerage firm. Wendy bought two cups


    of water and handed one to Poppi. "I think you must be thirsty since you have talked so much."


    "I''m fine." Although she said she was fine, but she was indeed thirsty. She took a gulp of water and


    said, "the star we are interviewed today looks down upon people, right? Do you feel ufortable? "


    Wendy took a sip of water and nodded after hearing what Poppi said. "All the roles she ys in TV


    show are cute and innocent. However, she is so bad tempered that she is scolding people around,


    and¡­ She also mean to me! " The more she said, the more aggrieved she became. "She spoke so


    fast, so I couldn''t catch up with her! I just asked her if she could repeat thest sentence that she said I


    was stupid... "


    Seeing Wendy''s red eyes, Poppi hurriedly reached out her hand and patted her head, andforted in


    a soft voice, "You have been wronged, don''t cry, don''t cry please."


    Wendy sniffed and pouted, "I''m not crying¡­ I just don''t know that the work is so difficult. I have done


    what I should do, but there are still many new tasks added. I didn''t even have time to prepare for it, but


    I was disliked and abused¡­ I''m so scared. "


    "Everyone is going through this stage." After they arrived at a small park nearby, they sat on the bench


    together and Poppi began to talk slowly, "at the beginning, I thought it was an interesting and


    morous business, butter I found that I was too naive. I have to make friends with those who are


    superior and spoiled by fans and I am really hurt by them."


    "Poppi, have you also suffered from injustice?" Wendy also wiped her tears.


    "I''m really upset." Poppi sighed, "I still remember the first time I participated in an interview. The feeling


    of excitement and meticulousness filled my heart, but I didn''t expect that it was a shadow. He was also


    interviewing a star. The man in the photo was tall, fat and rough. Before the interview, I had no idea


    what he was talking to his agent, or what they were talking about. Suddenly, he stood up angrily and


    was about to leave. I got a ss of hot water and just came over. I don''t know what happened. But


    when I realized that something was wrong, I tried to avoid him. However, I was hit by him. My hand


    trembled and the water spilt on his body, leaving the cup on my chest, which was wet all over. "


    "How miserable!" She shared her bitter hatred to Poppi and felt sympathy for her.


    "Cruel?" Poppi raised her eyebrows and smiled, then she continued, "let me finish the second half."


    "The second half?"


    "I just wanted to say sorry to him, but that man pped me on my face and cursed me for my poor


    taste. I was beaten dumb and my ears were buzzing. I don''t remember that the leader of our group


    came over and kicked me once again. She kept telling me to apologize to that man¡­ I said sorry to


    others for the most time that day in my life. My heart is still fluttering with fear at the thought of it. "


    Upon hearing this, Wendy was shocked with her mouth wide open. She asked, "really? How could this


    be! How could they treat you like this?! They''re going too far! "


    "So far, I still don''t know if I have done something wrong. Maybe it''s my fault. But this time is not an


    exception." "I have met many people who don''t think it''s fair. But the boss can''t see us. He just wants


    you toplete the interview and give him a task. The client couldn''t even see us. He thinks it''s the


    greatest honor for us to have an interview. "


    Wendy was so disappointed to hear that, she said, "what''s wrong with the world?"


    "That''s it!" However, Poppi still smiled with a kind of natural calmness, "thew of the jungle is always


    under the cover of it. Therefore, living was the only way to make herself a member of the upper ss,


    not to suppress others, just to prevent herself from being bullied. Understand? "


    Wendy nodded firmly.


    Poppi seemed to see her sister Celine again because she had told her a long time ago.


    "Then how did you get through it? Are you trying to hold back your tears? " Wendy asked.


    How did she get through it?


    Poppi was stunned for a while. At that time, she was also supported by Mr. Malcolm. No, it was more


    thrilling from him¡­


    "If I were you, I would quit the business. I think you can still live on the stock you hold and the money I


    give you. "


    What Malcolm said could still be remembered in Poppi''s memory. Last time, when she was wronged,


    he saw her crying secretly and sneered at her. Poppi was stubborn and didn''t want to admit defeat, so


    she secretly fought with Malcolm in her heart. Later, Poppi sessfully interviewed a difficult star. She


    couldn''t help but unted it in front of Malcolm. But Malcolm didn''t know from where did he introduce a


    more difficult star. As time went by, she grew braver¡­


    As time went on, Poppi''s work path became more and more smooth, and she seemed to be getting


    bolder in front of Malcolm.


    "Poppi?" Wendy looked at her doubtfully, "why do you suddenly stop talking? And you stillugh with


    your lips pursed. Do you think of anything that makes you happy? "


    "What?" Poppi shook her head quickly and said, "I¡­ Not at all! Did Iugh? "


    "Yes!" Wendy nodded firmly.


    Poppi was stunned and her lips were trembling as if she had done something bad. Malcolm, I can''t


    think about anything about him anymore, or¡­


    Poppi gave a fake smile, stood up, stretched and changed the topic, "I''m going to the Pebin tomorrow,


    for rxation."


    "What''s troubling you, Poppi?" Wendy also stood up and asked, "aren''t you on business in Pebin?"


    "That''s right. It''s a national mid-year appreciation meeting for the electronic and Inte industry."


    Poppi smiled and answered, "actually, it has nothing to do with our magazine office. Therefore, we


    have plenty of time to y furtively." I have too many things to deal with recently, so I just want to rx.


    "That''s great." Wendy said enviously, "Poppi is so great! You got one seat in the several men list in


    magazine office!"


    Poppi sighed. The ce for the contest had been reserved before Benson came back, but now it was


    announced, provided the periodical office with an imaginary space¡­


    "They said I got the qualification only because of the rtionship with him." "Let''s get to the point.


    Actually, I don''t care about those rumors at all. It''s just that the person that I was so worried, Benson


    Ji."


    "I know, Poppi." Wendy held Poppi''s hand and said, "Let it bygone!"


    "Yes! Yes, it''s all over now! " Poppi nodded her head and took Wendy out, "let''s go to eat!"


    "Yeah! Dinner''s ready! "


    On the north part of Ye city, Pebin was the famous snow city, which coulde into winter two months


    earlier than other ces. So it was an excellent ce to ski and see ice sculpture in winter.


    On Saturday, Ye city was sunny and cool. Poppi came to the airport with her colleagues and were


    going to fly to Pebin.


    The same as Poppi, they were all the elites among the young generation of all magazines. This time


    they would be section chief or editor in chief after they came back.


    They chatted and waited for Tina.


    "Herees Tina!"


    "Mr. Ji is here!"


    The crowd looked at the entrance of the hall. They saw a man dressed in light clothes, followed by


    Tina. They walked towards them almost side by side.


    Tina said with a smile. On the other hand, Benson smiled at her from time to time. When he raised his


    head and saw Poppi, the smile on his face became gentler.


    "Does Tina have a crush on Mr. Ji?"


    It was said that wherever there were women, there would be gossips. A person who stood beside


    Poppi said, "Tina always stays with Mr. Ji all day."


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "All bitches are like this." The other man snorted and said, "look at Poppi! She won''t fall in love with


    him, right?"


    "It is all rumors." "Mr. Ji, are you also going to Pebin?" Poppi asked, withdrawing her sight from afar.


    "Of course. "Of course Mr. Ji should go, because the Wind International Group is an electronic


    consumption product." Tina said in the side.


    Poppi cursed it in her mind. She wanted to go to Pebin to breathe in some fresh air. Why was Benson


    here? ''If so, will Mr. Malcolme here¡­?'' She suddenly think of it.


    Soon, Benson came to those people''s side. He took a look at Poppi and then swept around the crowd,


    saying, "let''s go."


    They followed Farrell to the security checkpoint. On the end of the group, Carol gave her a cold stare.


    Poppi shrugged and followed them with her bag.


    Poppi found her seat by the window. As soon as she walked to her seat, she found someone was


    sitting outside.


    Which was Benson Ji!


    Poppi squinted her eyes and turned around to leave.


    "Poppi!" "Where are you going?" he asked as he stood up and grabbed her wrist.


    "I will go somewhere else." "Let me go," said Poppi, wriggling her wrist

 Chapter 76 Malcolm Picking Up Girls

    Chapter 76 Malcolm Picking Up Girls


    "I don''t know if people can change one''s seats on the ne." Benson said. Regardless of the eyes of


    others, he dragged Poppi and forced her into her seat.


    Poppi didn''t dare to make any big movements on the ne, and she couldn''t evenpete with him.


    She sat down on the chair, looking up at him coldly, and said in a low voice, "didn''t you promise not to


    disturb me? What do you want to do? "


    When Benson suddenly leaned down on her, Poppi was startled and quickly withdrew her body. On the


    other hand, he gently approached her and fastened her safety belt. "I''ve told you that I''ll protect you.


    Only by putting you under my protection can I feel at ease. "


    Tina sat in the middle row of seats in the hallway, biting her lower lip. When Tina sat down, she


    suddenly said to Benson, "Mr. Ji, I have some questions and suggestions about the mobile phone


    applications that our magazine has implemented. I want to confirm with you."


    Hearing this, Poppi hummed and took out the blindfold from her bag. ''Workaholic? Why does she


    discuss about work after staying on the ne for four hours?''? freak.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi put down the chair and put on the blindfold. She found afortable posture and prepared to go


    to bed. She didn''t want to see Benson at all.


    "The ne is going to take off. Let''s stop talking about work, okay?"


    Looking at the airline stewardess who was checking the seat belts, Tina nodded her head and


    answered, "yes, Mr. Ji."


    She would soon fall asleep as long as her eyes were out of sight. Half an hourter, the ne took off


    from the airport. When it arrived at where the ne hadnded, Benson could hear the sound of


    Poppi''s slow and peaceful breath.


    Benson gently covered the nket on Poppi, and his action was so gentle as if he was treating a rare


    treasure.


    When one day she could still sleep beside him at ease, he didn''t dare to think of this feeling for four


    years¡­ He even hoped that this flight would never stop.


    "Poppi, get up. It''s time for lunch."


    When she was sleeping, a gentle voice was heard all of a sudden. With a little whisper, Poppi reached


    out to take off her blindfold and said, "Benson..."


    When he was taking the meal box from the airline stewardess, he heard the muttering of Poppi and


    trembled, with his eyes red.


    Poppi took off her blindfold and looked around.


    "It''s time for lunch. Here you are." As he spoke, he had already opened the meal box for Poppi.


    Just like a long time ago.


    Poppi was stunned for two seconds. She grabbed her hair and took her lunch box. She said with


    embarrassment, "Thank you so much! I can handle it myself!"


    "You''re wee." There was a smile on the lips of Benson, as if he would not be angry no matter what


    Poppi did.


    Poppi smoothed her hair, pricked it up casually, grabbed a spoon and began to eat.


    Benson cast a nce at Poppi and followed her to eat. Once she took a bite, he would take another.


    He smiled gently and ate up all the food, a third more than he used to eat.


    After lunch, Poppi put on her blindfold and fell asleep, then she wakened up until got off the ne.


    Before they got off the ne, Poppi put on her thick coat and found that it was really chilly outside.


    There was a driver and a private car waiting for him at the airport. He originally wanted to ask Poppi to


    get on the car, but he thought that she would definitely not agree, so he gave up the idea and only


    repeatedly told Tom to take care of Poppi again and again.


    Pebin was indeed cold, which made Poppi shiver with cold. She took a taxi back to the hotel and never


    wanted to go out again.


    "Don''t forget the party started at 7:00 this evening."


    Tina reminded everyone before entering the room. Poppi bit her fingertips and looked angry.


    Who gave the rules to prepare a warm-up party before business activities? An evening dress? All she


    wanted to do was to wrap up in her uniform and interview them¡­


    After entering the room, Poppi went to rest without thinking. However, when she approached the bed,


    she saw a box lying quietly on the bed. She looked around and then opened the box with hesitation.


    There was a dress in it. Poppi was amazed and could not help taking out the dress carefully with her


    two hands.


    The full dress was made of light pink silk, with the hemline sliding down randomly. Around the chest


    there was a kind ofce, which was loosely tied. The front side of the dress was simple, elegant, while


    the back was hollowed out, and the design was bold and new.


    She followed the direction and found it was her size. She thought the periodical office was thoughtful.


    Poppi had enough rest. Seeing that it was almost seven o''clock, she packed her clothes, changed her


    clothes, made up and went downstairs.


    Many people had already been in the hall. They drank, and the music was melodious. They were men


    in suits and elegant women. Most of them were sessful figures in their business circles, and some


    of them were government officials, which dazzled Poppi. She was still familiar with the entertainment


    industry.


    A waiter came over with a ss of cocktail in his hand. Poppi picked up her ss and took a sip of it.


    After seeing what happened to Poppi after she entered the hall, Benson watched her putting on the


    clothes he prepared for her. He smiled, adjust his tie and walked towards her.


    "Mr. Ji!" Tina rushed out and stood in front of Benson. Tina was wearing a tight, bright dress with hair


    curled up. A big hole was seen on the back of her dress from the middle of her leg. She looked very


    plump.


    "Mr. Ji, may I invite you for a dance?" Tina looked up at him with admiration.


    Poppi put down the ss and went to the catering area to found food. With his eyes fixed on her,


    Benson answered absent mindedly, "I can''t jump. Sorry."


    After that, she went to where Poppi was.


    On the table, Poppi was eating the exquisite desserts. One was pink and one was yellow. She nodded


    her head from time to time to enjoy the desserts. Holding the small te, Poppi was about to turn


    around when she saw Benson standing outside and no one knew when.


    Dressed in a suit, Benson took good care of his sleeves, cor and trousers. He looked mature and


    rigorous, and there was confidence in his eyes.


    Poppi had never seen him wearing a suit. Never. Even when he went to the periodical office for the first


    time, he had worn a coat.


    It turned out that he was no longer the man he used to be.


    "Mr. Ji." She put the tray on the table tremblingly and turned around to run away.


    With his eyes darkened, Benson continued to chase after her.


    When she just walked out of the catering area, she saw the door of the hotel hall was slowly pushed


    open by someone from the outside. People in the hall unconsciously looked over there. Normally, all


    the people should have checked in at the hotel, and they shoulde down from the upstairs to attend


    the party. Who woulde in from the outside at this time?


    Poppi''s eyes could not help but attract by Edgar too. Without anyone noticing, Jason stood behind her.


    With his lips twitched, he stared at the door and uttered two words, "ZEMO."


    Just as the words fell from her lips, Poppi did see a mane in from the entrance. There was no


    expression on her face and her lips were slightly pursed. The three-dimensional features were in the


    glory of the hall. She had a domineering manner.


    What was more important was that a beautiful girl was standing beside him, holding his arm gently. The


    two headed for the hall, perfectly matched.


    There were so many people around Poppi and they whispered with envy.


    "Who is the woman next to our CEO of SG Group?"


    "Catherine, the daughter of the mayor in Ye city!"


    "I heard that the mayor of Ye city took all his families abroad to visit a friendly city some time ago, and


    Malcolm also went abroad with them."


    Miss. Lin? Miss. Lin. Poppi suddenly realized that the Miss Lin that Malcolm had just mentioned was


    exactly this woman?


    Poppi felt like she was nothing but a speck of dust in the world. She could only look at them from afar.


    They came closer and closer, and went further and further away.


    "Come on, Mr. Malcolm!" When Malcolm was about to leave, he was stopped by the organizer of the


    event, who took Catherine to chat with the person in front of him a meter away from Poppi.


    Poppi drew back her sight and sighed. She had thought toe to Pebin for rxation, but now it had


    changed into a pot of porridge. First, Benson Ji came, and now, Malcolm appeared. Fortunately, Hugh


    did note, or she would be crazy. Poppi shrugged and thought, ''I''d better go to the catering area to


    have something to eat!''!


    "Do you keep in touch with him in the past four years?" asked Benson, trying to follow her closely.


    "Him? Who? " Poppi asked as if she didn''t know the answer.


    "That man who just came in."


    "Mr. Malcolm? I don''t know him. "


    Hearing this, Malcolm''s eyelids fluttered. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the


    graceful back of Poppi. Then he slightly narrowed his eyes with a hint of displeasure in his heart. The


    moment he entered the door, Malcolm had already known the location of Poppi. He also expected that


    she came here with Benson, but he didn''t know that he actually stood beside her without scruple.


    "Malcolm? "Malcolm?"? What are you thinking about? "


    Realizing what had happened, Malcolm shook his head and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing." "Do you remember Tina from the Entertainment Magazine? Catherine said embarrassed.


    Those who have interviewed you are my good friends. I see she is also here. Let''s go and greet to her


    together, shall we? "


    "No, thanks." Malcolm replied, "I have someone to meet."


    The color drained from Catherine''s face immediately. Before she could say something, Malcolm


    continued, "I wille to you when the opening dance music starts. You can go and talk to your friends


    first! "


    Catherine was stunned for a moment, and then nodded obediently. Her anger turned into joy, and the


    smile on her face was as bright as early summer flowers.


    "Humph!"


    Poppi was standing far away, forking a piece of cake and biting it hard. Malcolm was really good at


    picking up girls! Perhaps all the people present have seen that at the first word of Mr. Malcolm, the


    daughter of the mayor of Ye city wasughed by it. What a shameless couple!


    "It''s so sweet. Don''t you feel sick of it?" "Come and have some crabs. I''ve made it for you." The voice


    of Benson was so sweet and gentle.


    Poppi was still angry with Malcolm so she took the te handed over by Benson and began to eat with


    satisfaction. He let out a sigh of relief and smiled dotingly.

 Chapter 77 Come Here And Shell shrimps

    Chapter 77 Come Here And Shell shrimps


    Before Malcolm could say anything more, he turned around, and saw them two seemed in love. His


    face darkened as he swallowed hard. They hadn''t seen each other for only a few days, and she


    seemed to live a quite good life? ''Why don''t you go to see Hugh, but go to see Benson?'' He thought it


    in his mind. It was said that they meet each other next time would be strangers. He couldn''t believe a


    woman''s words¡­


    Poppi was eating the crab leg. When she blinked her eyes, she saw Malcolm walking towards her. She


    was so scared that she threw up the crab leg, turned around and was about to run. No, she couldn''t.


    Her mind was in a mess. She wasn''t ready yet¡­


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing what Poppi did, Benson thought that she had eaten something unclean. So he


    quickly supported her with his hands, held her back and asked with concern, "is it not delicious?"


    Poppi quickly shook her head. But after thinking for a while, she nodded her head, which made him


    more confused and worried.


    But before Malcolm could take any step forward, Malcolm had already approached him. When he saw


    the ce where Benson''s right hand was put, he just saw the bare back of Poppi. His eyes suddenly


    became bloodshot, and he rushed forward and said coldly, "Mr. Ji, Miss. Poppi."


    Poppi was shocked.


    Mr. Ji turned around and took a look at Mr. Malcolm. Then he put his hand down from Poppi and


    greeted him in a way neither servile nor overbearing, "Hello, Mr. Malcolm."


    Malcolm nodded slightly and looked at her, "Miss. Poppi, you are so beautiful today."


    "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Poppi''s mouth twitched. She knew that what Malcolm said didn''t mean that he was


    praising her, but she could only turn around and smile politely, without looking into his eyes. "Thank you


    for your praise, Mr. Malcolm."


    Malcolm looked at Poppi up and down and found that her dress was not loosed at all and the hemline


    just covered the scars on her unhealed leg. Her slender ankle was exposed. The ck curly hair


    spread over her shoulder. She was gentle and beautiful.


    "Did you see her? It''s her, Poppi. " On the other side of the hall, Tina was standing with Catherine. She


    pointed at Poppi with her chin and said, "she interviewed Mr. Malcolm."


    Catherine looked at Poppi up and down, and said proudly, "but she nothing more than this.


    "But she seems to know Mr. Malcolm." "Do you still remember the car ident that happened on


    JingLan Avenue? Didn''t you say you saw Mr. Malcolm at the scene? "


    Catherine nodded her head and replied, "yes, I did. But my father looked like Malcolm and the photo


    was blurry. He even didn''t finish the report. I''m not sure it."


    Tina squinted. "But¡­ The driver of the pink car was Poppi. She asked for a leave the other day and all


    the staff in her office went to the hospital to visit her. If the man in the pictures is Mr. Malcolm... "


    Catherine took a deep look at Poppi and then looked Mr. Malcolm again. Thinking of this, Malcolm


    seemed to have nothing important to do and went straight to Poppi, which was really suspicious¡­


    "What''s more, She had interviewed Hugh at first. I heard that she even sent Mr. Su a valuable stamp


    which fascinates him very much." Tina said, gnashing her teeth, "since Mr. Ji took up our chief editor,


    he was so obedient to her¡­ She is really a foxtrel! "


    "Really?" At the thought of this, Catherine couldn''t help but be vignt of Poppi and asked, "is this


    woman called Poppi really so powerful?"


    Catherine, what am I lying to you about?" Tina grabbed her arm and said in a fake friendly tone,


    "Catherine, don''t be fooled by this kind of woman."


    "Just by her?" Catherine snorted and stared at the other side of Poppi. Although she spoke with


    disdain, her body was very honest. "Tina, I have to go now. After the opening dance, I''ll go to see


    Malcolm first."


    "I''ll go with you." Tina nced at Benson.


    On the other side, Benson and Malcolm were chatting casually. It was not easy for Poppi to leave


    because of what Benson had told Malcolm when he introduced her as "this is a great talent from our


    magazine." she could only wait with a dry smile.


    After a while, the slow and melodious sound of violin suddenly sounded in the hall. The people close to


    the hall smiled in unison, and walked towards the center of the hall hand in hand, dancing with the


    music.


    When Edwin saw this, he was about to extend his hand to invite Celine, but then he saw ivy and


    Maggie rushing over.


    Catherine held Malcolm''s arm familiarly, as if dering her sovereignty. "Malcolm, let''s have a dance?"


    "Okay." Malcolm took back his eyes from Poppi and nodded. After that, he took Catherine by the hand


    and walked towards the dancing floor.


    "Poppi, would you like to dance with me?" Suddenly, Benson reached out his hand in a gentlemanly


    manner.


    Poppi slightly opened her mouth and shook her head, "Mr. Ji, my leg hurts¡­ I''m afraid I can''t dance


    with you, so please... "


    "Mr. Ji, will you join me?" Tina said timely.


    "I''ll send Poppi back to the second floor. Tina, find another partner please! It will be nice to have more


    clients. " Benson gave a warm smile to Tina. Then he held Poppi and said, "let''s go!"


    "No, I''ll go by myself." Poppi refused him indifferently without any hesitation. Putting on her dress, she


    leaned against the wall and walked towards the elevator.


    Benson followed her and sighed. He stood still and watched her leave.


    Tina quickened her pace and questioned, "Mr. Ji, why are you so obsessed with Poppi? She was so


    rude to you, she... "


    "Tina, it was my own choice. I did it all on my own," He turned around and sighed, "I appreciate your


    good performance at work, but that''s onlypliment in the work. It''s my private matter that I treat


    anyone nicely. You don''t have to defend me or say anything to defend me. I deserve it. Could you


    please leave me alone? "


    "I..." Her chest heaved with each word, her face as red as blood.


    "I''m going to work now." After he looked around the hall and saw George, he raised his foot and walked


    to the other side. "George."


    "Hey, Benson!" George turned around, with a smile on his face. His peach blossom eyes narrowed


    slightly. "I just came here. Didn''t you dance? "


    "Yes, I didn''t." He shook his head.


    "Where is Miss. Poppi?" George looked around the hall and said, "I''ming to see Miss. Poppi and


    this mysterious shareholder of our Group."


    "There might be a chance," Benson forced a smile.


    "Look, that''s Mr. Malcolm. I want to say hello to him." Then, George pretended to be surprised again.


    "See? Both of us have the family name of Quan. They start from scratch, which makes thepany


    more and more sessful. What''s more, they even hooked up with the daughter of the mayor. But I


    have be an ignorant and rich man for the third generation. Quan Group can''t be destroyed by


    me!"


    "Of course not!" "You always belittle yourself. The best grandson of the Quan Group is not only a


    name. Otherwise, your grandfather would not send you abroad early and let you take over the


    company as the CEO. "


    George shook his hand and said, "I don''t care about it. It''s just a nominal name."


    "Mr. Quan!" When they were talking, a pretty girl rushed to them and said, "I''ve drunk a ss of wine


    and passed out. Can you send me upstairs?"


    "Of course it! ! Absolutely a hundred of ok in my mind! " George put his arm around her waist, pressed


    his lips on her face and said, "then, I''m leaving. Goodbye, Benson."


    "Aren''t you going to see Miss Malcolm?" Benson asked.


    "I still have a chanceter." Then George turned around and left with the woman in his arms.


    Benson loosened his tie. Although he didn''t make anyment on the moral quality of Benson, he


    appreciated more about Malcolm. However, the business cooperation didn''t depend on the moral


    quality.


    "Malcolm, you are good at dancing."


    But Catherine clung to Malcolm and shook her body to the music, "I''m so happy!"


    Putting his arm around her waist, Malcolm answered casually, "yes."


    "I have prepared a beautiful dress. Tonight¡­ Could youe to my room and have a look? " Catherine


    asked, her face blushing.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I have to prepare a speech for tomorrow''s party tonight. Just wear it and I''ll check it tomorrow."


    Malcolm answered coldly.


    "I only want you to see it tonight!" "I promise it''s the first time you see it..." Catherine said shyly,ying


    her head on Malcolm''s shoulder.


    The music stopped right before Malcolm could answer. Seeing this, Malcolm took a step back and


    dodged Catherine''s eyes. "I''ll check it tomorrow. I can''te to your room tonight. I''m a little tired after


    taking the flight."


    "¡­¡­ Okay, next time. " Catherine smiled awkwardly. As for Malcolm, he was like a stone. He could live


    on fire, but he could not bear cold. She did believe he could be warm by her!


    Malcolm directly left the hall. There was someone who wanted to talk to him and he refused


    apologetically. All he could think about was the back of Poppi who lifted her skirt and left.


    "Order two portions of prawns and send them to my room." Before getting on the elevator, Malcolm


    called Sean.


    Poppi was in her room. Shey in the bed with her eyes wide open, and stared at the ceilingmp. She


    was very natural and tidy, with four limbsying on the bed causally.


    At this moment, his phone rang¡­


    Poppi fumbled around the bed and got the phone following the sound source. She was so familiar that


    she slid the answer button without looking at the screen. She put the phone to her ear and said


    automatically, "hello? Who''s that? "


    "I''m looking for you."


    The ice cold voice of Mr. Malcolm came, and Poppi stood up all of a sudden. She looked at the phone


    and put it back to her ear, "Malcolm... Mr. Malcolm, what are you calling for?"


    "Come my room and peel the shrimps."


    "What?"


    "I''m not full with dinner. I want to eat shrimps. Come and peel shrimps." Malcolm repeated.


    Poppi was speechless. She looked at the time and said, "Mr. Malcolm, we are not at home. We are in


    the hotel. If I go to see you, I can''t exin anything to others."


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. I just want to know whether you wille over or not."


    "¡­¡­ "Of course I will." "The room number," Poppi replied, clenching her teeth.


    "1808."


    "I''ll be there soon." Poppi hung up the phone quickly and took a few deep breaths. ''don''t be afraid,


    Poppi. Just act as what you used to be and face to Malcolm!''! Shefort herself in the mind. ''Come


    on! Just believe yourself!''

 Chapter 78 . A Wish

    Chapter 78 . A Wish


    Ding Dong


    Hearing the doorbell, Malcolm went to open the door and found that Poppi was wearing a hat and a


    mask, furtively looking around at the door with a guilty conscience. Malcolm was angry with her, not


    good to say, "Come in! Don''t deceive yourself! "


    Poppi pushed into the room like a loach and took off her mask. "It''s not deluding myself! It''s too risky. I


    met a security guard and two cleaners. It should be said that, fortunately, I am wearing a mask. "


    "What? Is it shameful toe here to see me? " Hearing this, Malcolm hummed, feeling more


    depressed.


    "It''s not about losing face or not." Poppi took back her smile and exined seriously, "you want to be


    seen? Mr. Mo, don''t forget who we are, right? "


    Malcolm cast a cold nce at Poppi and sat down at the table, "peel the shrimps!"


    Looking at these two dishes of braised shrimps on the table, Poppi really had a good appetite. After


    swallowing some saliva, she asked, "Mr. Mo, do you want to eat these two dishes? If not... "


    "we can eat now." "Peel it," said Malcolm as he snatched the presentation


    "¡­¡­" Poppi snorted and murmured that Malcolm was rude, but she have to peel the shrimps


    obediently. While peeling the shell, she nced at Malcolm''s suite, and sighed," we are all on a


    business trip. What a big difference."


    But Malcolm snorted," if you want, Benson will definitely change room for you immediately."


    Poppi was peeling the shrimps and stopped. "Mr. Mo, why did you mention him! He is my boss. I am an


    employee. What else can I ask him for me? "


    "What about what you are wearing tonight?" Malcolm said in reply. Yes, he was angry to see Poppi


    dressed so beautiful tonight!


    "Mr. Mo, you''re got to be kidding." Poppi peeled a shrimp and said with a smile, "how could it be my


    request? It was put on the bed as soon as I entered the room..." In the middle of the sentence, Poppi


    also realized that something was wrong. Who would put the clothes in her room? Moreover, the clothes


    she was wearing this were not only fit well, but also expensive. She had been on a business trip


    several times, but she had never received such a good dress Was she really too careless?


    Malcolm nced at Poppi lightly and found there was something wrong with her expression. He


    sneered, "what? Why didn''t you realize something until now? You shouldn''t have made such a silly


    mistake. Did you do it on purpose? "


    "It was really beyond my expectation." Poppi continued to peel the shrimps and said, "believe it or not."


    "You don''t ept Hugh''s love, not for him?" Then Malcolm added," you took the opportunity to ept


    the gift from Benson, so that you two could be reconciled."


    "What Why do you bring up Hugh again? " "What the hell is the reunion and the gift? Mr. Mo, you are


    so imaginative," Poppi said angrily


    "It''s all because you are not reassuring." Then he threw the speech on the table.


    "What can I do to please you, Mr. Mo?" Poppi could not help raising her voice, "Didn''t you say that I


    can find a boyfriend? You took away the agreement when you wanted to change the agreement, so the


    search for a boyfriend is not invalid, right? Mr. Mo, I have not harmed your interests, nor will I be with


    Hugh. As for why Please forgive me. "


    "Get out!" Suddenly, Malcolm banged the table and stood up straight with his back to Poppi, "get out!"


    Poppi was stunned and suddenly encouraged. She threw away the shrimp and said, "fine, I


    will just go out!" Then she turned around and ran outside. The door was mmed shut with anger.


    "Poppi..." Malcolm turned around suddenly and thumped the table. It was he who was crazy. He


    wanted to ask her more and more, wanted to control her more and more! He didn''t want Poppi to be


    with Benson, and he didn''t want her to have any connection with Hugh. He just wanted to As usual,


    Poppi quietly peeled shrimps for him


    Poppi rushed out of the corridor in one breath. She didn''t take the elevator but ran to the stairs, rubbing


    down and panting. The more she thought about it, the more horrible she was. Actually, she didn''t want


    to make Malcolm misunderstand her rtionship with Benson! I was going crazy! She would be mad if


    she stayed with Malcolm for one more second!


    The next morning, the sun rose as usual, but there was ayer of water vapor on the ss, which


    showed how cold the outside was.


    Not daring to cken off, Poppi got up early, put on a professional suit and rushed to the conference


    room on the third floor with the attitude of a reporter like she should. Today''s opening was a TV show


    on behalf of young entrepreneurs, Malcolm Quan. She was so reluctant to face it.


    In the conference hall, there were rows of cameras. In front of the cameras, the reporters were sitting


    on the small chairs and waiting. Their clothes were different, but everyone wanted to be favored in the


    question and answer session.


    Poppi squeezed into the group where her magazine was, sat on the small stool and tried to hide


    herself.


    "The Inte industry is developing rapidly..."


    "Today''s mid-year appreciation Festival..."


    "Now let''s wee the CEO of the SG group, Mr. Malcolm Quan!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Malcolm finally came to the stage after Poppi hearing about an hour''s crap.


    With the paper in his hand, Malcolm stood up and smoothed his clothes. Then he walked toward the


    tform with firm steps. The shes flickered faster and faster.


    The PPT was disyed on the big screen at the back of the stage. Malcolm stood on the left side of the


    stage, towards Poppi. He was tall, standing on the stage, as dazzling as a superstar.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m the CEO of the JG group, Malcolm. I''m very d to be here to share my


    experience with you." As soon as Malcolm opened his mouth, his deep voice flowed into Poppi''s heart


    like spring water. He calmly opened his mouth. There was clearly a manuscript in his hand, but he did


    not read it. It was a domineering aura that could control everything. The domineering air was exposed


    and made it look like a valley.


    Poppi was in a trance and at this moment, the more she looked at him, the better she felt he was. After


    all, he was rich, powerful, handsome and single-minded to the love. How could such a man be not


    good.


    "Hope everyone can get the sess they want under the great tendency of the Inte. Thank you! "


    The speech of Malcolm was quite short. Malcolm had already finished before Poppi came to herself.


    Hardly had his voice faded away, a group of journalists raised their hands and scrambled to ask


    questions. A staff walked past Malcolm and said, "it''s the question and answer time. Friends from the


    press may ask questions one by one. Mr.Mo will try his best to answer reporter''s questions."


    Poppi was hesitating to raise her hand, but she finally gave up when she saw there was nothing on her


    notebook.


    Casting a nce at Poppi, Malcolm pointed to the people beside her and asked her a series of


    questions easily. When he answered, he always looked at Poppi, the first question, the second


    question and the third


    "That''s all for today''s question!" After answering three questions, Malcolm opened his mouth suddenly,


    which surprised all the staff around him. Then he turned around and went down the stage. ''what an


    ungrateful woman Poppi is! All the people present want to be named by me except her!''? Only she,


    only her!


    All people present were somewhat confused. The face of thest one who asked questions to Malcolm


    almost paled and thought it was because of something wrong with him. He was still in a trance until


    Malcolm stepped down the stage.


    However, the procedure had to be continued. The staff soon calmed down and announced the next


    step.


    Poppi even did not have the time to have lunch. She rushed to the hall and ran around with the people


    from the periodical office. She did not get free until three o''clock in the afternoon, and the


    communication on the first day of the appreciation meeting ended. Then she had the time to have lunch


    with all the staff.


    "I''m free this afternoon, do you want to go out for a walk?"


    "Great! I heard that there is a wishing tree on the Simon mountain in the west of the hotel. Let''s go to


    make a wish, shall we? "


    The whispers of two young girls at the next table were heard by Poppi. Feeling bored, she pricked up


    her ears to listen.


    "Simon mountain? Is that the group of mountains we saw in our room? It looks like a hill, less than 100


    meters high! "


    "There is a crooked tree on the hillside. I heard that it''s very effective when person made a wish in front


    of the tree. The tree is filled with wishing sticks. The higher the wishing sticks are thrown, the greater


    the chance it wille true."


    "What kind of wish can I make?"


    "It''s all up to you to get married, to seek the health of your family, to get promoted and make fortune."


    Poppi''s eyes suddenly widened. For family''s health?


    "Can you tell me? I want to make a wish, too. " Poppi quickly leaned over to the next table. After


    chatting with the two girls expertly, she got what she wanted.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Poppi was ready to go. She rushed to the Simon mountain with her


    prepared wishes. ording to the route, she could go back and forth in an hour.


    "Go to Simon, master." Poppi called a taxi at the gate of the hotel.


    "Got it!" The driver was very enthusiastic. After driving, he chatted with Poppi kindly. When he knew


    that she was going to make a wish, he reminded her, "if you go to make a wish today, be quick. It''s


    cooler in the evening and the temperature on the Pebin is very low between day and night. After nine


    o''clock in the evening, the temperature can reach zero. "


    Poppi smiled with relief and said, "it''s all right. I''ll be back soon."


    The driver nodded, "it''s only five o''clock now. As long as you don''t get lost, you will be back at six. It


    doesn''t matter if you get lost. As long as you walk east through the crooked tree, you can surely go


    downhill. "


    "Okay, thank you, master." Poppi carried her bag and got out of the car. When she went up the


    mountain, she met people going down the mountain.


    After climbing for more than ten minutes, Poppi stopped at a slow slope and took a rest. When she


    arrived at the Pebin, she only brought high heels with her. She had never thought that she would climb


    a mountain. It was a tremendous challenge. However, the view in front of her was really beautiful.


    Poppi looked at the sky in the West and found that the sun wasing down but hanging on the


    distant mountains. The red color of the sun merged with the clouds in the sky and became a magic and


    gorgeous color. She felt really refreshed and happy now.


    It seems that it''s well worth going out. The most worthy thing in this world is the beauty of nature.

 Chapter 79 Poppi Was Missing

    Chapter 79 Poppi Was Missing


    After walking for a long time, Poppi had no mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery, for two reasons, one


    was tiredness, and the other was the coldness. Poppi felt that some blisters appeared on her feet and


    her ankle hurt so much that she had to take off her shoes. There were a lot of rubble on the mountain


    and it was also hurt to step on the sole of her feet, so she could only limp up the mountain. She


    couldn''t help but feel sad. If there are a line of the top ten touching characters of Ye city, she was sure


    that she be selected.


    ''You must take good care of yourself¡­.'' She said to herself.


    The wind on the mountain was blowing hard and the sound was piercing cold. Poppi wrapped herself


    tightly in her clothes. The chilly wind blew away the bit heat she umted because of climbing the


    mountain. People who went up the mountain with her all returned now, but she was still struggling to


    climb.


    She walked for another long time. When she crossed the mountain and finally saw the crooked tree


    with red wishes, she almost cried out of excitement.


    Now she was the only one left in the mountain. She stood in front of a tree and smiled slowly.


    "I hope my father and my sister Celine can get back to health,"


    After checking the piece of paper she wrote and putting it into the wish paper, Poppi folded her fingers


    facing the devout hands of the crooked tree and made a silent sound in her heart. She took a deep


    breath and raised her arms to throw the wish paper at the highest branch.


    She didn''t know if it would work, but she knew that if a chance could be given up by her, she would


    regret it for a lifetime.


    She was moved¡­


    A gust of strong wind blew the wishes away, and Poppi was so angry that she hurried to chase after it.


    Again, it was blown away and still hung up¡­


    Looking from afar, a figure on the top of the mountain ran up and down continuously because of an


    illusory wish.


    At 8 o''clock in the evening, it was warm in the hotel hall. Everyone was smiling. But Benson was an


    exception. He rushed all the way to the hotel hall. Obviously, he was worried and at a loss.


    "Have you seen Poppi?"


    "have you seen the girl who came with me, who named Poppi?"


    He dialed the number of Poppi, but no one answered.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Outside the hotel, a cool sports car suddenly stopped at the door. The hotel porter saw it and quickly


    stepped forward to open the door for the owner. As soon as the door opened, the man on the driver''s


    seat got out of the car. He took off his sunsses and his handsome face immediately appeared.


    "Hiss, I feel so cold!" However, as soon as he got out of the car, the man winced with cold.


    It was no one else but Hugh. He was talking with Malcolm on the phone, "it''s so cold in Pebin! My God!


    It''s raining. I have arrived at the hotel. Where are you? "


    "I''ll be right down." In the hotel room, Malcolm lifted the curtain and looked out. As expected, some


    raindrops fell. He hung up the phone and walked outside. He didn''t want to see Hugh make it to Pebin


    as soon as he got off the ne, because he was afraid that he would get angry and jealous once he


    saw him¡­


    When he just walked out of the room, he saw a man and a woman walking in the empty corridor. Then


    he saw the person, who named George.


    George also saw Malcolm, so he immediately pushed the woman aside and walked towards him with a


    smile. In a hurry, he reached out his hand and said, "Mr. Malcolm! How rare! I haven''t got a chance to


    talk to you alone! "


    Then, George came over to him with a sincere smile on his face.


    Mr. Malcolm lifted up his hand. When the smile on the George''s face widened, he put his hands in his


    pockets and said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to have a private talk with you. Goodbye."


    George raised his eyebrows and then smiled in a low voice. He took his hand back and said, "After all,


    both of us have the surname of Quan."


    "That''s why I don''t want to talk to you." With his lips pursed slightly, Malcolm nodded to George politely


    and said goodbye.


    Looking at Malcolm''s receding figure, George sneered disdainfully. ''What''s so proud of a bastard?


    Even if he is rich, so what? Deep inside, he was a humble servant.''


    "Come here!" George waved to the woman who was get rid of by him. Then she leaned over him in a


    coquettish way, and they two put their arms around each other''s shoulders and went into the VIP room


    of George.


    After asking a while in the hall, Benson turned his head to look at a person enter the door of the hall,


    only to find that it was Hugh. He walked in from outside. After hesitating for a while, he finally stepped


    forward and said, "Mr. Su."


    Seeing him, Hugh''s smile faded. He asked, "Mr. Ji, what can I do for you?"


    "You just arrived?" "Haven''t you seen Poppi yet?" asked Benson.


    "Poppi?" "What? Isn''t she here? "


    "She..."


    "Mr. Ji! Mr. Ji! " When Benson was about to say something, his assistant, Tom, rushed out of the crowd


    and ran very fast. When he didn''t see him, he shouted, "Miss. Poppi, Miss. Poppi has gone up the


    mountain!"


    "What was she doing up the mountain? !" Benson panicked. "When did she go?"


    "There is a wishing tree on the mountain. Miss. Poppi has gone to make a wish," Tom gasped for air


    and said, "I heard from two journalists that Miss. Poppi went there alone and left at five o''clock. She


    hasn''te back yet..."


    "Damn it!" Hugh cursed and turned to rush out.


    As soon as he saw Hugh, Benson hurriedly tried to follow him, but was stopped by Tom. "Mr. Ji! It''s


    raining outside. Please put on more clothes. "


    "Why are you still telling me to wear more clothes?" After hearing what he said, he immediately shook


    off Tom''s hand and rushed out of the room.


    When Malcolm went downstairs, he saw Hugh and Benson rushing out of the house one after another.


    He couldn''t help frowning. Just then, Sean came from him behind, "Mr. Malcolm."


    "Where are they going?" Malcolm asked immediately. Why did Hugh run away before seeing Malcolm?


    "Miss. Poppi has been climbing the mountain for three hours and hasn''te down yet." Sean said in


    a low voice, "Mr. Su and Mr. Ji went to look for her."


    After that, the casual expression in his eyes suddenly became sharp, and his face was firm. He


    immediately turned around, while walking, as if the wind blew. He said: "I''ll go to drive, and call me


    about the details."


    Sean followed him and stopped immediately. "Yes, master."


    The three people left in a hurry in the hall, which attracted a lot of onlookers.


    Malcolm didn''t know how he got in the car, but pressed the elerator hard instinctively.


    "On the third peak of the Roma mountain, there is a wishing tree, which grows on the other side of the


    hotel."


    "I couldn''t get through to Mr. Poppi''s phone, and I also couldn''t get the location information."


    "Word has it that the wishing tree is spread among folks. Some touristse to make wishes of


    themselves. The police haven''t identified the tourist area yet¡­ As a result, there were not well


    protected. "


    "Up to now, nobody has received any rescue call, but the rescue helicopters have been sent on their


    way as your ordered."


    Malcolm didn''t hang up the phone. He was getting more and more worried while listening to the news


    from Sean. The rain on Pebin seemed to be heavier. Didn''t Poppi check the weather before she went


    out? med! Damn it!


    The brake stopped with a creak¡­


    Ten minutester, at the foot of the mountain, Malcolm stopped the car. Without any time to think or


    react, he lifted his feet and ran up the mountain. On the other side of the parking lot, there was the car


    parked by the two of Hugh and Benson.


    There was only a path along the mountain. Malcolm ran up, and he could vaguely hear a loud shout


    from left and right.


    If Hugh was going to the left, and Benson went to the right. Then Malcolm would have to go to the


    middle of mountain.


    Malcolm breathed out, wiped off the rain on his face and shouted, "Poppi! Poppi! " There was a slight


    quiver in his voice.


    There were many lush trees on the mountain, and Poppi was hiding under a tree to avoid the rain.


    When she looked at the time, it was already eight o''clock. She thought that she''d better go down the


    mountain as soon as possible, or she would not be caught in the rain, nor would she be frozen to


    death.


    Poppi sighed and went down the mountain. However, the rain path was wet and slippery. She


    identally stepped on a small stone. After a quick screech, her right ankle joint seemed to be in the


    wrong ce. It was so painful that she squatted down and sweated heavily.


    "What an evil n!" Cursed Poppi in a low voice and tried to stand up despite the pain. However,


    before she left, she felt that her leg was so painful that she really couldn''t walk. She timidly moved her


    body to the foot of a pine tree by the side of the path to shelter from the rain. She squatted down and


    brushed her high heels with her brush. Then she threw them away angrily and rubbed her own joints


    gently.


    ''Should I ask someone to save myself?''?


    ''Who is she looking for help?'' She wondered iW in her mind. Benson Ji? No way! Malcolm? It is


    impossible! She decided to call the police!


    Poppi groaned and took out her mobile phone. The screen lit up and there was no signal.


    "Damn it!" ''ha ha, just take a look! She had to rely on herself at this critical moment!


    When poppi supported herself with her hands on the ground and was about to stand up, she saw a


    beam of lighting closer and closer to her. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to make a


    sound. Was he a bad guy?


    "Poppi! ''poppi! Is that you? "


    The man''s voice came through. Hearing that, Poppi got up and said in a firm voice, "Malcolm!" Why is


    Malcolm here?


    "It''s me! it''s me! I''m here! " "Of course it''s my pleasure! I''m here! What a coincidence! How did you find


    me? I was about to call someone! "


    She didn''t see him, but heard him. As soon as he heard the response in the rain, Malcolm suddenly


    lost all his strength andpletely rxed.


    He saw a small figure in the distance who seemed to be smiling¡­ But at this time, the worried


    expression on Malcolm''s face suddenly turned into anger. He followed the voice to find out what


    happened. At a nce, he saw Poppi squatting under the tree. He walked two steps to her and


    shouted, "what are you doing here sote! Is it interesting to let someone up the mountain to find you?!


    Hmm? "


    Poppi shivered because of the grievance and she sobbed, "I¡­ I came to make wishes, but the


    signature of the wishes could not be hanged up, which dyed the time. It was not easy to hang it on


    the wall, and it began to rain again. Who knew it was sote. You¡­ "Do youe up for me?"

 Chapter 110 Wait For Me Please

    Chapter 110 Wait For Me Please


    Boom ¡­ Ssh ¡­


    Poppi cursed at the damn weather and ran out of the cram school. She put her schoolbag on top of her


    head and rushed all the way to the bus station. She didn''t want her ssmates to find out that she had


    left alone. She didn''t take an umbre with her at the sudden severe rain. What a bad luck. ''I guess I''ll


    go to the cram school for her tomorrow. She doesn''t have to pretend to be sick, or she''ll be really sick!''


    she thought!


    There was no one on the street because of the rain. Only a few Mercedes Benz cars were shuttling


    quickly. With the lonely street lights, it seemed more empty and lonely.


    "ng!"


    "Ah!" A car passed by with a stream of water sshed all over Poppi''s body. She quickly pulled her


    skirt and jumped to the roadside, looking annoyed.


    On the roadside, there happened to be a big tree, so Poppi quickly stood under the tree and screwed


    the water on her dress.


    Bowwow ¡­ Woof ¡­


    When Poppi raised her arm to wipe the water from her face, She heard the helpless groans of little


    animals from the tall grass beside the tree. Poppi stopped immediately and listened carefully.


    "Woof ¡­ Bow-wow... "


    Not long after, a soft voice came from the grass, which made it more pitiful in the rain. It should be a


    puppy, right?


    Seeing this, Poppi could not help feeling sympathetic for it as she knew that she only loved dogs. On


    her way to school, she only saw stray dogs and she had to buy some food to feed them. In the end, the


    dogs around the school always stood their tails up when they saw her. Someone bullied her, and a


    group of dogs ran up to chase them away. The scene was spectacr. If her father didn''t stop her, she


    would take all the stray dogs home.


    One of the reasons why her father didn''t allow her to keep a dog was that Celine was allergic to


    animals.


    It seemed that Poppi did not care about the rain at all and her clothes at all. She put her schoolbag


    aside, squatted down and went into the grass. She then slowly followed the sound to find the source of


    the voice. She gently said: "don''t be afraid, puppy. Where are you?"


    Some hard wood branches in the grass blocked her way, and her face and body were scratched.


    Poppi lowered her hat and adjusted her mask. She knelt down on the ground and climbed into the


    grass bit by bit. The grass was a little high enough to cover the whole body of Poppi.


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    The sound of the dog was in front of her, and she was so happy that she hurriedly pushed away arge


    leaf in front of her and called, "puppy..."


    The smile on Poppi''s face suddenly froze as soon as she pushed away the leaves. All of a sudden, her


    eyes met a cold sight which was like a sharp knife staring at her in a rainy night.


    Is there a man hiding here?!


    All of a sudden, Poppi was out of breath and was about to scream, but before she could open her


    mouth, a bright light shed in front of her eyes and with a sound of whipping, a bright dagger held out


    on her neck in an instant. The man in front of her slowly said in a ferocious, weak voice, "my dagger is


    so sharp. If you dare to scream, it will cut your throat."


    It was a man! Poppi suddenly shut up. She was so scared that her body stiffened and was still


    trembling slightly.


    "Bow-wow..." The dog whimpered beside the man''s elbow.


    The next second when Poppi felt the rage from the man, she saw this man move his hand and the knife


    was stabbed in the direction of the puppy.


    "Oh, no!" Poppi grabbed the man''s arm all of a sudden, "you ¡­ What are you doing? "


    The man gasped and the knife in his hand fell to the ground feebly. He fell to the ground as well.


    When she was about to reach for the knife, her hand was grabbed by the man opposite her. His hand


    was as strong as an iron rope which hurt his arm.


    "Even so, killing you is as easy as killing an ant for me!" The man''s voice was fierce and loud in the


    rain, but he still sounded young.


    The grass was dark. Poppi could only see the man''s eyes and nodded with trembling, but she felt her


    hands were sticky. She rubbed her sticky hand with the other hand and smelled blood ¡­


    "You... You are injured?" Poppi was shocked and became more afraid. What a unlucky night! She was


    going to have this kind of thing! ''Will he kill me?'' ''No, I''m just eighteen years old. I don''t want to die yet!''


    The man snorted and did not speak.


    "Where... Where did you get hurt?" Poppi didn''t know why she asked this question all of a sudden, so


    she quivered her hands to feel the man''s arm. Just after she touched it a few times, the man took a


    deep breath.


    "You are injured in the rain. You will get a fever." Poppi said in low voice. Poppi was so kind-hearted


    that she suddenly picked up the knife and looked at it for a long time. Then she pulled her skirt and


    made a deep cut with the knife. In the darkness, she touched the wound on the man''s body and


    carefully bound it up.


    The dog whimpered, looking so pitiful.


    "You go there to look for him!"


    "Damn it! Where is she? "


    At this moment, she heard a lot of footsteps on the road all of a sudden. It was followed by fierce


    screams. It seemed that they were looking for someone.


    Poppi was a little dizzy because of the rain, but when she heard the sounding from the road, she


    closed her mouth subconsciously. Looking at the man in front of him, she guessed that those people


    were looking for him?


    "Woof, woof, woof..."


    The dog barked again, which startled both the two hiding in the grass. Seeing this, Poppi took the


    puppy in her arms and smoothed its hair. The puppy stopped crying immediately.


    No one was found on the road, neither did she hear the sound, but quickly scattered, and the footsteps


    were getting farther and farther.


    Completely relieved, Poppi asked in a low voice, "how long are you going to hide here?"


    "What do you want to do?" The man said, narrowing his eyes.


    "I..." Poppi shrank her body and said, "I just want to say that it''s not a good way for you to hide here as


    you are still injured. I''ll go to buy some medicine for you and take you to a ce to shelter from the


    rain. Otherwise ¡­ You may die. "


    Ssh ¡­


    The rain seemed to be getting heavier. After a long time, the man opposite her spoke slowly, "what''s


    your name?"


    "Celine!"


    Poppi had been silently repeating Celine''s name in her heart for thousands of times. She was afraid


    that she had forgotten to answer when the teacher pointed at "Celine". But now, she blurted it out as


    soon as she heard the name.


    "No, no, no, No. I am not..." Poppi screamed. Poppi began to exin in a hurry. What if he will take his


    revenge on Celine after that day? med! Damn it!! Poppi swallowed hard and said, "my name is not


    Celine, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter." The man seemed to be a little angry and reached out his hand to take off the mask


    of Poppi. Poppi was shocked and stepped back quickly as she covered her face with her hand and said


    in a low voice, "you ¡­ What are you doing! "


    The man paused. After a while, he snorted dejectedly, "why don''t you go and buy me the antidote?"


    "I..." All kinds of grievances and dissatisfaction welled up in Poppi''s heart. What a weird man! Since


    she had helped him out of kindness, how could he be so arrogant and bossy? Poppi turned around with


    the puppy in her arms, and slightly poked her head out of the grass. Looking at the empty road, she


    took a deep breath and ran.


    But after she had just run two steps, she suddenly stopped, turned around and went back to the grass


    again. She stuffed the puppy in her arms to the man and said, "you, you help me take care of the


    puppy, and let it stay with you first. Please don''t hurt it. Dogs are human''s good friends, and you must


    be good to them! I''ll be back soon! "


    "Will youe back?"


    "Of course I wille back!" Poppi replied without hesitation and touched the dog''s head again, "you


    must wait for me! Don''t get wet. I''ll be right back after buying some medicine! "


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    The word "Okay" became an eternal memory.


    Poppi came back to earth from the distant memory and looked at the woman sitting opposite her. She


    smiled lightly and said, "that was eight years ago. I had a fever when I came back that night. I didn''t


    know if it was a dream. "


    "With remembering all the details, I''m sure it''s not a dream!" "Did you see the face of the man clearly?"


    said Shirley.


    "No, I didn''t." Poppi shook her head and said, "it was raining and it was so dark outside. If I found a


    person hiding in the grass, my eyesight would be much better. But you still wish that I could see his


    face clearly. Butter, I was still worried that someone would cause trouble for Celine. After I went to


    the University, I called her every day, but nothing happened. Perhaps that person has been chased by


    others? "


    With her back leaning against the chair, Shirley was discouraged and asked, "so you didn''t find him


    after that?"


    Poppi rolled her eyes at her and said, "my elder sister, I saved him, why do you still want me to find


    him? When I came back with the medicine, the man and the dog were both gone. They didn''t have any


    blood. I doubt that I was delusional ¡­ All right, let''s stop talking about this. "


    "Let''s drop it. I have something to deal with this afternoon. I have a few words with you before I go. "


    "Please go ahead." Poppi smiled.


    "Don''t have too much burden in mind. Just go ahead. I will be there for you! I''m in favor of your


    rtionship absolutely! " Shirley patted her chest. "These days when you''re not here, there''s a kind of


    gossip going on in Ye city, and it''s still concerned about the rtionship between you and Benson.


    Don''t worry it in your mind. Of course, they don''t know you''re the wife of the best man in Ye city and


    your husband Malcolm enough to back you up! "


    Poppi pursed her lips and smiled. She could not help feeling happy in her heart.


    "Hey, hey, you must restrain your sweet appearance!" With her finger bent, Shirley tapped the table


    slightly and said, "especially in front of Mr. Su, you can''t behave like this. Otherwise, he will cry when


    he sees this. He has been in low spirits these days. It turns out that you have caused him misery by


    your beauty. Ms. Su must have known it, right? "


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi smiled apologetically, "it seems that he knows I''m going to find Malcolm."


    "Well! Then he must have known everything. "


    "No, no, No. Maybe he don''t know about our marriage yet! Don''t tell him about it! " "Keep it a secret!"


    Poppi pulled Shirley and said.


    With a "OK" sign, Shirley made a promise happily.

 Chapter 111 She was pregnant

    Chapter 111 She was pregnant


    After lunch, they were about to say goodbye. Just when they were about to go separate ways, Poppi


    called to Malcolm and told him to pick her up to the mountain to visit his grandma. However, when


    Shirley heard that Malcolm wasing over, she didn''t leave immediately. She stubbornly sat next to


    Poppi, waiting for him.


    "I have tried my best to match you and Mr. Su some time ago. What''s more, I want you to be together


    with Mr. Su in the face of Mr. Malcolm. He must have a lot of issues with me in his mind. I am ying


    with fire!" She sighed, "I want to take advantage of today to get close to him. "Poppi, it''s depend on you


    from now on!"


    Poppi shook her head speechlessly and bantered with her, "do you need protection now? "You are


    Miss Shirley, the international supermodel!"


    "The more, the better. I hope I can get as much benefit as possible," Shirley replied, chuckling.


    Malcolm arrived at the appointed ce soon. Seeing Poppi and Shirley standing by the road, he


    opened the door and got off the car.


    "He ising!" As soon as she saw the man in front of her, Shirley quickly put her finger in the middle


    of the Poppi''s waist and teased, "your husband is so handsome!"


    Poppi turned to look at Malcolm. Today, Malcolm was wearing a silver suit, which was picked out by


    Poppi for him. After that, he was not as calm and mature as usual. Instead, he was a little more


    vigorous and energetic. Together with his gentle eyes, he was walking to Poppi, just like a model taken


    on the street, was so shining and eye-catching on the bustling street.


    Yes, he was so handsome.


    Hearing this, Malcolm took a nce at Shirley and knew that Poppi had told her what had happened.


    He walked straight to her and asked, "have you had lunch? Are you full? "


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Poppi nodded and asked, "have you eaten yet?"


    "Just a little." Malcolm held her hand naturally. Startled by the men and women walking around, she


    tried to avoid them, but it was impossible for her to get rid of his hand with all her strength.


    Standing aside, Shirley felt like a giant bulb shining. However, the two of them were so intimate that


    they ignored her! With her mouth slightly pouted and her hands on her waist, she hummed, "Hey, you


    two, please look at me!"


    Turning around, Malcolm said, "why should I stare at you? If you don''t have anything else to say, we


    are leaving now. "


    The corners of Shirley''s mouth couldn''t help twitching slightly. She put on a ttering smile and said,


    "Mr. Malcolm, don''t be so cold! If you and my Poppi get married in the future, I can still be a bridesmaid!


    Now it''s the most important to get along well with you, isn''t it? "


    "Okay, okay, no problem!" "I thought you were busy this afternoon? I also have something to do. Let''s


    go now! There are too many people on the street. I''m afraid. " Poppi said.


    "Mr. Malcolm is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" As if she was regretted at her failure does not live


    up to her expectations, she sighed again and said, "that''s all right, just go! I''m leaving too! "


    "Then I''ll go!" "Just call me if you need anything." said Poppi.


    Shirley nodded. "Go ahead. No more nonsense. My assistant is on his way."


    Poppi said a few words with Shirley and got on the car with Malcolm. She crossed her arms over her


    chest, standing on the street. Her mouth curved up after she stared at the bake of them for a long time.


    "You finally smile?" A man''s voice sounded beside her ear, "you are in a good mood. ''has Poppie


    back? You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Then, she turned around, stretched herself and naturally said, "Oh! Thank God, you havee here at


    last, Dan Chen."


    Wearing a pair of jeans and a thin sweater, Dan looked like a handsome boy. He stood beside Shirley


    and said, "Have you waited for a long time? Am Ite? "


    "It''s notte. Poppi just left." Shirley passed her bag to him and said, "next time, you should wear


    mature clothes. You are younger than me and you are wearing jeans. That will make me look older."


    "I''m your assistant. If I don''t wear this, do you want I wear a suit? It''s not convenient to carry your bag. "


    Dan Chen smiled and shook his head. "Let''s leave here. There is a task this afternoon."


    Then, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "Okay, let''s go! I got to take a car! "


    The atmosphere in the car was different from that in the past. Even Sean could felt the happiness full of


    the car from the two person.


    "Grandma must be angry again as we don''t see her in such a long time." Poppi shook her head and


    smiled, "but fortunately, I prepared so many jokes."


    Looking at her swaying body, Edward was a little unhappy. He reached out his arm and brought her to


    his control. Then he slowly said, "what joke? A story of the tortoise again? "


    "In order to remove this title, I''ve changed anther joke." The interest of Poppi was aroused. She turned


    to Malcolm, "would you like to hear it?"


    Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "okay!"


    "Ahem!" Poppi cleared her throat. "It''s said that a ck man came to buy silk stockings. And he said to


    the boss, ''I want flesh-colored one.". The owner nodded and gave him a pair of flesh colored stockings.


    The ck man shook his head, and then repeated the word ''flesh colored'', which the owner could not


    understand. A customer beside him, who said, ''the ck color is the ck people''splexion, you


    should give him a ck one!'' Haha... "


    But before she could finish her words, Poppi burst intoughter out of breath. In the front row, Sean


    covered her mouth and couldn''t helpughing.


    Malcolm curled his lips and smoothed the Apple''s hair. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed her on the


    lips. After a good taste of her mouth, he then sat straight again and looked at the panicked face of


    Poppi in a rxed way.


    Poppi covered her mouth and her face turned red because of suffocation. She mumbled, "you¡­ What


    are you doing? "


    "your joke is so good, I give you a reward." Malcolm''s eyes lit up and he looked at Poppi gently.


    Poppi''s face turned redder. She kept her voice low and said breathlessly, "you are such a rogue!"


    Malcolmughed and shrugged, "whatever you say."


    The car drove on the mountainous road. The view was really breathtaking. They drove all the way to


    the vi, and the car stopped beside the spray fountain. Malcolm and Poppi got off the car together. As


    soon as she stepped out, a gust of cold wind blew, and she shivered. It was true that the temperature


    on the mountain was much colder than that in the city.


    "Let''s go inside. It''s cold outside," Malcolm patted Poppi''s shoulder and led her into the vi.


    "Yes." Poppi nodded her head slightly and walked into the living room with Malcolm, "grandma? Where


    are you, grandma? "


    The olddy was walking downstairs with Cora holding her arm. When she was about to rebuke, she


    saw the two of them holding each other''s shoulders and immediately felt that her eyesight had


    recovered. She hummed deliberately and turned her head to one side. She whispered to Cora, "look at


    these two people. They seem to have a better rtionship now?"


    Hearing the olddy''s apparent warning, Cora frowned and answered indifferently, "yes."


    "Grandma, what are you whispering with Cora?" Seeing the olddy went downstairs, Poppi ran out of


    Malcolm''s arms and went up the stairs to wee the olddy. She acted like a spoiled child and said,


    "tell me, please."


    The olddy naturally leaned toward Poppi and said, "little girl, I won''t tell you! You haven''te here


    for so long. How dare you want me to whisper to you? Forget it! "


    Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "well, grandma, what would you like to eat tonight? I''ll make it for


    you right away. Tomorrow''s breakfast is also cook by me. Your grandson and I will leave the morning


    the day after tomorrow. For another day with you, okay? "


    "Well, it sounds great." The olddy turned her head aside arrogantly and went down thest stair.


    Malcolm also went up to hold her and called, "grandma."


    The olddy nodded her head with a smile, "my good grandson."


    "Grandma, you are being unfair. I call you first and you onlyugh at your grandson."


    "Silly girl, if I don''t have a grandson, I won''t recognize you. Why should I smile at you?" After she


    ruthlessly finished her words, she saw the disappointment in Poppi''s eyes and snickered, "if you give


    birth to a great grandson for me, I will smile at you."


    "Grandma, you say that again!" Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "I can''t do it by myself alone."


    While saying that, she gave Malcolm a smile wickedly, which seemed to mean something.


    "Yes, grandma." "Just wait patiently. I''m sure you will have a lovely great grandson next summer."


    Malcolm said.


    "Yes..." Without thinking, Poppi echoed and nodded her head. Then she realized that something was


    wrong. She turned around and stared at Malcolm, "what did you say?"


    Before Malcolm could answer, The olddy''s eyes lit up and she stared at Poppi''s belly, "Maybe¡­ Is


    she pregnant? "


    "Pregnant?" Poppi also looked down at her belly following the direction of the olddy, and she was so


    surprised that she could not close her mouth. Ever since she got together with Malcolm, they had


    almost had sex every night. As for the safety measures, they hadn''t taken any. Maybe she was


    pregnant in fact?


    Malcolm touched his nose and looked a little embarrassed, not knowing what to say.


    The olddy was very happy. She pped her hands with excitement. She turned around quickly and


    helped Poppi back to sit on the sofa. "Sit down. Let cook-general cook the dinner. You just need to take


    good care of yourself." Looking at the appearance of these two people, it was okay even if they had no


    children.


    "It doesn''t matter!" Poppi came to her sense and shook her head immediately. She struggled to sit up


    and flushed. "I''ll cook dinner for you."


    "Sit well." Malcolm touched Poppi''s hair and said, "having a rest tonight after a long journey is


    exhausting. Just get up and prepare breakfast tomorrow morning."


    What Malcolm said seemed to be magic. For an instant, Poppi gave up and sat down obediently. She


    nodded and said, "okay."


    Her hands clenched ¡­


    Cora stood in the distance, with growing hostility. She could see the smile on his face, hear his gentle


    words and feel his good mood. Did all of this happen because of Poppi? She was unwilling to give up


    ¡­ After all, she had been with Mr. Malcolm for the longest time. Why?

 Chapter 112 I Only Love You

    Chapter 112 I Only Love You


    The olddy was overjoyed. She looked at the two people who were different from usual, and her smile


    was full of wrinkles. She turned around and staggered to the kitchen. "I''ll ask the maid to cook!"


    "Grandma, don''t worry." Poppi said. Seeing the olddy wave her hand, she heaved a sigh and turned


    around. "Cora! Come with grandma... "


    Her voice trailed off in the middle of the sentence. Hearing that, Poppi could not help but see that the


    moment the Cora turned around, the expression on her face was filled with disgust, sadness and


    resentment, like a knife stabbing into her heart.


    "What''s wrong?" But Malcolm grasped the arm of Poppi all of a sudden. With a nervous expression on


    his face, he turned around to take a look at Cora and said coldly: "Cora, go to the kitchen to find


    grandma."


    After meeting with Poppi''s eyes, Cora came to her sense and restrained all her emotions. Hearing the


    order of Malcolm, she nodded slightly and said, "yes, young master."


    Poppi took a deep breath and suddenly realized that she had nothing to talk with Cora in the past three


    years, probably because of Malcolm! Was Cora hostile to her? "Cora versus Malcolm ¡­


    "What are you thinking about?" Malcolm sighed and tried to get her out of her world. He was afraid that


    Poppi would be immersed in her own world and he couldn''t go into that ce. He would panic.


    "Nothing." Poppi smiled and pretended as if nothing had happened, "it''s not appropriate for us to stand


    here while grandma is in the kitchen."


    "She hates the kitchen the most. She wille out as soon as she is ready." Then, before he finished


    his words, he saw his grandmother walking out of the kitchen. After taking two steps, she turned


    around and reminded them, "don''t forget it!"


    Sheughed and waited for the olddy toe here to watch TV with her. It was rare for Malcolm to


    sit beside her. Putting on his home slippers, he sat beside Poppi in a casual way. He didn''t watch TV


    but held her hand to move. Poppi was drawn out and he pulled her hands back a few minutester.


    "Square dance!" A group ofely aunts were invited from a weekend show on TV. They danced


    square on TV. The olddy was excited when she saw them, "Little Turtle, jump up quickly."


    "Me?" Poppi was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "grandma, it''s not that I''m bragging. I''m sure


    I''ve danced better than them."


    "Then youe and dance!" The olddy pushed Poppi and stood up.


    Poppi scratched her head. She took a look at Malcolm, and then looked at the expectant eyes of the


    grandma. She stood up and said, "don''tugh!"


    Malcolm nodded, but couldn''t help smiling.


    Facing the television, Poppi began to dance together with the other aunts. Exaggerated movements


    and joyous music could be seen clearly as she jumped here and there. She looked very happy but


    even more funny.


    Malcolm couldn''t help but burst intoughter, and even the olddyughed loudly.


    Poppi didn''t stop dancing and moved her body vehemently, "my dear grandma, would you consider me


    as a beautiful flower in the square if I get old? There must be many old men who want to dance with


    me. "


    "Well, forget it!" The olddy pouted. "I really know my grandson. He is very envious of everyone who


    was close to you, he might do anything out of jealousy. It is impossible to you want to dance with the


    old man! Then he maybe would not let you dance in the square."


    Hearing that, Poppi giggled, stopped and fell into the sofa weakly. She stared at Malcolm and smiled,


    "Mr. Malcolm, is that so?"


    "You guess?" Malcolm cast a nce at her calmly.


    "I can''t guess it." "I''m so tired," Poppi gasped and slightly lifted the corners of her mouth. Grandma,


    please sit here. I want to check if dinner is ready. " Then she went to the kitchen.


    Malcolm kept looking at Poppi. The olddy smiled gently and felt a little relieved. What she cared


    about most seemed not to be a problem. She would have no regret even if she died now.


    The delicious dinner at the table made Poppi feel that it was too heavy.


    There were the yam stew, fried eggs with leek, stewed bean curd with loach and one¡­ The pig


    kidneys! In front of Poppi were stewed ck chicken, mushroom soup and Toad soup and double snow


    with ice candy.


    The olddy urged them to eat.


    Malcolm''s face darkened. He quietly pushed the pig kidneys far away and ate several other dishes,


    ignoring the olddy''s enthusiasm. Sitting opposite to Mr. Malcolm, Poppi almost burst intoughter,


    but before she had time tough at others, the olddy began to entertain her again. Poppi pouted and


    pretended to eat two chicken ws.


    ''well, some dishes are nourishing yin for the body of woman and other dishes are tonifying yang for


    male organ. What an obvious purpose!'' they thought!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, there was not enough time for them to enjoy the slow pace, then the olddy urged


    Poppi and Malcolm to go upstairs to sleep.


    Then he said reluctantly, "grandma, we are here to keep youpany. Why are you driving us to


    sleep?"


    "For you can give birth to a great grandson for me!" She said confidently, "you two are adults now. It''s


    not fun to y with me. I don''t need your apany. I want a great grandson."


    This reason couldn''t be refuted by them. And then they were pushed into the bedroom together.


    The bedroom was dark without any light on. It was a clear, bright moon with some cold light.


    "What?" Poppi took a deep breath and walked to the window, "don''t turn on the light, okay? The moon


    is shining brightly tonight. "


    Seeing the smile on Poppi''s face like a fairy again, Malcolm could not help but ask, "you smiled again.


    What are youughing at?"


    "What?" Poppi was confused. She turned around and seemed to merge with the huge moon behind.


    "Did Iugh?" she asked. She touched her face and continued, "I''m just in a good mood. I can''t help


    but smile. Is the smile on my face very obvious?"


    Malcolm walked two steps to the side of Poppi and nodded, "it''s obvious."


    Obviously, he was deeply moved. He was poisoned by Poppi and was addicted to kissing her.


    He gently wrapped his arms around her waist, slightly leaned over, and gradually kissed her


    seductively and tantalizingly. Finally, there was only one centimeter between them, and they breathed


    deeply.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom became a little ambiguous.


    Poppi was a little tipsy. She put her soft hand on his shoulder. She stood on tiptoe slightly. Her face


    was red, but she looked at him without blinking. Her mouth was slightly open and she was somewhat at


    a loss¡­


    "Poppi, do you like me?" Said Malcolm in a mellow voice.


    "Yes, I like you." Poppi nodded, absent-minded


    "Kiss me."


    He said in an imperative tone which made Poppi couldn''t refuse. Now she realized that seduction was


    not exclusive to women and that men were even better. Poppi''s mind went nk. She slowly moved


    closer to his lips, raised her head, closed her eyes, and slowly kissed him. Trembling, she reached out


    her tongue¡­


    Under the moonlight, their figures were perfectly matched.


    "Cora is just my subordinate," After kissing for a long time, Malcolm''s voice sounded a little breathless.


    He held Poppi''s waist with one hand, and held her head with the other hand. Then he whispered in her


    ear, "what did she do to you just now? Are you afraid of her? "


    Poppi shook her head in his arms and said, "No."


    Malcolm kissed the Poppi''s hair, pushed her away a little bit, stared at her eyes and said seriously, "do


    you know that I''m a friend of Mr. Wei?"


    Poppi nodded.


    "I came out with him in the first ce. For a long time ago. I had been doing the same things as he is


    still doing now. Butter, I chose a bright path, and he continued to struggle in darkness. It was Cora


    who saved Barry, and then she worked for me. So the rtion of Cora with only was the subordinate-


    superior. I told you that because I wanted you not to think too much. "


    "Then¡­ Does she like you? " Asked Poppi.


    Malcolm frowned, "I don''t know. I only like you. " Poppi smiled.


    Then he pinched Poppi''s face, "leave her alone. And, what I just said is to tell you, don''t be afraid.


    That''s my past. I can''t change it. I will take good care of you from now on and won''t let you touch those


    bad things. "


    "I''m not afraid!" Poppi said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Malcolm said in a rxed tone, but with a serious look on his face, "but if someone


    trouble you, I can''t guarantee that I will kill which in an extreme way, no matter who it is."


    Poppi was shocked and reflexively looked at Malcolm. In the dark bedroom, Poppi just stared at him.


    She could actually see the ruthlessness and other cruel means from his eyes. He was totally


    surrounded by rage¡­


    Poppi was not afraid at all but she could not help thinking those scenes which happened many years


    ago. The look in her eyes was very simr to that of the man who was rescued by her on that rainy


    night¡­


    "Ah!" When Poppi was thinking, she suddenly felt light. She couldn''t help but screamed rapidly. The


    next second, she fell on the bed, and Malcolm got close to her.


    "What are you thinking about now?" Malcolm kissed her abruptly and put his hand into her clothes


    quickly and skillfully.


    Poppi whined and quickly hid herself. She blushed and said, "stop it. Grandma is next door!"


    "Don''t worry!" Malcolm unbuttoned Poppi and said in a low voice, "grandma has prepared so many


    dishes for us. We can''t waste her talent."


    "Not now! But it was too early now¡­ Well... "


    "I can''t wait anymore." "You haven''t told me what you are thinking about yet," murmured Malcolm while


    kissing her hurriedly.


    "Nothing." Afraid that Malcolm would misunderstand her, Poppi took the initiative to put her arms


    around his neck. She must have been brainwashed by Shirley today. Thinking of what happened eight


    years ago, she was still lost in wild thoughts. If the man is Malcolm, the world would be too small!


    Besides, she had never heard from Celine that someone had looked for her. It was her own thinking.


    "What if you are pregnant, Poppi?" Malcolm asked deliberately.


    "What?" Hearing this, Poppi came to her senses suddenly and asked, "will the baby be born? I... I... "


    "Well, give birth to it." "Bear me a child." Malcolm interrupted her.


    The air in the bedroom was so romantic and refreshing.


    Feeling his gentle and lingering act, Poppi''s heart was warmed and she nodded


    unconsciously.

 Chapter 113 Please, resign now

    Chapter 113 Please, resign now


    When Poppi woke up, it was already eight o''clock. It was sote that she was unable to eat the


    breakfast with others together, much less to cook it for them. But when she went downstairs, the old


    lady not only didn''t get angry but also looked at Poppi with a smile on her face with deep meaning.


    Malcolm was sitting with the olddy at the table. He was reading the newspaper while eating. Hearing


    the sound of Poppiing down, he nced at her lightly. His eyes were gentle for a moment. "Wash


    your hands firstly ande to have breakfast. It is so cold. I will let someone heat it up again for you. "


    Poppi came over, rubbed her neck and yawned. Malcolm was serious now. However, he had given her


    all his virginity to her tonight. Was it her fortune or misfortune?


    No matter what happened, she had afortable time in the mountain.


    Next morning, Malcolm and Poppi went to the mountain behind to get some spring water. In the


    afternoon, they were like a gardener, who trimmed the garden with scissors. They were very happy.


    Poppi said that she would set up a swing in the yard and Malcolm nodded his head to agree.


    Perhaps, they could live like this for the rest of their lives. But they hadn''t finished their task yet, so they


    had to face some people and things outside.


    On a Monday morning, the weather was even colder. After a bleak autumn breeze, Ye city was


    deste, with leaves all over the ground.


    On the mountain, Poppi was well prepared to go out, like a warrior who had to face the gossips of the


    company.


    "If anything happens, remember to call me." After sending Poppi downstairs, Malcolm exhorted her


    repeatedly, "you know, you can''t hide anything from me. No matter what you have done, including


    being bullied or in trouble, don''t try to solve it by yourself. I will help you. Do you understand? "


    Poppi nodded her head and covered her chest with her hands as sheughed, "it feels so good to be


    protected! Mr. Malcolm, thank you so much! "


    Malcolmughed out loud, "it''s good that you know it. Go then! "


    "Yes, yes." She wrapped herself tighter with her clothes, pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Madeline noticed that Poppi had walked into the office building from the window of the car and then told


    Sean to drive.


    Not long after the car drove away, Hugh called.


    Malcolm stared at the phone and thought for a while. Then he slid the screen and answered the phone,


    "hello?"


    "Where are you?" "I want to have a talk with you. Talking to you something. " They all knew what they


    were talking about.


    "Okay, I also want to have a talk with you." But Malcolm agreed without hesitation, "Tell me the ce.


    I''m on my way to thepany."


    "I don''t want to bother myself with that. Let''s go to your office."


    "Okay." They hung up after a short talk.


    On the other side, Poppi felt a different sight as soon as she entered the magazine. Although she was


    a little ufortable, she still calmly walked towards THE office hall.


    Seeing Poppiing, Wendy trotted to wee her. She hugged her tightly with red eyes and asked,


    "where have you been these days, Poppi? Why didn''t you answer my calls? I''m so scared... "


    "Good girl." Poppi patted her on the head and said, "I went abroad for the moment, but I forgot to take


    my cell phone with me. I didn''t call you and it made you worried."


    Wendy shook her head and hugged her tightly. Then she got out of her arms and said sadly, "Thank


    God, Poppi you finallye back. Was there anything urgent for you to leave at the meeting that day?


    It is said in thepany. "


    "Never mind. It''s just a rumor." When Poppi was about tofort Wendy, she saw Tina walking over


    there. When she was hesitating if she should say hello, she said, "look, the director is back!"


    "Yes," said Poppi with a light smile


    "How are you these days?" Wearing a mocking face, Tina walked up to Poppi and looked at her up and


    down. "It seems that you''re a good girl. But you''re so selfish¡­ It seems that Mr. Ji has suffered a lot


    because of you! How can you feel at ease? "


    Poppi frowned and said nothing. On that day, when others looked at them and saw that Benson had


    helped her, and there were so many people in the conference room, it must have been rumors about


    them, which must have caused a lot of trouble to him. It was getting more and more difficult for her to


    keep a simple rtionship with him. She wondered whether she should apologize to him? She should


    have apologized to him at the airport that day¡­


    Looking at Poppi, Tina hummed andughed. ''The more I look at her, the more disgusted I felt. Why do


    all those excellent men fall in love with her? What a hypocritical woman!''


    Wendy tugged at the sleeve of Poppi and said, "it''s time, Poppi. You have a lot of work to do!"


    "You are right." Poppi smiled at Tina and said, "I got to work."


    Tina narrowed her eyes with disdain. At this moment, the door of the elevator opened. She looked in


    the direction of the elevator and saw a capable woman walked in, surrounded by several managers of


    the magazine.


    "Look! Look who''s here!"


    "Wow, a real person looks more beautiful than on TV..."


    "Is she Mr. Ji''s fiancee? Am I in a dream? "


    The whispers around caught Poppi with a pause. She heard the footstepsing closer and closer


    until they stopped behind her. "Is her name Emily Pei?" The woman who made her be regarded as a


    "mistress" for several days. She was the fiancee of Farrell Ji!


    "Miss. Poppi, nice to meet you."


    Emily''s voice came from behind and it seemed to be smiling. Poppi exhaled lightly and turned around,


    "nice to meet you, Miss Emily Pei." After that, she looked directly into Emily''s eyes. Although Emily had


    put on a makeup, she still felt that she had a kind face, which was not as fierce as she had expected.


    Emily was dressed in a suit and ten cm high heels. She was a few centimeters taller than Poppi.


    Looking at her disdainfully, She reached out her hand and said, "it''s better to see you than listen to


    many times."


    "Hello." Poppi also reached out her hand to shake hands with Emily.


    "Benson have something to deal with, so he can''t work at the magazine office today. Although I have


    nothing to do with the magazine office, as his fiancee, I still want to do my best to help him, so I came


    here." Emily slightly raised the corners of her mouth, and her eyes were full of unrecognizable


    confidence. "Am I interrupting you?"


    Poppi was so nervous. But she still kept m and said, "Miss Pei, you must be kidding. Thepany


    is Mr. Ji''spany and you are Mr. Ji''s fiancee. I''m so ttered that you disturbed me. Miss Pei,


    whatever you want, juste to me. As an employee of the magazine, I will try my best to help you. "


    "Okay." Emily said immediately, "in that case, please you go to my office with me, okay?"


    "Miss Pei, this way please." Poppi with the gesture of "please", Emily arrogantly raised his head and


    walked forward on his high heels.


    "Poppi..." Wendy asked in a low voice, concerned. She opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking.


    Poppi gave her a reassuring smile and followed Emily to her office. Whereas, Tina did not say a word


    from beginning to end. She stared at Emily''s back, and her eyes darkened.


    "Humph¡­ I thought they would fight. "


    "Yes, it''s so boring!"


    "It seems that the two women can''t bear the drama!"


    After Poppi and Emily left the office, all sorts of voices came from the office hall. One was Mr. Ji''s


    legitimate fiancee, and the other was an employee who had an ambiguous rtionship with him.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be such a fierce scene like "bumping onto the earth"? Why don''t they fight with


    each other and have a quarrel? Why did they leave after saying a few words? That was so boring!


    "Shut up!" Unsuspecting, Tina roared and shouted at the people, "don''t you work anymore? Do you


    have nothing else to do?! If you have the ability to gossip in the office, why can''t you dig out the news


    from others at work? "


    After roaring, the office became silent. Tina said with a cold look on her face. Then she went back to


    her office, swollen with arrogance and anger.


    After Tina left, a voice suddenly burst intoughter. "Poppi and Emily should have been angry, but they


    don''t. Tina looked as if she was about to explode with anger. I''m getting confused..."


    Emily went straight to Benson Ji''s office. It was the first time that she had been here. But after she


    looked around, she suddenly felt a little sad. She asked faintly, "have you been to this office?"


    Poppi frowned and answered in a official way, "I came here once or twice for work."


    "Ah, for work?" Emily snorted and suddenly turned around, staring at Poppi domineeringly, "you don''t


    need toe here again. Please, resign now. "


    Knock, knock, knock¡­


    "Come in." In the headquarters of the SG Ggroup, Malcolm was reading a document in his office. After


    a knock on the door, he raised his head.


    The door of the office was opened by a moderate force. Entering it casually, Hugh took a look at


    Malcolm and said with a smile, "you will wait for me to be working for a while? Are you tired? "


    The smile on Hugh''s face was a little pale and decadent. Although he tried very hard to cover up his


    true feeling, Malcolm still noticed it at once.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have a seat." Malcolm signed the document, stood up and asked: "a cup of coffee for you?"


    After a while, Hugh sat on the sofa and curled up himself. Shaking his head, he replied, "I don''t feel like


    drinking coffee. I rarely drink coffee since then."


    Malcolm paused. Did he mean that after the coffee was made by Poppi?


    "Is she all right?" Hugh sighed.


    "Not bad." Then he walked to the desk and leaned against it. He didn''t know what to say next.


    "It''s so annoying! Malcolm, you are so annoying! I never thought that I would talk about a woman so


    seriously with you here. It''s so annoying. "


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect that, either." Malcolm stood in a casual manner, with his hands in his


    pockets.


    "I love her first. Why did you¡­ I hate you so much. " Said Hugh in frustration.


    "There is no distinction between the former and thetter in love. Moreover, if the two of us really care


    about priorities, it has to be me first."

 Chapter 114 Ten Million Dollars, Leave Him

    Chapter 114 Ten Million Dors, Leave Him


    As soon as Malcolm finished his words, Hugh suddenly raised his head and looked at him in shock.


    "You are the first one?"


    "Yes." Malcolm answered in a low voice. "I didn''t realize how I felt about her until you appeared¡­ It


    seemed that she couldn''t go on like this. I met a rival in love. I fell in love with her before you. " He had


    led an easy andfortable life in the past three years, and he was satisfied with the feeling that Poppi


    was always around him, as if she would do everything for him. But all of a sudden, Hugh appeared, and


    Benson returned back the country¡­ He suddenly became a little panic. He was afraid that he could not


    control Poppi any more. He was afraid that if she really left with anyone, he would regret saying that he


    could let her find a boyfriend¡­


    "Rivals in love¡­ Although I don''t want to admit it, but on the second thought, it seems to be true! " After


    a long time, Hugh was speechless. He shook his head with a smile and said with self mockery, "when?


    When did you fall in love with Poppi? Shirley said that you saved Poppi once four years ago. From then


    on, did you not contact her anymore? "


    "Sort of." Malcolm touched his pocket and suddenly wanted to have a cigarette.


    "Well, take it please!" Seeing this, Hugh took out his cigarette and lighter and threw them at Malcolm.


    Malcolm reached out his hand, held it in the air and said smartly, "thank you." He took a cigarette and


    put it in his mouth. Then he opened the lighter and lit it. After taking a puff, he looked a little hazy as


    curling smoke.


    Feeling that the sitting aura was too weak, Hugh moved his body and stood up straight, "then why do


    you pretend not to know Poppi?"


    Taking a heavy drag on his cigarette, Malcolm said, "I don''t mean to lie to you, Hugh. I only see you as


    my younger brother. But I have done too much wrong in the matter of Poppi. It''s all my fault. Don''t


    me her. It''s all my fault. I pretended that I didn''t know her because I didn''t expect things to develop


    like this. "


    "What do you mean?" Hugh frowned.


    He paused for a while and continued, "I''ve known her for a long time. I threatened her with Celine, so


    she had to listen to me. I told her not to be with you. " Then he looked at Hugh and repeated, "as soon


    as you arrived at Ye city, I warned her not to be with you."


    "Malcolm! you are a fucking bastard!" Hearing that, Hugh was so angry that he stepped in front of


    Malcolm and grabbed his tie, "why didn''t you tell me! Is it interesting to watch me being a fool? How


    dare you stab me in the back! Didn''t we agree to have a fairpetition? Is this called fairness? "


    Malcolm, with a cigarette in his hand, let it slowly burn. He frowned, not as excited as Hugh was. His


    eyes darkened but firm. "This is wrong. It was wrong to propose a fairpetition at that time.


    Because there is noparability between you and me, let alone fairness. " Seeing that Hugh seemed


    to be angry, Malcolm added, "Hugh, three years ago, Poppi and I had got married. Now, she is my


    wife."


    Hearing that, Hugh loosened his hand and took one step away from Malcolm. He could not help but


    open his mouth in disbelief, while the blue veins on his forehead suddenly jumped up. The corners of


    his mouth twitched a little, as if he was going to cry out orugh. It was a long time before he said


    slowly, "what did you say?"


    "I have got married with Poppi." Hearing this, Malcolm swallowed and snuffed out the cigarette. He


    didn''t need the cigarette as he felt relieved. It turned out that to tell the true would make him feel so


    relieved, even joyful.


    "Get married..." His throat was very dry. Since he could remember, he had never been so shocked.


    "How could this be? You got married without telling anyone? "


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded, "if you calm down, I''ll tell you."


    "I am very calm." Without thinking, Hugh gnashed his teeth and said, "go ahead."


    "Quit?"


    On the other side, in the magazine, Poppi screamed inconceivably, "Miss Pei, did I hear it wrong?"


    "What do you think?" Emily pointed at Benson''s desk casually. "It''s good for the three of us if you leave.


    I believe you will find another job which is quite easy for you. " After a pause, Emily raised his


    eyebrows and turned to Poppi, "if Miss. Poppi asks for money, I wonder if ten million dors is enough."


    Ten million dors?


    Poppi couldn''t help being surprised. After a while, she came to herself and smiled, "I''m so valuable."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really?" Emily looked at Poppi disdainfully. "For me, ten million dors is just a little bit. Ten million


    dors. Leave him. "


    Looking at Emily like a child who was ying with his teeth, Poppi smiled helplessly and said, "Miss


    Pei, if the magazine office wants to fire me, I certainly have nothing to say. But now it''s you who want


    me to leave and give me a sum of money. If this matter goes out, it will inevitably cause a discussion.


    People who don''t know me will think that I really have something to do with Mr. Ji. I won''t take the


    money. I won''t leave thepany. "


    "Do you really have no rtionship with him? !" "Don''t pretend that you know nothing! You are so


    hypocritical! "


    Poppi''s heart sank. "Maybe there was really something between me and Mr. Ji in the past, but now, the


    rtionship between me and Mr. Ji has nothing but work. Miss Pei, please don''t believe those


    nonsense news. When Mr. Ji is here. If he wants to fire me, I will leave immediately."


    What she said was not on impulse. If she continued to stay at the magazine, she would have to be


    scolded and admired by her colleagues. In that case, she might as well leave. But she had to leave in


    an aboveboard way! If Emily did take her money, people who didn''t know the truth might think that she


    was found by Benson''s fiancee and driven away.


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want with the support of Benson? !" Emily was even more


    angry, "you..."


    Bang! Patrick''s words were interrupted by the sudden sound of door opening. Both Poppi and Emily


    turned their heads to the door at the same time, seeing that Benson stepped into the office. He looked


    at Poppi and Emily, and pointed to them, "get out!"


    Poppi was a little surprised. This was the first time she had seen him like this. He looked angry and


    disgusted. It seemed that they were at odds with each other.


    "You want me to get out?" With her eyes wide open, the exquisite makeup on her face seemed to have


    a crack, revealing her true face of sorrow and resentment. She pointed at Poppi and said, "you ask me


    to get out in front of her?! I''m your fiancee, Benson! How can you do this to me! "


    "I''ve told you that I won''t let you mess around with my magazine. Do you think you''re doing the right


    thing by secretlying here when I''m not here?" "Now, please leave here. Can you do this for me?"


    He asked, frowned.


    Biting her lips, Emily red at Poppi but didn''t move.


    "I, I''ll go out first." Poppi took a deep breath and felt she was stuck between Benson and Emily so she


    said to leave quickly.


    "Why did you leave? !" Emily walked up to her and pulled her abruptly. Taking advantage of her height


    advantage, she raised her hand in an attempt to p her.


    On hearing this, Poppi lost her bnce and turned around to see Emily''s p on her face. There was


    no time for her to dodge, but someone had already advanced to her and Emily.


    p! The next second, a crisp p fell on his face.


    He turned his head, and five fingerprints suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Mr. Ji!"


    "Benson Ji!"


    Both of them shouted out Poppi and Emily at the same time. Looking at her hands, Emily shivered back


    and shook her head unbelievably. Her nose twitched and her eyes were red. She raised her head and


    looked at him, "Benson, what the hell do you want to do?"


    "Are you feeling better now?" Standing in front of Poppi, Benson touched the p mark on his face and


    laughed at himself.


    "You defend her everywhere. Where do you want me to live?! How dare you lie to me! " Emily was


    about to cry.


    With no mercy, he continued, "it''s our problem. Don''t get others involved. Don''t you know what I''ve


    done to you in the past few years? "


    "The reason why you don''t care about me is because of her!" "What''s so good about her that you can''t


    forget her for four years!" Emily shouted with his fingers pointing directly at Poppi.


    Think constantly of me? Poppi gasped and forgot to move.


    "None of her business!" Clenching his fists, he yelled at her, "she''s already with another man. Don''t


    make trouble out of nothing! No matter I miss her or like her, it''s my own business! "


    "Well, well, I''m making trouble out of nothing!" Emily raised her hand and wiped her tears quickly. Her


    expression became fierce again. Her nced at Poppi, waved her hand and strode away.


    The door of the office was closed with a bang. After letting out a deep breath, he stood up and let out a


    deep breath. "Sorry."


    "Nothing." Poppi smiled awkwardly, "It is me make Miss Pei misunderstand me. I should say sorry."


    "She was born spoiled. Her father and mother doted on her very much. And she was born abroad with


    unruly character. No one dared to go against her, which resulted in her current situation." Turning


    around slowly, he exined, "what happened between me and her has nothing to do with you. I hope


    you won''t mind. Did she do anything to you just now? "


    Poppi shook her head and said slowly, "Mr. Ji, I want to resign. I am very calm this time. "


    "Obviously, this is not a good time." Benson Ji said in a hurry, "now, the rumors are very much


    everywhere. Even if you take the initiative to resign, it is inevitable that some people misunderstand


    you. If I help you rify it, I''m afraid that it is harder for it to do that. So, you just stay here and I


    promise that everything will be handled well. I promise. "

 Chapter 115 Its All My Private Reasons

    Chapter 115 It''s All My Private Reasons


    Poppi noticed the panic in his eyes and the eagerness he tried to hide. Strangely enough, she said


    slowly, "Mr. Ji is right. But Mr. Ji doesn''t allow me to leave. Is there really any other reason? "


    "You..." With Benson''s Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat, he looked at Poppi in some bewilderment,


    and even his eyes were covered with ayer of dodging light.


    The clock was ticking. Poppi licked her lips and suddenly realized that she had been really crazy to ask


    that question.


    "Shut up! I believe that you didn''t mean anything else! I... I didn''t mean anything else! I, I take back my


    question. " Poppi said quickly. She didn''t want to stay here any longer, so she nned to run away as


    fast as she could. "I have to go!"


    "Poppi!" All of a sudden, Benson reached out his hands and grabbed Poppi''s arms. He put forth a lot of


    strength on his hands which sessfully stopped her from walking further. He hung his head slightly


    and his voice was vague but extremely clear, "what if I tell you that I don''t allow you to leave just for


    personal reasons?" After that, he finally had the courage to see what Poppi looked like. Poppi''s


    appearance was so clear in the dream of four years, but when he woke up, he was so far away from


    her. He could not help but repeat it, pressing his missing over the past four years into a sentence. His


    voice was so heavy that it was hard to melt away. "It''s all private..."


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Poppi''s heart beat was deafening in the quiet office and she was too shocked to say a word. She had


    also thought about the reason why he left and heard that he was helpless. But now that he admitted his


    selfishness in public, how could she isn''t shocked?


    "So what? Even though it''s all for myself, it won''t change anything. " He spoke a lot today and felt


    helpless. His smile was even more faint. "I won''t cause you trouble. I have promised from the beginning


    that I won''t disturb your life, but I have to see you happy with my own eyes. Only in this way can I feel


    relieved."


    Poppi swallowed and said, "you don''t have to do this. I don''t want Miss Pei to misunderstand us.


    What''s more, I don''t want Malcolm to misunderstand anything. "


    "¡­¡­ I understand. It''s good that you have forgotten what I said just now. I also have forgotten it. " As if


    he had been stabbed for no reason, he felt a dull pain in his heart, but he said fatally, "now that in this


    the case, will you make it public with Mr. Malcolm?"


    "Maybe. I don''t know."


    "Okay," Benson nodded awkwardly. "It may not be a bad idea to make it public. As if Mr. Malcolm¡­ He


    is a reliable person. Since it is public, no one will gossip about it. It''s good for you to be harmless. "


    After being stunned for a long time, Poppi said, "you can''t go on like this. I can see that Miss Pei likes


    you very much. Since she has been engaged to you, will you¡­ You should try to ept her. After all,


    it''s time for you to consider the future. "


    "Yes." "Go out to work! Don''t care about what other people think. I''ll take care of it. "


    "Okay," Poppi nodded.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But promise me this will be yourst time to resign." Benson pursed his lips and pleaded, "Maybe¡­ I


    won''t take a few years to leave here. You just need to bear with me for a few more years. Besides, I


    won''te to the periodical office very often, so I won''t disturb you. Don''t mention the resignation any


    more, okay? "


    "Where are you going?" Poppi asked with doubt, and after that, she nodded understandingly, "maybe it


    is in foreign countries? Going abroad is good. You can stay with Miss Pei. "


    With a bitter smile, Benson didn''t answer her question. He quietly released his grip on Poppi''s arm and


    said, "go to work. If you''re tried, have more rest."


    He often said such words before. When Poppi was studying, she was not concentrated at all, which


    was found by Benson. He did not me her at all and just said, "if you are tired of learning, just take a


    sleep and have more rest."


    It reminded her of the old days, which made her heart sink. She said goodbye to him and left his office


    in a hurry.


    Standing in the same ce and looking out of the window at the direction where Poppi left, with the sun


    shining brightly, he seemed to be hollowed out. After quite a long time, he was still in a daze.


    Future? Where is his future? What if he left¡­ ''Poppi, will you miss me?


    When she returned to her office, the desk was already full of documents. She smiled and forgot that


    she had been promoted to a director of the department. It was her turn to check the document!


    After working for half a morning and taking a break in the middle, she went to the tea room with Wendy


    and others.


    "What happened in Mr. Ji''s office just now, Poppi?" Wendy asked.


    "No, nothing." Poppi took a sip of coffee.


    "When Mr. Ji''s fiancee came out, she was domineering and looked fierce. She is not a good person.


    Compared with our gentle and refined Mr. Ji, she is inferior." "Mr. Ji is such a good man..." Aileen


    continued, shaking her head.


    "Wow, Poppi, your hairpin is so beautiful." Jenny shifted the topic away. She stared at Poppi''s hairpin


    and asked, "is this the one Mr. Su gave you on your birthday?"


    Upon hearing this, Wendy also tiptoed to look at her and shook her head. "No! The one given by Mr. Su


    was a branch and a pink diamond, different from this one! This is a huge flower! "


    "Right!" Aileen nodded in agreement. Then she said with a smirk, "this seems to be very expensive too.


    Is this another one from Mr. Su?"


    "No, no, definitely not. No one sent the same gift!" Jenny simply put down her cup and touched her


    hairpin. "Wow, it looked more beautiful! ''Poppi, who sent it to you? Isn''t that Miss Su? Which rich man?


    "


    Hearing what they said, Poppi''s face turned red. Though she really wanted to put on the airs of


    "director of the Department", the three women didn''t care it. So she could do nothing but was threaten


    by them, "It was¡­ From someone else! "


    After her words, the three hooligans kicked up a fuss.


    Poppi''s face became redder and shifted the topic, "Hey, hey! Go to work! "


    "Mr. Poppi''s face flushed. It seems that something is really happening! Who is he? " Jenny smiled.


    "Exactly! I''m so curious about it! I thought you wereforting us when you said you fell in love with


    someone else, but it turned out to be true! That''s quick! " "Is he better than Mr. Su?" Aileen asked


    excitedly.


    However, Poppi didn''t make any response but actually she remembered what Malcolm looked like in


    her mind. Of course, Malcolm was the best. No matter who waspared with him, he was the best in


    her heart.


    "Sister Poppi, you look so happy now!" Wendy breathed a sigh of relief. She shook Poppi''s arm and


    said sadly, "but why didn''t you tell me? I''m so sad!"


    "I''ve been very busy recently. I''ll tell you in a couple of days." Poppi pinched Wendy''s face and turned


    to the two women, "I''ll tell you the whole thing to you! Don''t leak it out! "


    The three of them nodded their heads as if they were chicken pecking rice, then they made fun of


    Celine. Sheughed, "all right, all right, go back to work now! If the leaders find out about this, we''ll all


    be in trouble. "


    "Come on! Let''s go!"


    "Bye!"


    They walked out of the tea room, talking andughing. When they arrived at the door, they met Tina.


    The corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched and she really wanted to p herself. ''damn it!


    The three girls cast a nce at Tina and nodded. Without saying anything, they continued to walk


    forward.


    Poppi was thest one to leave the room. When she passed by Tina, Tina snorted and said in a low


    voice, "don''t becent, Poppi."


    Poppi looked at Tina, confused. "Why should I feelcent?"


    "You know what you have done." All of a sudden, Tina smiled mysteriously. "I know all things of you."


    Then she turned her head away and walked to the tea room with her buttocks wiggled.


    Poppi''s frown deepened. She turned around and looked at her for a long time, shaking her head. Poppi


    felt like she was guessing a riddle. It was a waste of time. She decided not to guess it.


    After working for a whole morning, Poppi could not help but twist her neck. It turned out that being a


    leader was so troublesome that she had a huge headache because of reading documents. She even


    preferred to be an invisible person!


    "Poppi, are you going to have lunch?" Wendy leaned over.


    "It''s time for eating!" Poppi looked at her watch, straightened up and stretched. "Okay, let''s go to have


    lunch together."


    At this moment, her phone rang


    The phone just rang when Poppi got up. Seeing the call, she hurriedly signaled Wendy not to speak.


    She answered the phone, "hello? What''s wrong? "


    "Go downstairs."


    The man on the phone was still domineering. Without any nonsense, he ordered directly.


    "Why should I going downstairs? It''s time for lunch. I''m going to have dinner with Wendy. " Poppi


    pouted and said.


    "I''m downstairs."


    "Ahem!" "What?" Poppi choked on her saliva.


    "I''m waiting for you downstairs. I''ll go upstairs if I don''t see you for five minutes." After threatening her,


    he added, "good girl." Then she hung up the phone.


    Speechless, Poppi listened to the busy tone on the phone and took a few deep breaths. Then she


    apologized to Wendy, "Wendy, I may not be able to have lunch with you this noon."


    "Haha..." Wendy Yu covered her mouth and smiled, "I heard it, Poppi. It was a boy''s voice! Go and find


    him! Introduce him to me some other day! "


    "Ha-ha¡­ Okay, okay. " ''Will she pass out if she knows? Poppi waved goodbye to Wendy and ran


    downstairs quickly.


    Poppi trotted downstairs. On the one hand, she was afraid of being seen. On the other hand, she


    rushed out of the building and looked around. However, she still couldn''t find her car. Just then, she


    heard several whistles. When she heard the sound of the car rushing towards her, she saw the


    dazzling luxury car in a row of cars. With a guilty conscience, she ran over.


    Crack¡­


    The door was opened all of a sudden, and Poppi got into the car in a blink of an eye. She was a little


    out of breath and said, "but Malcolm ¡­ Well... "


    But before she could finish her words, a figure came into her sight. Malcolm leaned over and kissed her


    forcefully and tenderly.

 Chapter 116 th Was Being Kidnapped

    Chapter 116 th Was Being Kidnapped


    "Well..." Poppi struggled, but she was not as strong as Malcolm. Her back was pressed against the car


    window, passively bearing the "enthusiasm" of Malcolm. She couldn''t keep up with him at all. Malcolm''s


    suit was wrinkled by her.


    It took a long time for Malcolm to let go of Poppi, but his lips were still lingering. He rubbed her smooth


    face with his finger pulp and said in an indescribable sexy voice, "what do you want to eat this noon?"


    "All right, all right." Poppi opened her mouth obediently, and her face was so red like a ripe shrimp. She


    mumbled, "why do you came here to find me today? What''s up? "


    "Can''t Ie here if I have nothing to do?" Malcolm asked back and trapped Poppi in front of him, "I


    miss you so much."


    "You haven''t seen me only for a whole morning." Poppi retorted, but she was happy in her heart.


    "That doesn''t stop me from missing you." Malcolm pecked on Poppi''s face and took out his phone. "I''ll


    call Sean and ask him to buy some food. Isn''t there really anything special that you want to eat?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi shook her head and waited for Malcolm to finish brief words. After hanging up the phone, she


    asked, "do you want to eat in the car?"


    "Yes, not used to it?" Malcolm said, "if you are not used to it, I will take you to another ce to eat."


    Then he took out his phone again.


    "No, no, no!" Poppi quickly grabbed Malcolm''s arm and said, "I''m fine. I just think you will be wronged.


    Think about it. Mr. Malcolm is eating in the car. It''s sad and funny to think of that scene. Ha-ha... "


    Malcolm looked at Poppi with a light smile and said after she finishedughing, "then do I have to wear


    a suit to eat in a high-end hotel every day?"


    "That''s really reasonable! The scenery is endless. " Poppi smiled.


    "It''s unrealistic. What''s more, life is not always on the top." Malcolm took Poppi''s hand and asked


    seriously, "if one day I am penniless and can only sit in the car and have meal with you, will you still like


    me?"


    Poppi rolled her eyes and deliberately said in a rxed way, "as you said, you are not really penniless


    with a car. Besides, I want to stay with you because Mr. Mlcolm is so handsome."


    "Tough mouth. You said that on purpose because you want to say that you are willing to share weal


    and woe but you would feel embarrassed." Malcolm pinched Poppi''s face and said, "so you want to be


    with me so much!"


    "Don''t be so smug!" Poppi snorted.


    "It''s useless to refute. We have agreed. Even if you want to leave, I will bring you back. " Malcolm


    patted Poppi''s head.


    At this time, Sean came with rice and knocked on the window. Malcolm opened the window to take the


    rice, and Sean left wisely. He brought two boxes of rice, two dishes and one soup.


    Poppi rubbed her hands and was eager to have a try. After looking around, she said, "but where should


    I put it?"


    "Hold it and eat." Malcolm opened the chopsticks for Poppi.


    Poppi pouted and looked around. Her eyes lit up and fixed on Malcolm''s legs. "Why don''t we put the


    lunch box on your legs? Look at our Mr. Malcolm''s legs. They are straight and long. They must be


    better than the table! What do you think? "


    Malcolmughed, "why do you have so many tricks?"


    "Come up with it by my brain!" Poppi happily opened the lunch boxes and put them one by one on


    Malcolm''s legs. She also told him, "don''t move. I''m not responsible for it if you spread them."


    "Then how can I eat? Why don''t you feed me? " Malcolm raised his eyebrows in a leisurely manner.


    Recently, he has be more and more fond of teasing Poppi. In the past, whether it was a trick or a


    ghost idea of Poppi, he just sneered and let her go. He didn''t know if it was a kind of connivance. Now,


    he not only indulged, but also made a scene with Poppi.


    No one is born serious, but not many people can make youugh. And in his life, Poppi will be an


    indelible color.


    "I''m not tied to your hand. You can eat by myself. Do you still want to be fed?" Poppi had already


    started to eat rudely.


    Malcolm shook his head helplessly, but the smile on his face was not reduced all the time. With his legs


    crossed, he began to eat with Poppi. The two people huddled in the back seat of the car and didn''t feel


    that there was anything wrong with eating like this. They kept talking andughing, although only Poppi


    was making a sound.


    "Hey, this celery is for you. It''s not delicious. It''s tasteless."


    "Ah¡­ Carrots are not delicious either. "


    "Your tofu looks great. I''ll have one..."


    Malcolm was not disgusted with Poppi''s chirping. What''s more, he was thinking that it was his pleasure


    to watch Poppi eat like this.


    After the two people finished eating, Sean came over and silently took the garbage away, still leaving


    the two people alone.


    "Hugh came to see me this morning." Malcolm slowly opened his mouth and nced at Poppi.


    "What was he doing for?" Asked Poppi.


    "Discuss your business." Malcolm yed with Poppi''s hair and leaned against the back, lookingzy.


    "I¡­ My business?" Poppi sighed and worried, "I haven''t had time to refuse him, but he¡­ You know


    what? I don''t think I have known him for a long time. He likes me. Maybe it''s just a kind of affection. It


    shouldn''t matter, right? It won''t hurt him very much, will it? "


    Malcolm looked at Poppi carefully and leaned closer to Poppi, "you looked like you care about him very


    much! Care if he is sad or not? "


    "What else can I do?" Poppi didn''t realize the feelings of Malcolm, and said, "he likes me, but I like you.


    Why shouldn''t Ifort him? If I don''t say anything, is it too heartless? Ah¡­ It is a burden! "


    Malcolm snorted, "it''s his business that he likes you. If you go to him again, he will misunderstand you.


    What''s more, I have told him that you are my wife. "


    "¡­¡­" Poppi covered her mouth at once, "what did he say?"


    "He left without saying anything. He needs time to calm down." Malcolm said calmly.


    Poppi frowned deeper, "you two won''t be estranged because of me, will you? I really take Hugh as a


    good friend. "


    "How could it be? He and I will be the same as before. Just give him some time." Malcolm kissed


    Poppi, "it''s his will to like you. You don''t have to bear the burden. Don''t feel guilty between me and him.


    You won''t be the one who started the war between us. "


    The corner of Poppi''s mouth twitched slightly, "I really don''t know if I should be happy or sad when you


    say such words, ho-ho..."


    "Of course I''m happy." Malcolm said, "I can be a little relieved by solving one rival in love and another


    one."


    Hearing this, Poppi suddenly shook his arm and said, "in the morning, Pei Emily went to the magazine


    office. She and Benson don''t seem to have a good rtionship! "


    "Did I provoke you?" A sharp light shed through Malcolm''s eyes, "are you wronged?"


    "No." Poppi shook her head in a hurry, "it''s just that Miss Pei misunderstood me and Benson. It''s


    getting more and more unclear. Now someone in the office asked me why I left suddenly that day! "


    "Tell them, for me." Malcolm took Poppi''s hand and yed with it again. "In this way, there will be no


    worries."


    Poppi swallowed and an idea came to her mind. She became nervous and asked tentatively, "if, I mean


    if, if we make it public, will it cause you trouble?"


    Malcolm''s eyes brightened and he couldn''t help sitting up straight. "And you agreed to make it public?"


    "I am, I just have this idea." Poppi bit her lips and looked up at Malcolm, "if you don''t think it''s


    appropriate..."


    "I think it''s appropriate." Malcolm interrupted Poppi in a hurry, "I said it was you who didn''t agree at the


    beginning. Poppi, it won''t cause me any trouble. I''m d to introduce you to everyone."


    Poppi''s hand was clenched by Malcolm. She blushed, but pretended to be joking. She asked, "then


    what identity do you want to introduce me to?"


    "Mr. Malcolm Quan''s wife."


    His eyes were firm as never before. Poppi was almost stunned, and the blood all over her body was


    flowing rapidly. Never thought that they would be so close to each other, never thought that she would


    stand side by side with Malcolm, never thought that she could be treated so gently¡­


    "What if I say I want to make it public?" smoke wave of Poppi''s eyes like water, and was meeting


    Malcolm''s eyes, they heart beat faster and faster.


    "Then I will kiss you happily." There was a smile in Malcolm''s voice. As soon as he finished speaking,


    he kissed Poppi. Malcolm felt that he was more and more in love with each other and owned each


    other.


    People are happy when they have a happy event.


    Poppi felt like she was going to float all afternoon and couldn''t help chuckling. Malcolm said that after


    two days and when she arranged everything, she would face everyone as "Mrs. Malcolm". All kinds of


    rumors will be solved by themselves. More importantly, she can be with Malcolm openly. It''s so good¡­


    "Sister Poppi, I''m leaving first!"


    "Minister, see you tomorrow!"


    When it was time to get off work, all the colleagues around left one after another. After waving goodbye


    to them, Poppi was ready to work a little longer to finish the work at hand, so she asked the driver to


    wait for her message to pick her up.


    It was getting dark, the lights were on and the street lights were on. After nearly two hours of work,


    Poppi finally finished. She stretched, packed up and went downstairs.


    Walking out of the building, a gust of cold wind blew. Poppi wrapped her clothes tightly and held her


    mobile phone in one hand to call the driver.


    But at this time, a ck nanny car suddenly brushed past her. Before Poppi could dodge, the door


    suddenly opened. Two men in ck suddenly grabbed her arms and carried her to the car.


    "What do you want to do?" Poppi screamed, but was thrown into the car by two people.


    Brush¡­


    The door was suddenly closed, and Poppi hurriedly struggled to get close to the


    door.

 Chapter 117 th Shameless Woman

    Chapter 117 th Shameless Woman


    Thwack! !


    When Poppi was struggling, the man in ck suddenly raised his hand and pped Poppi hard in the


    face. With a buzzing sound in her head, Poppi''s face was hit sideways, her hair was scattered in a


    mess, and her face was burning with pain.


    "I warn you,e with us! Don''t y tricks! " The man warned in a low voice and waved his hand. The


    car roared out of thepany building and joined the traffic. She didn''t know which direction to go.


    Three years ago, Poppi had been threatened a lot. What she knew best was that she couldn''t disobey


    these people, so she stopped struggling. After calming down for a while, she asked, "why did you tie


    me up? What do you want? " Poppi raised her hand and touched her face, which was a little swollen.


    These people didn''t tie themselves up. It seemed that they didn''te to kill her.


    "The more you know, the faster you die. You''ll know it when you get there. " The man replied and


    stopped talking.


    Poppi''s heart trembled, but she tried to keep calm on the surface. The phone was still in her hand. That


    would be great. Maybe she could make a phone call to ask for help!


    There was a weird atmosphere in the car.


    Poppi''s activities were rtively free, and her eyes were not covered. She looked at the streets around


    her, which was the direction she seldom came to, but there were many shops and pedestrians around,


    and it was not a remote ce.


    Who is it? Who is going to tie her up? What are you going to do with her?


    The car went straight along the main road, took a few turns and stopped in front of a bright


    entertainment street.


    "Get off!" The man said and took the lead to open the door and get out of the car. Then, the man sitting


    on the other side of Poppi, and he pushed her out of the car with a strong force.


    When Poppi got off the car, she staggered and almost fell down. The man behind her grabbed her in


    time, but pulled her hair hard, "don''t make small moves to attract other people''s attention! Let''s go! Go


    in! "


    "I see." Poppi reluctantly snorted, grinned, and was pushed into the bar by several men.


    People wereing and going at the door of the bar. Poppi looked up at the sign of the bar, Extra-


    Weekend. She had heard from her colleagues that this bar was also a high-end bar in Ye City. The


    consumption in the hall was spent over a thousand dors, and the consumption in the box was ten


    hundred thousand dors.


    Thinking of this, Poppi was even more confused. Who was it? How dare which tie her here so


    tantly?


    "All right! As for it, it''s just a woman. You drink like mud!"


    On Extra-Weekend, in a box of the bar, Hugh was drunk, but he still took a bottle of wine and poured it


    into his mouth. Barry sat beside him, was holding three coquettish women in his arms, sighed and


    shaking his head, and said, "there are so many beauties in the world! Lucy, Ruth, hurry up. Come over


    and apany our Mr. Su. Show us your skills please! "


    The two women sitting in the corner, who were ignored, immediately couldn''t wait toe forward and


    get close to Hugh.


    "Mr. Su, how boring it is to drink alone!"


    "Yes, let our sisters drink with you!"


    The two women surrounded Hugh from the left to the right. As soon as they sat down, Hugh had


    already pushed the two women away and staggered to find a ce where there was no one to sit


    down.


    "What? Not satisfied? Which one do you like? " Barry raised his eyebrows.


    "You, you don''t understand..." Hugh opened his mouth and stared at the bottle. From the wine, he


    seemed to see the reflection of Poppi. "Do you think she is the same as these ordinary women? "Well?


    I¡­ What kind of fucking woman have I never seen? Don''t, don''t fool me! "


    "Then what else do you miss that woman to do?" Barry frowned, his eyes flickering in the colorful light.


    "Youe out from Malcolm at noon and ask me to drink. It''s almost eight o''clock now! Do you want to


    drink it till tomorrow morning? "


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Drunk¡­ We can get drunk and relieve our worries! !" Hugh suddenly raised the bottle and shouted,


    with his eyes wandering.


    "I''m afraid it''s toote. I want to hold you..."


    In the room, nobody knew who ordered the song. The music began. Two girls held the microphone and


    just sang a few words. When Hugh heard it, he threw the bottle in his hand and fell to the ground with a


    bang. The wine was spilled all over the ground. "Damn it! Change the song! All the people who sing


    this song¡­ Get out of here! "


    The two girls were so scared that they didn''t dare to move. Barry Wei waved his hand and said, "you


    go out first!"


    "Okay."


    "You get out, too!" Barry Wei withdrew his arm, pushed several women around him and scolded, "get


    out!"


    Several women pouted, reluctantly left and filed out.


    Barry Wei kicked the table and said, "Hugh, you have ruined my interest! Just like this, I''ll call out that


    woman and shoot her. It''s good for you and Malcolm, so that you don''t have to sad for a woman! "


    "How dare you!" Hugh Su red and pointed at Barry Wei with his index finger. "If you dare to touch


    Poppi, Malcolm Quan will fight with you. I, I will not let you go!" After that, Hugh Su patted his leg and


    said, "Let''s drink! Keep drinking! "


    Barry Wei didn''t say anything. He just grabbed the cigarette on the table and took one to smoke. Under


    the shadow of the smoke, there was a trace of darkness in his eyes.


    Ring¡­


    Barry''s phone suddenly rang. He took it out, frowned and said to Hugh, "I''ll go out to answer the


    phone." After that, he stood up and took a few puffs of the cigarette. Then he put it out and said to


    Hugh, "Stop drink it! I''ll be right back! "


    In the hall, Poppi was constantly urged by several men to go forward. She squeezed through the crowd


    and slowly walked towards the private room. Do you want to see who is behind it? Poppi felt a little


    uneasy.


    Barry wanted to go to the bathroom, but he suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the bar was too noisy


    to answer the phone, so he turned around and walked out.


    "Let''s go quickly. You are so dtory!"


    A gloomy voice sounded in his ear. Barry subconsciously looked over and saw a woman with her head


    down and hair scattered. Before he could take back his eyes, he saw that the moment the woman


    looked up and her hair fell, Barry''s eyes narrowed, Poppi! Why is she so embarrassed? The phone in


    his hand was still ringing. Barry watched several men pushing Poppi towards the box.


    "Here we are." Several people stopped outside the box at the end of the corridor. One of the men


    knocked on the door, and there was a vague reply from inside.


    "Go in." The man opened the door and pushed Poppi. Poppi rushed into the box and felt so dizzy, and


    stumbled a few steps to stand firm.


    Poppi turned around and red at the men fiercely. Then she turned around and nced at the


    situation in the box, stunned.


    There were three or four young women sitting on the sofa in front of them, and each woman was


    surrounded by one or two men, with ttering smiles on their faces, and several men and women were


    holding each other and singing. This is a little unreasonable. Are these women here for fun and these


    men are¡­ Pimps?


    "What is Miss Poppi looking at?" The woman sitting in the middle suddenly said, "do you want a


    handsome guy, too?"


    Hearing this, Poppi quickly followed the voice and looked over there. It took her a few seconds to find


    the speaker in the entangled figure. But when the four eyes met, Poppi couldn''t help but widen her


    eyes. It turned out to be Catherine!


    "You¡­ It''s you? !" Poppi couldn''t help screaming, "aren''t you Catherine?" How could the daughter of


    the mayor hang out in the bar? How dare you kidnap someone?


    "Catherine, is this the shameless woman you are talking about? How impolite! Call your name and


    think who she is! "


    "That''s right. It''s not only she was so impolite, but also I think her appearance is ordinary. She looks like


    a coquettish woman as the fox!"


    Several other women in the box also said sarcastically. Looking at Poppi''s embarrassed appearance,


    they felt more superior.


    "What do you want to do?" Poppi frowned and asked, but she had a general judgment in her mind.


    After seeing Catherine, she was not so afraid. Catherine couldn''t have killed her. She was lucky


    enough. After all, life is the most valuable thing.


    What''s more, Catherine came to her just for¡­


    "Pleasee and have a seat!" Catherine stood up with a ss of wine and walked towards Poppi.


    After circling around Poppi, she pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, why does Miss Poppi looked


    so embarrassed? pped in the face? Is my bodyguard too rude? Oh! They really don''t know how to


    be tender to a woman!"


    Poppi grinned and smoothed her hair, trying to make herself look less pitiful. She said directly, "let''s get


    down to business. Is Miss Lin calling me here for Malcolm?"


    Thwack!


    "Do you think you have the right to call the name of Malcolm? !" Catherine suddenly pped the wine


    in the cup on Poppi''s face, with a scream and a sharp voice.


    "Well, cough!" Poppi was caught off guard, choked and coughed in pain.


    The room was still full ofughter, as if Poppi was insulted as a farce, which did not affect their happy


    mood at all.


    "Shame on you!" Catherine was not as calm as she was just now. In an instant, she was furious and


    said in a sharp voice, "who do you think you are? You just want to stay with Malcolm. You have no self-


    awareness at all! If I didn''t invite you here today, do you still think you are worthy of him? Shameless! "


    After scolding, Catherine threw the cup in her hand and raised her hand to hit Poppi. Poppi narrowed


    her eyes and staggered away. She didn''t know where the courage came from. She snorted and said, "if


    I''m shameless, you don''t have the final say. Do I deserve him or not¡­ As long as he likes me! You


    thunk you deserve him. But does he like you? "


    "You¡­ Good! Catch her! " Catherineughed in anger. With a wave of her hand, two men came


    forward and grabbed Poppi''s arm, one on the left and one on the right.


    "Let go of me! Do you think it will work? " Poppi couldn''t avoid it. She struggled helplessly, with her hair


    wet and falling in front of her, in a mess. But in her mind, she was very firm. She didn''t know if this is


    the brave, but someone wanted her to leave Malcolm, impossible!

 Chapter 118 The th

    Chapter 118 The th


    Barry hurried to the door of the bar, looked back and answered the phone, "hello? What''s wrong? "


    "Mr. Wei, I have good news for you!" The person on the other end of the phone came straight to the


    point, couldn''t help but be excited, and his face and voice were trembling with excitement. "The patient


    seems to have signs of waking up! Miss Celine is conscious! "


    "What did you say? !" Barry''s hand holding the phone tightened, his pupils narrowed slowly, and the


    corners of his mouth rose more and more. In the end, he couldn''t restrain his ecstasy, and his eyes


    were bright. "What do you mean? You mean, Celine, Celine is going to wake up? "


    "Yes! You can say that! Thank god! We finally live up to your expectation and support for so many


    years! Miss Celine may wake up soon! "


    Thwack! Thwack!


    In the private room of the bar, Catherine grabbed Poppi''s hair and pped her two times in a clear


    voice. At this time, the people in the box could not help pping their hands and cheering.


    "Catherine, I haven''t heard enough. How about pping a few more times to let me enjoy my ears?"


    "I can''t help but get excited. How about I hit herter?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Hearing the harshughter, Poppi only clenched her fist hard. Although she struggled, she didn''t have


    much strength. All of a sudden, she felt that she was useless. If Malcolm found that she was missing,


    he would work hard to send someone to look for her, wouldn''t he? Will he retaliates against Catherine


    in the same way? In this way, did it cause trouble to Malcolm again?


    I don''t know how many difficulties I will encounter on the way with Malcolm. But if, if I could be a little


    better, would I be worthy of him? Is it true that not so many people feel unbnced in their hearts and


    come to her trouble?


    Ring¡­


    Poppi''s phone suddenly rang, buzzing in her pocket. Catherine stepped forward and took out her


    phone from her pocket without any exnation. When she looked at the phone number, her eyes


    turned scarlet.


    "Whose phone is it?" Catherine deliberately held the phone in front of Poppi and said, "why does he


    call you sote? Huh? "


    Poppi bit her lips and turned her head away. She felt wronged, but she said stubbornly, "I don''t know!"


    Why does Malcolme to her at this time? Is he off work? Don''t let him find out that she is not at


    home!


    "Since you don''t know him each other, why do you keep it?" Catherine angrily threw the phone away.


    With great strength, the phone bounced to the ground and broke into pieces.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh!"


    pping hands and mockingughter came from the box. Poppi''s heart suddenly stopped, her eyes


    wide open, and she roared, "my phone! Catherine Lin! What are you up to? What do you want to do? "


    It was the phone that Malcolm had worked so hard to fix for her! Unexpectedly, she fell down in the


    blink of an eye! She was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry.


    Beep¡­


    A busy tone suddenly came from the phone, and Malcolm frowned. Why didn''t she answer the phone?


    Didn''t she make an appointment to call him when she got home? Why is the woman still working


    overtime when he is done? Or¡­


    "Oh! No!" Malcolm suddenly murmured to himself, and his sharp eyes sank. He immediately made a


    phone call and went out. The moment the phone was answered, he couldn''t wait to ask, "did Poppi go


    home?"


    "Mrs. Malcolm hasn''t informed me yet."


    "Damn it!" The blue veins on Quan Malcolm''s forehead suddenly jumped up and squeezed a sentence


    from his teeth, "go and check it right now! Go and find out where Poppi is now! Check the surveince


    in front of her office building! "


    "Yes! Young master! "


    Sean saw that Quan Malcolm suddenly panicked. When he was about to ask, Quan Malcolm said first,


    "turn around and go to the Information Building!"


    "Yes, Mr. Malcolm."


    "Oh, your hairpin is good? Who sent it? " In the box, Catherine shook her hand, as if she had found


    something interesting, and her eyes turned two circles on the hairpin.


    Poppi tried her best to turn her head away from the scrutiny of Lin Catherine.


    However, Catherine suddenly pinched Poppi''s chin and fixed her head. She quickly lifted her other


    hand and pulled off the hairpin on Poppi''s head. By the way, she pulled off several hairs of Poppi.


    Poppi took a deep breath in pain, but her eyes were fixed on the hairpin. She said nervously, "you''ve


    broken my phone! What else do you want to do?! Give me back the hairpin! Give it back to me! "


    "Oh? What if I say no? " Lin Catherine raised her eyebrows and held a hairpin in her hands. "Is it from


    Malcolm?"


    "¡­¡­ No! No! It''s not from him! " Poppi denied in a hurry, with a crying voice, "return the hairpin to me!


    Give it back to me! "


    Catherine looked at the hairpin and smiled sarcastically. "Since it wasn''t from him, then I¡­ I''ll be


    merciless. It''s eyesore anyway. I''ll destroy it for you! "


    "No! No! It was from him! It''s from Quan Malcolm! Don''t destroy it! " Poppi opened her mouth


    reflexively. Her eyes were red and her arms were trapped. She could only struggle helplessly in the


    same ce.


    "Did he send it?" Lin Catherine raised the corner of her mouth and her eyes suddenly became


    ferocious. "He sent it to you. I''m going to destroy it even more! Why do you keep what he gave you? "


    With that, she loosened her hand and the hairpin fell to the ground.


    Poppi''s eyes turned red, as if her heart had been heavily thrown and broken by her. Quan Malcolm said


    that he didn''t know how to draw eyebrows and make up. Quan Malcolm said that he would take this


    hairpin on her hair every day. Quan Malcolm said that this represented his love¡­


    She shouldn''t have stimted Catherine! She forgot how terrible a woman could be when she was


    jealous!


    Catherine looked at the hairpin on the ground as if she was looking at an enemy. The more Poppi


    cared about it, the more she wanted to destroy it! With her eyes narrowed dangerously, Catherine


    stared at the hairpin that was still intact after falling to the ground. She clenched her hand tightly and


    raised her foot to step on it.


    "No!" Poppi gave a shrill cry, almost breaking her throat. She doesn''t know where the strength came


    from. While the two men holding her rxed their vignce, her body heavily rushed to the ce where


    the hairpin fell¡­


    "Ah! !" Poppi grabbed the hairpin at once, and Lin Catherine''s foot just fell down. The sharp high heels


    stepped on the back of Poppi''s hand, which made her cry out in pain.


    When Catherine saw Poppi crawling on the ground, she was even more angry. She put all her strength


    on her feet and twisted the heels of her high heels on the back of her hand.


    "Er..." Poppi broke out in a cold sweat.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lin Catherine didn''t feel relieved at all. When she was about to kick Poppi again, the door of the box


    behind her was knocked open with a bang, and several people rushed in.


    Lin Catherine was shocked and turned around in a hurry. At the head of the group was a handsome


    man with an unruly smile and several bodyguards standing beside him. Seeing this, Lin Catherine''s


    friends immediately got up from the sofa and asked, "who are you?"


    "What do you mean by breaking in all of a sudden?"


    Lin Catherine also frowned and looked at the person, "who are you? Did you go to the wrong ce? "


    The man pointed to Poppi on the ground and said, e to find her."


    Poppi vaguely heard a familiar voice and kept thinking about who it was? So familiar! Who¡­ Oh! It''s


    Wei Barry!


    "Looking for her?" Lin Catherine snorted, "do you want to save her?"


    Barry''s eyes were calm. He took a nce at Poppi and then looked at Catherine, without saying


    anything, "Miss Lin has vented enough. I think that woman is almost swoon with pain. If you continue to


    make trouble, it will be a matter of life. Miss Lin doesn''t want to make things worse, right? Well?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Lin Catherine looked up and said arrogantly, "since you know my


    identity, I advise you not to meddle in my affairs!"


    "Ouch!" Barry touched his short hair and said, "What should I do? I, Barry Wei, have nothing to do all


    day long, so I like to be nosy! "


    Barry Wei?! Hearing this, Catherine Lin unconsciously took a step back. Looking at Barry, she couldn''t


    help but be on guard. Barry was the "Prince" of Ye city, and his name was very famous on the road, he


    is a really gangster. Compared with him, her kidnapping today was really a trifle. Not to mention that


    she was the daughter of the mayor, even if her father was here, it was estimated that Wei Barry would


    be merciless. He wants Poppi, then she¡­


    "It''s Mr. Wei!" Catherine immediately changed her smiling face and said, "I''ve heard a lot."


    Barry Wei smiled and continued to ask, "I don''t know if Miss Lin is over. If there is nothing else, you can


    go first. I can''t guarantee that Malcolm won''t be here for a while. If hees, he will see Miss Lin like


    that¡­ Well, how sad he should be when he finds you are so different!"


    Catherine was so embarrassed. She red at Poppi angrily, then turned her head and said, "I''m fine.


    It''s gettingte, and I should go home. Nice to meet you today, Mr. Wei. " After that, she rushed to the


    bodyguards beside her and several friends behind her and said, "let''s go!"


    A group of people left with Lin Catherine in confusion.


    Poppi was still lying on the ground, so painful that she had no strength to get up. But she was really


    relieved that Catherine finally left. And her hairpin, fortunately, was not destroyed


    "Can you still get up?" Barry Wei walked to Poppi and stood in front of her, looking down at her.


    Poppi turned her head, only to see the shiny shoes, and shook her head with difficulty.


    "Put her up." Barry ordered. The two men threw Poppi onto the sofa as if they were carrying a chicken.


    Looking at the embarrassed Poppi, Barry Wei tutted and shook his head. "Why do women have to


    make things difficult for women? They don''t know how to be tender to women."


    "Cough..." Poppi coughed andughed at herself.


    "I''m the most merciful and I don''t want to torture beautiful girls. I just¡­ Let them go! "


    Barry Wei ''s voice was like the Satan in the dark night, and it changed as soon as he said it. Poppi


    sensed the taste of viciousness from his words. Before she could react, she felt a chill on her temples,


    where a cold muzzle was put on her head.

 Chapter 119 Luckily She Is Fine

    Chapter 119 Luckily She Is Fine


    The sound of two bullets loading was very clear. The sound that should only be heard on TV was


    appeared beside her ears. From the corner of her eyes, Poppi saw that the action of Mr. Wei with the


    gun was handsome, neat and ruthless.


    Not long after she was released from the w of Catherine, she immediately fell into a greater crisis.


    She didn''t know what to do! ''Why can I be such bad luck? This time it''s so dangerous, how can I


    escape it!''


    "Poppi, you really keep calm even in the face of danger!" Mr. Wei said in an arrogant tone, "very few


    people can make me show a gun, but I think it''s worth it today!"


    "I''m just scared silly." Poppi said with self-mockery, holding a hairpin in her hand, and her palms were


    slightly sweaty. Her mouth was dry and her tongue was in pain. Her whole body froze and leaving only


    her mouth open and closed. She asked, "do you want to kill me? Why? Did I pinch your waist when we


    went to the flower show before, and you want to take revenge? "


    "Haha..." "Well, I almost forget that we had traveled together before. Well, that''s it. The friendship is still


    there. I will give the gun to you. How about you killing yourself? "


    "I won''t shoot." Poppi''s face was a little pale.


    "Pull the trigger gently. The bullets are ready. With a sound of "p", you are killed. Don''t worry. You


    can''t even feel the pain. " Mr. Wei sat beside Poppi casually and took a grape from the table. After


    chewing a few pieces, he spat, "it''s so sour! What the hell are you talking about? "


    "Why should I shoot? I don''t want to die. " Poppi frowned slightly. What a joke! She was not crazy, and


    she was not stupid. She shot herself to death. Was she crazy? She didn''t want to die yet!


    "You are a small one in this world and if you are dead, it is will not going to stop. You are dispensable!"


    With a gun in his hand, he gripped it casually, as if he was holding a toy. "So just kill yourself as soon


    as possible. No one will care about you."


    "Since I''m so dispensable, why do you still want to kill me? Just leave me alone! "


    "Why don''t you listen to me?" "So what?" "Do you still want to wait for Malcolm to save you? If he


    comes, we can''t be friends anymore. Do you know why I am here today? Because I was drinking with


    Hugh! It''s just opposite this room. "


    ''Hugh Su?''? Poppi frowned with a trace of guilt shing through her eyes, but at the same time, she


    selfishly thought, ''if only Mr. Su coulde and save me...''


    "Don''t think about Hughing to save you. He was already drunk, lying on the sofa, unconscious."


    He seemed to have guessed what was on her mind, and said, "you are putting yourself between


    Malcolm and Hugh, making them turn against each other. You really shouldn''t do that! They have such


    a good rtionship. I really don''t want to see them fighting so fiercely for a woman. So killing you is the


    best solution. "


    It turned out to be the reason!


    Poppi finally understood what his meant. She giggled and said, "if you kill me, you will also cause


    disagreement between them."


    "You don''t have to stall for time,"


    Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, the door was kicked open from the outside again. Bang! The


    door made a terrible noise and attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. Poppi unconsciously looked


    at the door. By the luxurious light in the corridor, she saw the man standing in the shadow with his back


    to the light. He was like a God. And then her heart fell heavily back to her stomach.


    "Look. Speak of the devil and hees." Taking the gun off from Poppi''s temple, Mr. Wei stared at the


    man and said leisurely, "it''s toote. Hi, are you here for a drink? Mr. Malcolm?"


    It''s Malcolm! It is really him! A warm current flew through Poppi''s heart.


    Malcolm looked serious and pressed his lips tightly. With a cold atmosphere around him, he strode


    towards Poppi. The distance was only a few meters, as if he had walked it through in two steps.


    Coming to Poppi''s side, seeing her in such a mess, Malcolm''s heart skipped a beat. He furrowed his


    brows and looked at her worriedly. He touched Poppi''s face and asked, "how did it happen?"


    With red eyes, Poppi shook her head and said firmly, "I''m fine." As soon as she opened her mouth, she


    found that her voice was so hoarse and harsh.


    "Let me take you home." Then he leaned over and held her up.


    "Malcolm. You fucking didn''t see me? Why didn''t you say hello to me? " Raising his head, Mr. Wei said


    like a punk.


    "I will get even with you some other day! You should be d that she''s fine! " Malcolm growled in a low


    voice. He narrowed his eyes, turned around coldly and left with Poppi in his arms.


    The door was closed again. Looking somewhere, Barry''s eyes were veryplicated.


    Malcolm walked in a hurry, holding poppi tightly in his arms. His body shivered slightly. Sean took a


    piece of clothes and covered it over Poppi, and Malcolm wrapped it up for her. When he looked at her,


    regret and heartache filled his eyes.


    "I''m fine¡­ I thought you were kidnapped! It turns out she wants to give me a hard time. " "It''s just a


    bluff from Mr. Wei. I''m fine," she said, pretending to be rxed


    Malcolm closed his lips tightly and said nothing.


    "Why don''t you answer me? How about putting me down? Someone is looking at us! " "I''ve


    encountered a lot of things like this before, and the processes are all the same. It''s my fault that I was


    not prepared and I made you worried," Poppi smiled awkwardly.


    With his lips slightly lifted, Malcolm said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The music in the hall was deafening, but Poppi finally understood it. Her eyes were slightly red and her


    expression wasplex, but she didn''t say anything.


    On the way, Sean steadily drove the car, while Malcolm held and took Poppi in the back seat. Both of


    them were silent.


    "Here we are, Mr. Malcolm."


    After they returned to Imperial Tang Yard, Sean parked the car, and then Malcolm carried Poppi


    upstairs.


    "Take a shower first." Malcolm held Poppi to the bathroom, which was full of hot smog because of the


    steam.


    In an instant, Poppi was covered by warm. She became rxed from head to foot andughed: "this is


    so good. Who put the hot water?"


    "Use my phone to remote control." Said Malcolm, expressionless. His cellphone and the electrical


    appliances in his apartment were connected automatically. On the way back home, he had already


    done the artificial intelligence to prepare the hot water.


    "Great!" "My cell phone was broken again..." Poppi said in a voice full of envy and grievance¡­


    "Don''t worry. Our cellphone is pretty good. If it''s broken, we can get a new one. We can change it as


    many as we want." Malcolm leaned over and kissed the face of Poppi. Her lips trembled when he


    kissed her because of the swelled face. He calmed down and began to gently unbutton the clothes of


    Poppi.


    Poppi blushed and hurriedly reached out her hand to stop him, "you¡­ What are you doing? "


    Malcolm''s eyes were fixed on the hand of Poppi. The back of her hand was red and there was


    bloodstain on the ce where she was stepped on. It looked horrible and terrible. A hint of cruelty


    appeared in his eyes. When he raised his head, his heart became gentle again. "Your hand is injured. I


    will help you unbutton it, baby."


    There was nothing dirty in his eyes. Poppi released her hand and smiled. But her face felt a me of


    pain. She quickly reached out to stop him. Being annoyed and embarrassed, she blushed and said


    anxiously, "Malcolm, my face is swollen. I¡­ Don''t I look terrible now? "


    "You still look very beautiful." Malcolm didn''t seem to care about it at all. He helped to cover her and put


    her into the bathtub gently. "How''s the water temperature?"


    "Of course." Poppi smiled gently.


    "That''s good."


    Poppi pursed her lips and said: "Malcolm, you are always silent. But today you are too silent. Say


    something! "


    "What should I say?" Malcolm didn''t look up. He just lifted the water, little by little, and gently wiped the


    body of Poppi.


    "What would you like to eat tonight?" Poppi said and blinked her eyes.


    "Don''t change the subject. Did you get scared today?" Malcolm moved his hand to her face and gently


    wiped the swelling off it with warm water.


    Poppi shook her head.


    "It''s all my fault." "I underestimated her. I''m sorry," he apologized, his voice full of fury.


    Hearing this, Poppi was shocked and realized that Malcolm already knew it. Then she shook her head


    again and said, "she just wants to make trouble for me. It''s okay." Catherine was the daughter of the


    mayor, and her status was very annoying. In the position of Poppi, she had not the ability to set herself


    against Catherine. As for Malcolm, no matter he had the ability or not¡­ He shouldn''t have objected to


    the ''government officials''.


    "Since when have you been so ungrateful? It''s weird. " Malcolm opened his mouth with a smile, but the


    look in his eyes was very intense. "She provoked you today. I have to settle it with her." If he was not


    afraid that there would be wounds on her body and if he was not afraid that she would be scared,


    today¡­ If he did, he would definitely take Catherine back and shoot at Barry.


    Barry Wei, he deserved it!


    "How are you going to settle ounts with her?" Poppi got nervous and said, "she is..."


    "Do you think I will let others bully you? I don''t want you to feel wronged around me. " Malcolm


    clenched his teeth, and the blue veins on his temples jumped up and down. "Poppi, I can''t wait any


    more. I''ll make it public tomorrow, and I''ll let everyone know that you''re my wife." With this identity, at


    least it could ensure that she would not be disturbed by the rumors, and that she would not be


    threatened by these people again.


    However, Poppi''s eyes dodged for a moment and asked, "so soon? I''m not ready yet. Why don''t we


    wait? When I be stronger, I can match you... "


    "Poppi!" Malcolm shouted hastily. He was angry and distressed at the same time. He kissed Poppi


    without giving her any chance to say anything, preventing her from saying more.

 Chapter 180 Everywhere She Goes

    Chapter 180 Everywhere She Goes


    Frowning, Celine recalled what George had said to her. The thing made her feel much better than


    painkillers. When she was lost in her thoughts, George stretched out his hand and picked up a small


    bottle with a white pill in it. Then he put the bottle between Celine''s chest.


    Seeing the medicine, her anger gave up. Celine smirked and took down the small magic bottle, "thank


    you, George. However, what was this? Where''s your cigarette? "


    Then George took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. The box was ck without any logo. He


    opened the box and found that the end of each cigarette was covered with ayer of golden edge. The


    moment when Celine saw the cigarette, her eyes lit up all of a sudden. She immediately went to grab


    the cigarette with her trembling hands. Then George quickly stretched out his hands to hold the


    cigarette high so that Celine could not touch it.


    He had been seducing Celine the past two days. He swore to himself that Celine would make the same


    mistake.


    "Give me the cigarette!" Staring at the cigarette, the calmness of Celine disappeared in an instant. Like


    a person walking in a desert who finally saw the oasis, she was so eager that her eyes were red. She


    saw her throat take a gulp and try her best to catch the cigarette with her hand.


    "Look at you, you are such a bitch now!" Georgeughed sarcastically. Then he hooked his finger and


    threw the cigarette far away at the door of the room. As soon as Celine saw the cigarette, she rushed


    over, quickly picked up the cigarette and put it in her mouth. After that, she turned back and grabbed


    the lighter on the table. "Crack!" he opened the cigarette and lit it with excitement and tremble.


    "Hiss Swoosh... " Celine inhaled deeply on her cigarette and exhaled a stream of smoke again. The


    smoke blurred her face. Leaning softly against the sofa, she skillfully smoked the cigarette and soon


    smoked a cigarette.


    Seeing her behavior, Georgeughed even more ironically. He wondered why Celine was so


    dependent on drugs that she had never been in touch with. After all, she was an addict? Fortunately,


    she had such a soft spot so he could pin down her.


    "Is your sister Poppi the same with you?" When seeing that Celine was about to smoke another


    cigarette, George asked her with a smile, "how about next time? You can ask your sister toe with


    you?"


    "What? Are you interested in Poppi too? " The look in her eyes darkened, then Celine lit the cigarette


    again and asked, "what''s good about Poppi? You want her? "


    "I''m just interested in Malcolm''s thing." Then George took a sip of the wine and said, "didn''t you say


    that Malcolm treats her as a treasure? What will happen if I break the woman he loves? I really wanted


    to see how angry he would be Don''t you? "


    "Of course I do." Celine narrowed her eyes and said, "after all, I was his treasure back then."


    "Treasure?" Georgeughed and raised his hand to touch Celine''s breast, but he didn''t feel enough.


    Then he smirked and asked, "is that how he treasure you?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine then red at George and said, "he''s much better than you."


    George''s face immediately darkened. Malcolm was just an illegitimate child. Why did everyone say


    such words to him! The feeling was so unfair?! The third generation of Quan Group''s sessor, who


    was dignified and righteous, was going to be trampled underfoot by Malcolm? And the name of


    Malcolm was the biggest stain in his life! He was going topletely destroy Malcolm!


    "Okay? What if he is poor? " But the next second, the smile on George''s face turned into a bitter one.


    He smirked and said, "if Malcolm is no longer Malcolm, and Malcolm has nothing at all, will you still


    love him? And we are the same sort of person, Celine. You are not good enough for him, so he wanted


    your sister. "


    His words cut Celine to the quick. She took a deep drag on her cigarette and asked coldly, "tell me,


    what do you want to do?"


    George leaned over to Celine and whispered for a long time. They were drunk and got embarrassed.


    "Okay, I know. I''ll find a chance." Not knowing how long it had passed, Celine nodded and stood up. "If


    there''s any news, let''s keep in touch. I have to go now. I can''t stay here toote. "


    "What? You won''t stay tonight? I''m immune to beautiful women Stay here. I promise you will be my


    ''baby'' tonight. " George opened his mouth with a smile, but he didn''t move.


    "Next time, I''m not interested in handsome guys either," Celine said as she made a gesture of flying


    kiss to George Then, she shook the bottle, "let''s go!"


    George didn''t answer her. He just watched Celine leave with disappointment. "You think you can get


    away from me, Celine? Although I don''t like you, I want you to know that you have to pay the price for


    flirting with men.


    "The drug will make you go to heaven, and you can enjoy the feeling of being a woman without a man."


    Then, George sent another ambiguous and explicit message to Celine. He was afraid that she would


    take the pill by ident.


    He still remembered that several days ago, he drank in a bar and a strange face appeared in front of


    him. At first, he just wanted to have some fun there, but unexpectedly he found out the identity of


    Celine. Then he took advantage of it and made use of it Let''s see who will win in the end! Anyway, he


    didn''t mind destroying a person more


    When he was thinking about it, the door of the private room was pushed open, and three gorgeously


    dressed women poured in and rushed to George in unison.


    "Mr. Quan! I''mte! "


    "Ah, I miss you so much these days!"


    Hearing theirughter, George immediately opened his arms and said, e on, let me have a good


    time with you. I miss you so much..."


    At Imperial Tang Yard.


    "Poppi, it''s time to cook." Malcolm sat on the sofa and looked at Poppi helplessly.


    "I''m not hungry!" Poppi didn''t even look back. She took the feeding bottle to feed the little dog and said


    gently, "Kiki,e to eat! So yummy! Don''t starve yourself to death! "


    Kiki felt that the things around it were so strange. Kiki looked at the milk bottle of Poppi and wanted to


    get close to her but dared not. So it kept backing away.


    Malcolm was speechless. He couldn''t help but raise his voice, "Poppi, we haven''t had dinner yet!"


    "Don''t worry! The dinner will be ready in a minute! " Seeing the puppy take a step back, Poppi was


    heartbroken and said, "look at you! Kiki was scared away by your roar again! "


    "I..." Malcolm opened his mouth wide and wondered why he had tricked him? He brought the dog back


    to Poppi and now she even ignored him. How could he be so aggrieved?


    "Kiki,e here!" Poppi stretched out her hand and yed with the puppy patiently. She poured out


    some milk and put it in a small bowl. Then she pushed it in front of the puppy. The puppy sniffed and


    then reached out her tongue and drank it up.


    "Wow! Malcolm, look! Kiki ate it! " Poppi was so excited that she did not notice that actually, Malcolm


    was looking at her.


    If she had a baby in the future, would Poppi have the same patience to interact with the baby?


    At the thought of this, Malcolm felt warm and soft in his heart. He couldn''t help but look forward to


    having a baby. He said unintentionally, "Poppi, when shall we have a baby?"


    "¡­¡­ What? !" Hearing this, Poppi opened her mouth and turned around. "Child?" she asked in


    surprise


    "Yes." Malcolm nodded his head as a matter of course. He reached out his hand to touch the long curly


    hair of Poppi, with deep love in his eyes. "Now we have said everything that we should do and done


    what we should do. You have no scruples about it anymore. Isn''t it good for us to have a child?"


    "But what about Celine..." Poppi closed her eyes and said, "I still feel uneasy. I always feel that things


    go too smoothly." As soon as she got home, she started to make fun of Kiki. She didn''t want to think


    about anything else. She was afraid that once she thought about it, she could not calm down anymore.


    Deep in her heart, she was always a little panic.


    She was good at evading the reality.


    "You are thinking too much." Malcolm pinched her face and snickered, "you want to avoid my


    suggestion and say it on purpose?"


    "What What are you thinking about? " "I''m telling the truth!" Poppi patted Malcolm''s hand away with a


    red face! I really feel uneasy! "


    "I don''t believe it!" Hearing that, Malcolm shook his head all of a sudden. He moved closer to Poppi,


    reached out his hands to hold her up, and pulled her into his arms. Then he stood up and said, "you


    must be lying to me Well, go upstairs to have a check! "


    "Ah!" Poppi screamed, "Malcolm, put me down! Our Kiki is still on the sofa! It hadn''t eaten yet! I''ll be


    hungry! "


    "I''m hungry too. Let''s have dinner first." But before Poppi could finish her words, Malcolm held her


    tightly in his arms and went upstairs. "What''s more, I''m very tired today. If you struggle, I''m afraid that


    I''ll break you and even fall down myself I''m so handsome. It will be embarrassing if I fall down. "


    Hearing hisst sentence, Poppi burst intoughter. It turned out that Mr. Mo just made a joke


    seriously. It was so funny.


    "Ahahah..." The sound of whining came from the living room all of a sudden. Seeing that the two


    people no longer talked to it, the puppy boldly moved up to the milk bottle and, all of a sudden, licked


    the bottle and drank the milk.


    The bedroom was soon filled with love.


    Poppi was always not a rival to Malcolm. Whether on the bed or under the bed, she had no choice but


    to obey him. If someday, Poppi really won over Malcolm, it meant that it was not because she was


    stronger, but because she was inferior to him


    When the clock had set at least one o''clock, something wasing from upstairs.


    "I want arge bowl of noodles. Oh, by the way, bring Kiki here..."


    "Okay, okay. You are the boss." Malcolmpromised, wearing a night robe and walking downstairs,


    with a look of satisfaction. In fact, he also thought that things went too smoothly? However, it was


    enough for him to bear all of these alone and he thought that Poppi should not be disturbed.

 Chapter 181 Charlotte family

    Chapter 181 Charlotte family


    It was getting colder and colder, and the words "temperature" from the weather forecast were getting


    more and more. Ye city was waiting for the first snow in winter and Poppi was waiting for an important


    day.


    On the other side, Celine went to see Celine every day, but the gap between them seemed to be


    growing. Every time when she went there, Celine would ignore her and Poppi wouldn''t have a chance


    to talk to Celine.


    On the other hand, Shirley had been flying here and there in the warm subtropical regions. She was so


    busy that she had not seen Poppi recently.


    However, Wendy never changed her attitude except when she mentioned about Barry. She didn''t know


    what Barry were busytely, either. The two of them didn''t seem to meet each other either. It seemed


    that the ''staying out'' of Barry was just a dream. During this period, Poppi only met Barry once in the


    hospital. At that time, surprisedly, Barry did not sneer at her. Instead, he seemed to want to say


    something, but hesitated.


    There was no phone call from Hugh too


    Was the Spring Festivaling soon so that everyone was too busy to find them? But it was okay as


    long as Malcolm was there.


    "Well, that''s it for today''s meeting. Hand in all your manuscript and contract tomorrow." In the magazine


    office, Poppi held the meeting and announced, "let''s go home! You can do it tomorrow. "


    "Come on!"


    "Goodbye, director!"


    "Poppi, we are leaving now!"


    The editing department greeted and left one after another. However, Wendy still walked in the end to


    pick up things with Poppi. "Where are you going, Poppi? Or the dessert shop? "


    Poppi nodded with pleasure and looked at her watch, then she said with acent smile, "yes. I''ll


    go to a cake shop before Malcolm gets off work. And I can learn how to make dessert. I haven''t


    mastered all of it yet."


    Wendy covered her mouth and snickered, "then I will not bother Poppi anymore. I will go home first."


    "All right. It''s cold now and it''s got dark early. You should go home earlier, Wendy. If you have anything,


    juste back tomorrow." Poppi patted on Wendy''s shoulder and said, "let''s go!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Wendy nodded and took a deep look at Poppi before she turned around and left. She went back


    to her seat, took off her hat and scarf and walked towards the door.


    Out of the gate of the building, a gust of cold wind blew. However, she felt colder when she saw the


    straight figure standing not far away.


    Wendy paused and gazed nkly at Barry. She thought for a few seconds and turned to leave.


    "Wendy, are you pretending that you don''t know me?" Seeing that Wendy had changed her direction,


    Barry rushed to catch up with her. He suddenly grabbed Wendy''s arm and dragged her. "Come with


    me."


    "What are you doing?" Wendy struggled desperately, but failed to escape from his grip. Finally, she was


    dragged to the front of the car.


    Crack


    The door on the passenger seat was suddenly opened from the inside. Wendy was shocked. After a


    while, she recognized the person on the passenger seat, and it was an acquaintance. She couldn''t help


    but greet, "Hi, Miss. Celine."


    "Wendy!" Celine greeted Wendy in a familiar voice, "Hurry up. It''s too cold here Achoo! "


    When Celine sneezed, Barry turned to Wendy and urged, "get in the car quickly. Don''t let everyone wait


    for you."


    A strong sense of grievance rushed into Wendy''s heart, but she restrained herself in front of Celine.


    She pressed her lips and said to Barry, "Mr. Wei, I didn''t ask you to wait for me, did I? Why do you ask


    me to get in the car as soon as possible? I want to go home now. Enjoy yourself, Mr. Wei. "


    "You..." Hearing what she said, Barry was speechless.


    Upon seeing this, Celine immediately got out of the car, wearing thin clothes, in a sharp contrast to


    Wendy. "Wendy, go upstairs. I''ll take the back seat. Let''s go together. I was supposed to have dinner


    with Barry, but I thought of you and wanted to take you with me. You are a guest! Come and ask me. "


    Oh, yeah, she was a guest. Since she was a guest, didn''t she have the right to refuse?


    While Wendy was lost in her thoughts, she was pushed by Celine into the car and grabbed by her arm.


    Before she could get out of the car, Barry had already started the car.


    "Hello..." Before she could stop, Wendy noticed Barry''s displeased look from the rear-view mirror.


    Wendy turned her head away to avoid the touch of Celine and said, "well, Poppi is still in thepany.


    We''d better wait for her toe down for dinner. Let''s get off the car first and wait for her."


    "I don''t like Poppi. You know what? We are waiting for her? I''m not crazy. " Barry snorted, "and, Wendy,


    since you are in my car, don''t try to escape. Don''t be disobedient."


    "Ouch! Barry, don''t be so mean to Wendy!" "Apologize to Wendy now!" Celine said like a spoiled child


    "No, thanks." Wendy didn''t dare to look up. She felt like a fifth wheel. Why did they have to drag her


    into the car? She was so passive that she didn''t even have a chance to refuse.


    In the front, as Barry was driving, the blue veins on the back of his hand stood out due to his strong grip


    on the steering wheel. He looked at the sullen Wendy quietly and felt like his heart was covered with a


    layer of shadow. Why did Wendy refuse to see him? Damn


    At the same time, in the meeting room of Pei group, Emily, George and a foreigner with blond hair and


    blue eyes were having a confidential discussion. They were not even present in the trantion or


    assistant. The secret conversation had been going on for the whole afternoon. Looking at the sunset, it


    is time for concluded the discussion.


    "The Charlotte family is famous in the world, Miss Pei, you can rest assured." Then George raised his


    hand and said to the foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes, "Mr. Lawrence is the tenth generation heir


    of the Charlotte family. His visit to Ye city this time will certainly bring us the biggest profit. I invited Mr.


    Lawrence because he is my private friend. Otherwise, we won''t even have the chance to meet him. "


    Lawrence was a man in his forties. He had deep eyes and looked handsome. Besides, he had a good


    figure. He wore a suit, so he looked very modest. He spoke Chinese in an inappropriate tone. "Miss.


    Emily, I swear to the honor of the family of Charlotte family. What Mr. George said is correct. It doesn''t


    matter if Miss Pei doesn''t want to cooperate with me, because we are friends! I like to make friends! "


    Emily was still wearing a decent business suit, confident and calm. Emily deeply believed in what they


    said.


    The Charlotte family was a famous financial family a hundred years ago. No matter how the market


    changed over the past hundred years, the family could know the wind and even have the ability to


    impact the economic lifeline all over the world. Most of its descendants were engaged in the financial


    industry, which wasrge and scattered in the city. And the enterprises that were connected with the


    family must have the qualitative improvement.


    "I''m d to meet Mr. Lawrence, too." With a decent smile on her face, Emily hesitated for a moment


    before saying, "it''s just that this project is too huge, and ourpany would go bankrupt if we donate


    money So, I need to think about it. " Then she quickly added, "but I think Mr. Lawrence''s proposal is


    very good! It''s a rare opportunity. "


    "It''s my great honor to be recognized." Lawrence then replied in a polite manner.


    "Are you taking care of the Pei group now, Miss Emily?" Then George asked, "I''ve heard that Miss


    Emily''s parents areing to Ye city recently, but they haven''t seen me. So I don''t know what they are


    busy with recently."


    "My mother is not in good health, and my father has been apanying her to recuperate. So even if


    they return home, they rarely show up outside." Emily replied calmly, "I take care of the business of the


    Pei group now."


    Lawrence nodded in agreement. Then, George nodded and said, "Benson is working on the 3D


    building. Otherwise, as the son-inw of the Pei family, I am sure he will be here to help. You two


    geniuses in business be a couple. Your children are going to be the talent in the future. "


    Emily picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of coffee, without answering the question of


    George.


    They made small talk as it was gettingte and were about to say goodbye.


    "I''m going to invite Mr. Lawrence to dinner the other day." With a smile, Emily shook hands with


    Lawrence and said, "I''m just your friend."


    The members of the Charlotte family never talked business with others at dinner. For them, work was


    work, and friendship was friendship.


    "Of course!" Lawrence smiled, "I''m looking forward to meeting Miss Emily again. See you. "


    "Okay, bye. Take care."


    After sending George and Lawrence off, Emily was about to return to her office when her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and found it was from Benson.


    During this period of time, the number of contacts she had with Benson had reached the highest, but


    most of the time, she had to apany the two elders. When she received a call from Benson alone,


    she still felt a strange surprise.


    "Hello?" Calming herself down, Emily picked up the phone.


    "Have you finished your work? I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. Come down. " Benson''s voice was still


    so pleasant to hear, like a beam of warm sunshine in the cold winter.


    "What? What are we going to do? " Asked Emily perplexedly.


    "Don''t you remember that your parents and I would have dinner with you tonight?" Then Benson asked,


    "what are you doingtely? Hasn''t your assistant reminded you of your schedule this afternoon?"


    Emily rubbed her temple. "Oh, I remembered. I had too many things to remember. I''ll go downstairs


    right now! "


    With no more words, Benson said, "okay."

 Chapter 182 Who Is Poppi

    Chapter 182 Who Is Poppi


    The man in charge of Charlotte family George had told Benson that Benson didn''t need to develop


    such a big project, not to mention the real estate development which had nothing to do with the


    electronic industry. Hearing that, Emily was moved and offered to find George and the appointment


    with Lawrence.


    Emily packed up and went downstairs quickly.


    Sitting in the car, with one hand on the steering wheel and watching idly the passers-by on the street,


    Benson was now living a quiet and peaceful life, as if nothing could arouse his interest. Apart from


    making sure the operation of Wind International Group, the only thing he cared about was none other


    than Poppi.


    ''Poppi Poppi Poppii


    Well, the question hasn''t been solved yet.


    From the corner of his eyes, Benson saw someone walking out of the building. Emily tilted her head to


    the right side. At that moment, Benson saw her side face and felt that it was very familiar


    Although she was drugged at that night many years ago, he seemed to see Poppi through a mist. Yes,


    this side face was very simr Poppi. His mother had said the same words.


    Something was about to emerge from Benson''s head, and the strings in his mind suddenly broke


    down. Could it be that there was some sort of rtionship between Emily and Poppi?


    Crack! Bang!


    Emily got into the car and sat on the passenger seat. Emily closed the door at once and asked, "what


    are you thinking about, Benson?"


    "¡­¡­ Nothing! " Regaining hisposure, Benson said, "we''re leaving. The others are about to arrive."


    "Yes." "Okay," said Emily as she fastened the seat belt


    Benson started the car steadily. When they passed two crossroads and waited for the traffic light, he


    said seemingly casually, "since that day when I met Poppi, your mother Is she okay? "


    "What? Are you inquiring about what happened to Poppi again? " Emily said unhappily, raising her


    eyebrows.


    "If I want to know more about her, do I need to ask you?" Benson said sarcastically.


    Emily squinted at Benson, "my mother is good. She didn''t tell me anything. I asked her, and she didn''t


    say anything Are you satisfied now? "


    "Don''t you think it''s a little strange?" asked Benson, frowning


    "It''s strange, of course it''s strange. But I can''t ask her anything. What can I do?" Emily furrowed her


    eyebrows and felt a little annoyed andined, "Poppi She conquer not only you, but my mother. I


    have never hated others as much as I hate her. "


    Benson his lips, he didn''t speak.


    Emily raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong? I talked about Poppi was, and you are not


    happy? "


    "Yes."


    "You..." Since Emily didn''t expect that Benson would promise her without hesitation, she couldn''t help


    bursting into rage. "What if you are unhappy? I was just expressing my thoughts. "


    "I was just expressing my own thoughts." With eyes looking straight ahead, Benson said, "it''s always


    bad to talk behind people''s back. And if someone says bad about you in front of me, I will also be


    unhappy."


    Emily''s heart sank, and there was a little ripple in Emily''s heart.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Benson didn''t notice the emotional fluctuation of Emily and didn''t notice her flushed face. He said to


    himself, "apart from anything else, I think you and Poppi have the same character. Maybe without me


    You will treat her as your good friend. "


    "After all, it is for her." Emily turned her head and looked out of the window.


    Turning his head to look at Emily, Benson heaved a sigh silently, "Okay, I won''t talk about her


    anymore."


    There was a silence in the car for a while. Emily suddenly felt like she had hit herself on the foot by


    lifting a stone. The topic between her and Benson was very small, so she didn''t talk about Poppi and


    became speechless.


    After about half an hour, the car stopped in front of a traditional Chinese restaurant. Benson and Emily


    got out of the car one after the other, and the redntern at the door slightly swayed in the cold wind.


    In the box, Emily''s parents and Benson''s mother had already arrived. The three elders were talking


    enthusiastically about the marriage of Benson and Emily.


    "I already asked someone to check the day. It''s March 8th." Aunt Ji smiled from ear to ear. "I take Emily


    as my own daughter. They have been engaged for several years, and now both of them are doing


    business in domestic. It''s the right time for them to get married."


    "Yes, I think so." Aunt. Pei replied with a smile, "I''m old and want to have a grandson. When can we let


    the two children to get the marriage license?"


    "Okay!" Aunt Ji rolled her eyes. "If they got the marriage certificate now, and we can ask Benson to


    help us with the Pei group affairs. By the way, Emily will take care of her health and give birth to two


    adorable grandchildren for us!"


    When Benson and Emily walked to the door, they heard the elders talking with each other. Their faces


    were pale and red.


    "Dad, mom! Aunt! " Emily pushed the door open and pretended that she heard nothing. She smiled and


    said, "I''m sorry, I''mte for work."


    "Mom, uncle, aunt," Benson greeted as he followed her inside.


    "No, not at all." Putting an end to the previous topic, Aunt. Pei asked with a smile, looking at Benson


    one more time. It turned out that Poppi fell in love with Benson four years ago


    Uncle Pei nodded and said, "all the dishes are ready and they will be delicious soon. Don''t be nervous.


    Let''s sit together."


    "Yeah..."


    "We just sit together and have a small chat..."


    All the dishes were served very soon. They chatted while having dinner. The atmosphere was very


    lively. However, Aunt Ji refused to leave. Benson frowned and thought, ''it seems that Emily''s parents


    didn''t me her at all.'' he was a little surprised until he found that these three elders had reached an


    agreement with each other.


    "Benson, how do you think of Emily?" Uncle Pei asked directly in front of Aunt. Pei and Emily, "you two


    haven''t got married for so long. Is there anything wrong?"


    "I..."


    "No problem!" Emily answered quickly before Benson''s words. Emily shouted excitedly, "Dad! What are


    you thinking about! I''m fine with him. I''ve been too busy these two years, so I don''t want to get married


    yet. "


    With aplicated expression on her face, Aunt. Pei asked distantly, "does Benson like others?"


    But Benson didn''t reply, his heart sinking.


    The answer of "yes" was so unexpected that Uncle Pei could not help but be angry. He raised his


    voice, "you have engaged with Emily, and if you have any other ideas, you should dispel them for me!


    She is my daughter. I can''t let her down. "


    Clenching her fists tightly, Emily lowered her head, short of breath. A few secondster, she suddenly


    stood up, and the chair made a strident noise when it rubbed against the ground. Emily turned around


    quickly, "I I need to use the toilet! "


    "Emily!"


    "Emily!"


    Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei shouted in session, but didn''t call back Emily. The door was mmed, and


    the room fell into silence.


    After a long time, Benson took a deep breath and also stood up, but his action was very slow. After


    standing up, he made a deep bow to Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei. "Uncle, aunt, I''m sorry. I may not be able


    to fall in love with Emily so soon. However, since I have decided to marry her, I will be responsible for


    her and try to fall in love with her. I have gradually forgotten the past. In the future, I will not let Emily


    suffer any grievance. Please believe me! "


    Hearing what Benson said, Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei looked at each other and calmed down a little. But


    Uncle Pei still snorted, "it depends on your performance in the future."


    "Okay."


    Aunt. Pei hesitated for a while and finally asked, "is that Poppi? Benson, Are you going to forget about


    Poppi? "


    With a sudden shudder of fear, Benson looked up and nodded, "yes."


    "Then..." Aunt. Pei''s eyes turned red. "So is she happy now? Did she really marry the CEO of the SG


    group? "


    "I only know that she is very happy." Benson forced a smile and asked, "I don''t know whether they are


    married or not I''m going to find Emily! Uncle, aunt, you eat first! " After making a slight bow, Benson


    turned around and left.


    Crack


    After stepping out of the room, Benson stretched his hand backward and held the doorknob. He took a


    few deep breaths, but he was still upset. Did he do something wrong? He knew it was impossible for


    him to be together with Poppi, and all the facts were told to him that it was impossible


    "Why are you crying? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t cry? " Suddenly, Uncle Pei''s voice came from


    the room, "you always cry when we talk about Poppi? Especially in the past two years. "


    On hearing the name of Poppi, Benson stopped his steps and suddenly opened his eyes. Somehow,


    he became a eavesdropping.


    "I don''t want to, but..." Aunt. Pei sobbed, "I felt terrible when I knew she had suffered, and I was happy


    when I knew she was very happy now I don''t know what to do except crying. "


    "Are you going to cry all the time?"


    "Of course not!" Aunt. Pei refuted at once, "I came back to Ye city for her. I want to get my daughter


    back and give her back the love I owe her."


    Daughter?! With his eyes shrinking and mouth wide open unconsciously, Benson went nk and


    couldn''t think clearly. Emily''s mother, and also Poppi''s mother! Poppi was Amanda''s daughter!


    "I will tell Poppi in person that she is my daughter several dayster." Aunt. Pei sobbed again. "After


    she left my body, I gave her to her uncle, without seeing her or hugging her. Although he was my


    biological uncle Every time I think of it, I have cried even in the past twenty years. Why was I so cruel


    then! I hate myself, waah... "


    "Hiss..."


    Benson taking a deep breath. He couldn''t believe that Poppi concealed such a big secret?! It turned out


    that the man whom Poppi was talking about who had always been bad to her was her own uncle! Then


    her biological father was more than her uncle, Andrew?

 Chapter 183 Mother-daughter Relationship

    Chapter 183 Mother-daughter Rtionship


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door of the CEO''s office of the SG group. Malcolm was


    reading thest file that needed to be dealt with today. Without raising his head, he said in a casual


    tone, e in."


    "Mr. Mo." As soon as the door was opened and then closed, Sean''s voice rang out from the opposite


    side of the desk. "I have investigated everything you ordered. These are the materials." As he spoke,


    he handed the thick document forward.


    He put the documents down at once. Hearing his words, Malcolm raised his head and took a deep look


    at the document bag. Suddenly, he felt a bit nervous. While he took the files, he said, "you say."


    "Yes." Sean pondered for a while and said, "I have found out the rtionship between Mrs. Mo and


    Amanda, Emily''s mother, and they are Mother daughter rtionship. "


    Just as Sean was speaking, Malcolm was taking out a document. His heart jolted all of a sudden as his


    eyes swept over the document. Both his vision and hearing were impacted at the same time.


    Because on the top of the document, the section of Poppi''s paternity test was filled with the name of


    Amanda Zheng, and the section of the father It was Andrew Qiu!


    Malcolm''s hand trembled, he stared at the names of Poppi''s parents as if he wanted to make a hole on


    the paper.


    Judging from the unusual behave of Aunt. Pei that day, there must be something fishy. But it seemed


    that the thing was unexpected. ''what''s more, Andrew is not Poppi''s uncle, but her father?''?


    FIZ


    Being stunned for two seconds, Malcolm began to read the documents quickly. His eyebrows frowned


    deeper and deeper. The sound of pages turning and Sean''s calm voice intertwined.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Amanda and Andrew were married before. And soon after they got married, she had a baby, and the


    baby was Mrs. Mo. However, when Amanda had been pregnant for three months, she suddenly heard


    that Andrew had a car ident and died. She was so sad at the news that her baby was too weak to


    bear it. Her family advised her to have an abortion and marry another man, but Amanda refused. She


    was hospitalized for recuperation. "


    "Later, Emily''s father, Bob Pei, appeared. He had a love affair with Amanda and took good care of her


    when she was pregnant. He showed his love to her frequently, thus they fell in love with each other


    again as a matter of course. Bob had been staying with Amanda to give birth to the baby, but he didn''t


    allow Amanda to take care of that child. Amanda Zheng I don''t know what she is thinking. She gave


    birth to the baby and didn''t want to raise it either. "


    "When we investigated, the nurse who delivered the child for Amanda at that hospital has clearly


    remembered what happened twenty-six years ago. She said that after the child was born, Amanda left


    with Bob without even looking at her, weak as she was."


    "The shares in the hand of Mrs. Mo are her biological father. The custody of the shares were left by


    Andrew, not by Wayne. Andrew and Wayne are biological brothers. When Wayne got married, he was


    short of money and made a deal with Amanda. She didn''t want Andrew''s heritage, but gave her


    children to Wayne. And Wayne also enjoyed the rights and interests of the Quan Group


    "Wayne is addicted to gambling and often beats and scolds his wife. But his wife is gentle and kind.


    She acts as a mother to take care of Mrs. Mo. After Mrs. Mo was one year old, Wayne''s wife got


    pregnant and her child was Miss. Celine. "


    "Not long after your birth, the wife of Wayne shot herself to suicide for postpartum depression. The


    death of his wife had taught Wayne a lesson. He began to take good care of Mrs. Mo and Miss. Celine.


    However, he was still addicted to gambling and drinking. In fact, he has treated Mrs. Mo and Miss.


    Celine differently in the past years. "


    "There was no further investigation on the matter after that."


    Sean said slowly. He was supposed to say that in a emotionless tone, but it was too much to say that


    he was defending Poppi.


    Malcolm knew that the Wayne never liked their elder daughter. When Malcolm contacted with Celine


    four years ago, the Wayne often scorned or shifted the topic when speak of Poppi. It turned out that


    things had a cause and everything was reasonable.


    Malcolm felt irritated and tossed the document bag aside even if he had not finished reading it. His


    voice was with subdued anger. "How could such a person be a mother?"


    Sean lowered his head and pursed his lips. Hesitantly, he asked, "does Amandae back for Mrs.


    Mo?"


    Malcolm snorted. "Besides this, there is no other reason for her to leavefortable foreign country


    and go back to the sad Ye city."


    Then he nced at the files scattered on the table, which happened to be a photo of the family photo.


    The arm of Uncle Pei rested on Aunt. Pei''s shoulders. Aunt. Pei held Emily, who was one or two years


    old, and they smiled happily to the camera.


    How ironic!


    "Does Amanda dote on Emily?" Malcolm asked again.


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Sean nodded. He said tly, "Bob and Amanda don''t have any other child. So they are


    very fond of their only daughter."


    The only daughter!


    Malcolm curled his lips coldly, "since you were so cruel before, why did you regret it so many years


    ago? It''s toote. There''s no need for it."


    He would make up for Poppi in double what he had got for her and no one else.


    "Not let her know," After a pause, Malcolm said coldly, "destroy the file and do not tell Poppi. As for


    Amanda, don''t give her any chance to approach Poppi. "


    "Yes, Mr. mo."


    At this moment, his phone rang


    The phone suddenly rang. When Malcolm realized that it was a video call from Poppi, he waved his


    hand and asked Sean to leave first. After tidying up the documents on the table, Sean bowed slightly,


    retreated, and walked out of the door with the documents.


    Malcolm picked up the phone. When he was about to speak, a puppy head appeared on the screen.


    He blinked his eyes with curiosity, then heughed and said, "don''t be naughty, Poppi."


    "Haha..."


    There was a giggle from the other end of the phone. Poppi lifted Kiki in her arms and looked at the


    screen, smiling, "you should greet Kiki."


    "I just want to greet you." Malcolm kept smiling, leaned himself on the seat back and asked, "have you


    eaten yet?"


    "Of course not. I''m waiting for you." Poppi poked her head out of the screen and asked, "are you in the


    office? Alone? What time will youe back? Is there any woman here? "


    Looking at the quirky look of Poppi, Malcolm could not help thinking of what he had just seen, and a


    desire to protect her rose in his heart.


    "You called to check on me?" Malcolm shook his head with a smile. He slowly turned the camera


    around the office and said, "look, I''m alone."


    "Well, I didn''t see you work either! Don''t you want toe back? "


    "Of course not. I hope I can run back now." Then Malcolm stood up and said, "I''m leaving now."


    "So soon! Then what do you want to eat? Shall I cook first? "


    "You What about you? "


    "Get out! "Malcolm. You bastard!"


    "Haha..."


    On the other side, Barry led Celine and Wendy to a restaurant. "Let''s get off the car," he said


    "Wow! This is the ce! " Poppi took a look at the restaurant through the window and said, "Barry, you


    are so great! You can still find the restaurant four years ago! I used to stick with you here to eat... "


    "Well, get off the car now!" Barry did not respond. Barry simply unbuckled his seat belt, took a look at


    Wendy from the rearview mirror, and then turned to get out of the car.


    After they got off the car, Celine took her arm with Wendy and said, "the fish head with chopped pepper


    is very delicious. Let''s try itter!"


    Wendy smiled awkwardly.


    The restaurant was not big and not very luxurious, but there were a lot of guests. The proprietress just


    sent one of the guests away, while cleaning the table, she invited the three of them to sit down. Wendy


    was surprised at the calmness of Barry. She had thought that a person like him would not be willing to


    eat in such a humble restaurant. It turned out that it was just her guess.


    She knew nothing about Barry


    The dining table was in four square ways. Celine was sitting opposite to Wendy, and Barry was sitting


    next to Celine.


    Wendy didn''t dare to look up, thinking about how to escape. When all the dishes were served, she was


    still a little absent-minded.


    "Wendy, do you like someone?" Celine asked suddenly as she was eating.


    "Yes." Wendy replied out of instinct. Then she realized what she had said. She raised her head and


    found that Barry was staring at her. With a wave of hand and a shake of head, she replied, "no I didn''t


    hear clearly just now I don''t have someone I like! Really! "


    "Well, are there anyone else here? Don''t keep us in the dark!" Celine said with a smile.


    "I..."


    "Stop talking. Let''s eat!" Barry snapped with a frown.


    Wendy picked up the chopsticks and started to eat. On the other side, Barry served Celine and took


    care of her on purpose. They had drunk a little wine andpletely ignored Wendy.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." During the dinner, Barry stood up and left.


    As soon as Barry left, Wendy said goodbye to Celine. "Well, Miss. Celine, I have something to deal with


    at home. I have to go now! Take your time! "


    "How about having a drink first?" Celine asked.


    "No I''m allergic to alcohol. I''m leaving now! "


    Celine shrugged her shoulders and watched Wendy leave. She could easily get along with such a


    young girl four years ago. She thought she would not get used to the world after four years, but after


    waking up for such a long time, she finally realized that she could do anything with ambition.


    "Where is Wendy?" As soon as Barry came back, he was filled with rage, seeing that Wendy had


    gone.

 Chapter 184 Animal Hair Allergy

    Chapter 184 Animal Hair Allergy


    Celine pretended to be hurt and said in a wronged tone, "Wendy seemed to want to leave a long time


    ago. Not long after you went to the bathroom just now, she was in a hurry to leave. I wanted to invite


    her to a drink, but she refused. "


    Without any intention to sit down again, Barry looked at the darkness on the street through the window


    and said, "she is allergic to alcohol and doesn''t drink."


    "Oh, I see!" " allergic to alcohol. It''s the first time I''ve met someone like this. I thought that Wendy just


    lied to me," Celine continued, as if thinking about something else


    "It''s not a big deal. They are not modern people with minor pains." After saying that, Barry looked away


    and stared at Celine in front of him with a meaningful look in his eyes. Then he said slowly, "an


    overprotective disease ismon in the world, right? Celine?"


    "What?" Noticing the doubt and temptation in his tone, Celine couldn''t help but frown. "Barry, what do


    you want to say?"


    "Animal Hair Allergy." Without hesitation, Barry said to her, "I think Have you ever heard of it? "


    "You..." The electricity went through her body, making Celine feel like a cold current. She suddenly


    looked at Barry, shocked. She opened her mouth and didn''t know whether she should admit it or not.


    Did he know something?


    Barry took a deep breath and said calmly, "Celine, the person who saved Malcolm eight years ago was


    actually Poppi."


    His tone was affirmative. Celine widened her eyes and shivered. "I I don''t know what you''re talking


    about.e on, Barry! We still have lots of dishes to prepare! Come on, sit down and finish the meal!


    It''s not easy for me to get out. "


    As if not hearing what Celine had said, Barry continued, "in the past, Poppi worked as a tutor for you


    and saved Malcolm, so the time she saved is just in line with what she has done for you. That night,


    you didn''t go to the cram school, but went to your ssmate''s birthday party. The man is your first love,


    andter But you dumped him and joined Malcolm after what happened to Malcolm. As for all these


    things, you didn''t tell Poppi, nor did you tell Malcolm You''re also hiding it from me. "


    Barry said more word, Celine felt more disappointed. Even it was such a trivial matter that happened


    eight years ago, Barry had found out, and there was no ce that could not be connected. What he


    said was right, which meant that What she was doing was just a y, but in fact, she was just


    performing in it Malcolm and Poppi woulde to her and asked her what happened She had nothing.


    She had nothing!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It seemed that all his internal organs were clenched by a hand which made Barry hard to breathe. It


    turned out that he had always hated the wrong person. It was not Poppi who took over Malcolm but


    Celine who got Malcolm. Now, their positions were back by chance.


    "Yes." After a long time, a discouraged smile suddenly appeared on her face, which made Celine feel


    so disappointed. She took a ss of wine and took a long gulp of it. "When Malcolm came to find me, I


    already realized that something was wrong. He mentioned what happened that night, so I knew what


    he was talking about was Poppi However, Poppi had been with Benson at that time. As for me, I fell in


    love with Malcolm at first sight, so I didn''t know what to do. "


    Speaking of this, Celine suddenly choked with sobs, and two lines of tears ran down from the corners


    of her eyes. She raised the ss, mixed with tears into her stomach.


    "Do you want to tell me that I deserve all this?! Should I wish them grow old together? !" Celine raised


    her voice and cried out, "but I can''t do it I can''t do it! "


    Barry felt sorry for her. "Do you like him so much?"


    "Yes, I do." Celine said without any hesitation.


    Raising the corners of his lips, Barryughed at himself. "Celine, I just thought that you shouldn''t hide it


    from me. Actually, both Malcolm and Poppi don''t know what I just told you, and I won''t let them know.


    Do you know what I mean? "


    Hearing his words, Celine was stunned and stopped crying. She stammered, "you..."


    "I just said it''s modern time. They are not modern people with minor pains But my disease is a


    psychological illness. " Barry narrowed his eyes and said in a heavy voice, "anyway, I''m not a good


    person. Now that Malcolm has been with Poppi, the past is not important."


    "Barry, do you mean that Do you want to keep it from them for me? " Celine asked in disbelief.


    "I''ve been wondering how sad you would be after Malcolm was with Poppi. The thought of you being


    sad made me feel bad, so I''m willing to keep the secret for you, which is thest concession I make. "


    Barry tilted his head and looked at Celine. Barry raised his hand and put his palm on her face with


    hesitation. He wiped her tears with his thumb and said, "except this thing, I''ll do the same as before. I''ll


    give you everything you want."


    "I want Malcolm Can you do that? " "Barry, I don''t want anything, except him!" Celine continued


    Barry didn''t reply. After a long time, he took his hand back and said, "I''m leaving now. I''ll ask someone


    to wait for you outside. After you finish eating, I''ll let them take you back to the hospital." After that, he


    waved his hand, turned around and left.


    His silence did not mean acquiescence. Although she couldn''t figure out what was on his mind, Barry


    still favored her. That''s good, that''s good


    Through the misty window, Celine watched Barry driving away. She was really relieved. When she


    picked up her chopsticks, her hand was shaking. She felt itchy and painful. She quickly took out a


    cigarette from her bag, with her trembling hand, and put it in her mouth. She couldn''t wait to lit it and


    smoked slowly.


    On the main road of Ye city, Barry drove his car in the sky. In a cold winter, he rolled down all the car


    windows, letting the piercing cold wind blow his hair. He needed to wake up


    The car stopped at Wendy''s condo. It was as cold as an ice cer. Barry opened the door and was


    about to get off. However, when he raised his head and saw that the light in Wendy''s room was off, he


    didn''t want to disturb Wendy any more. The dim light had been burning for him for several nights, but it


    was destroyed by himter.


    A substitute? He still couldn''t believe it when he thought of what Wendy asked himst time. It was true


    that he had noticed Wendy at the beginning, just because Wendy and Celine shared the same


    character. However, after getting along with each other more often, he found that Wendy was Wendy.


    She wasn''t like Celine.


    Wendy was like a little rabbit without teeth all the time. She was very nervous as if she didn''t want to do


    anything wrong.


    Since they were not the same, why did he chase after Wendy in the end?


    Barry grabbed his hair and pulled the cigarette. Then he sat on the driver''s seat and kept looking ahead


    while meditating in the smoke.


    "It''s so cold today."


    After dinner, Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei, Emily sat in Benson''s car and went back. Aunt. Pei looked at the


    water drops attached to the ss and said, "Benson, it''ste and you can live at home after driving us


    home, right?"


    "Yes." Uncle Pei also echoed her words, "You didn''t stay with usst time, but you won''t stay with us


    this time? Tomorrow I''ll go to the 3D building as you suggested. Let''s go together. "


    Emily didn''t say anything, and remained quiet as usual.


    Holding the steering wheel, Benson thought of the message from his mother, which said that let he not


    go back home, and he felt it was funny. These elders really wanted her to have a love affair with Emily!


    "Okay," Benson nodded his head. Hearing that, Emily gasped and looked at Benson in disbelief. But


    Benson didn''t say anything.


    Along the way, Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei said something to Emily, but she didn''t listen to any of them. Of


    course she knew that Benson meant to stay in her room.


    "Go and check Emily''s room. Has Benson been here?" As soon as they entered the vi, Aunt. Pei


    pulled Benson to go upstairs. "I''m going to sleep with Emily''s father. You should also go to bed early!"


    Benson nodded slightly. "Uncle, aunt, good night."


    "Okay, okay. Go and have a rest!"


    With red ears, Emily walked in front of Benson silently. When she heard her parents close the door, she


    asked, "why did you agree to stay?"


    "I don''t know." Benson shrugged his shoulders and followed her to the door of Emily''s room. He


    opened the door and looked around. The room was very fresh with blue and white inside. It was not as


    lovely as girls.


    "Only one bed." Emily said and put down her bag.


    "I''ll sleep on the ground." Benson said indifferently.


    Although Emily knew that Benson wouldn''t want to have sex with her, she still felt ufortable when


    she heard him say that. So she turned around and asked, "then why do you stay?"


    Benson gave Emily a deep look, "I thought I could make it, but I can''t."


    "Am I ugly?" Asked Emily with a sneer.


    "No, "


    Emily took a step forward, almost clinging to Benson. With a hint of temptation in her voice, she put her


    arm on Benson weakly. "If you don''t have a try, how can you know you can''t make it? Or you don''t even


    give it a try? We are getting married. "


    Some fragrance rushed into his nose. His heart stopped for a moment. Benson didn''t push Emily away.


    He also wanted to know whether he could really let go of Poppi and ept another woman from his


    heart


    As her lips got closer, Emily took off her high heels and walked closer. She stood on tiptoe, and she


    could feel Benson''s breath.


    "Maybe another day." Benson suddenly pushed Emily away and turned his face to the other side. "I''m


    sorry."


    Emily''s face turned pale immediately. She forced a smile and turned around, "just sleep."

 Chapter 185 Malcolms Birthday

    Chapter 185 Malcolm''s Birthday


    The ZY detective Department told us that the ZY detective group submitted a case filing examination to


    the police department, which made the mayor of Ye city, the politicalmissar and the Secretary of


    the city''s politicalmissar Zahi Lin take a serious vition of the discipline. ording to the


    investigation, Zahi Lin took advantage of his position and position to grab benefits for others during his


    work, and epted bribes many times with a huge amount of money. He also illegally soldnd to


    obtain huge benefits, which seriously vited his discipline and was suspected of illegal crime. After


    careful consideration and approval, the ZY detective group decided to decide to give him disciplinary


    sanction, capture him against thew, and transfer him to the court, which means that he is suspected


    of vition ofws. "


    The morning news reported the decisions about Zahi. Poppi and Malcolm ate together and exchanged


    a look. Poppi asked, "what about Catherine?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing happened to Catherine. She was ignorant of all these things. Zahi omen took all the


    responsibility." Malcolm remained incredibly calm. "But Catherine can''t work in government or state-


    owned enterprises anymore. Perhaps she will start from nothing. In two days, she should be able to


    come out of the investigation agency. "


    "Okay." However, Poppi only nodded her head though she didn''t fully understand what they were


    talking about. She bit her chopsticks and said, "because Catherine took me away, she had taken great


    pains to defeat her father. Isn''t it a little You are making a mountain out of a molehill? "


    Malcolm looked up at Poppi deeply and smiled, "wouldn''t it be nice to get rid of an evil for the people?


    What''s more, the rtionship between Quan Group and Zahi had been very good at that time. It was a


    good opportunity for Catherine to take you away. We would take the opportunity to strike Quan Group.?


    "


    "Oh, I see! You did that for yourself!" Poppi puckered her mouth and put down her chopsticks. She


    picked up the Kiki near her feet and took Kiki in her arms. "Let''s go, let''s not eat with bad guys."


    "Ahahah Woof... " As if responding to what Poppi said, Kiki whimpered.


    Malcolmughed and shook his head. After finishing thest meal, he stood up and followed Poppi to


    the door. "I said it was for you, but you didn''t want to do it, said it was for other purpose, reducing your


    guilt, and you were not willing to do it. s, it''s so hard to be a man! "


    Poppi was changing her shoes at the door. Putting aside Kiki, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "go ."


    "I will not only say it, but also do it." Malcolm looked at Poppi in aposed manner. He put his arm


    around her shoulder and kissed her on the lips when she stood up. "Do you remember what day it is


    this weekend?"


    "What? This weekend? " Poppi frowned and thought for a while. "This weekend It''s just a weekend?


    What special day is it? I have an appointment with a client. "


    Hearing this, Malcolm''s face darkened instantly. His eagle like eyes were covered with a shadow, a little


    deste and a little disappointed. He uncertainly asked Poppi, "don''t you really know?"


    "I Should I know? " Poppi asked carefully.


    "You..." Malcolm took a deep breath, "forget it. I have to go to work." Then he changed his shoes and


    walked out.


    "Hey! Wait for me! " Poppi patted Kiki on the head, grabbed her bag and went to catch up with


    Malcolm.


    Malcolm was waiting for Poppi in the elevator though he was not in a good mood. Seeing the panic


    look on Poppi''s face, he frowned and scolded her, "slow down! It''s notte. "


    Poppi stuck out her tongue, rushed into the elevator, pressed the down button, and sneaked a nce


    at Malcolm, "Mr. Mo, are you angry?"


    "No." Malcolm coldly blurted out.


    "You said you was not angry!" Poppi reached out her hand and rubbed it against Malcolm''s face. "Your


    face is turning purple and it looks like you are angry."


    "Don''t touch me after touching your puppy ." Then Malcolm hummed, just like a child who was bullied.


    "No, I just want to touch you! Not only touched you, but also kissed you. " Poppi puckered her lips and


    stood on her tiptoe to embrace Malcolm''s neck and kiss him.


    Ding


    The elevator arrived at the first floor and the door opened. However, Poppi seemed not to notice that


    and she was panting heavily. Malcolm''s threatening voice came from above her head, "what do you


    think? Do you remember? What day is the weekend? "


    "Bastard..." Poppi blew on Malcolm andined, " remembered it! I remembered. That''s all?! How


    could I not remember your birthday? Don''t you know I''m messing with you? "


    Malcolm was in a good mood. He kissed on Poppi''s cheek and said, "honey, it''s good to remember."


    "Humph!" Poppi rolled her eyes, opened the door of the elevator and followed Malcolm out of the


    elevator.


    Sean was already waiting outside. As soon as he saw theming out with messy clothes and a


    reddish face, he couldn''t help but cover his mouth and cough.


    "What present have you prepared for me?" In the car, Malcolm asked.


    "¡­¡­ You will know it then. " "No one would say out the gift first." Poppi was a little speechless


    Malcolm smiled. He felt satisfied, so he didn''t say anything more.


    Sean sent Poppi off first in the car and then took Malcolm to go back to the SG group.


    As soon as Poppi returned to the periodical office, she began to be busy. The magazine of the New


    Year''s Day was about to be released soon, so she couldn''t make any mistake in the end.


    At this moment, the phone rang


    When she was busy with her work, the phone from Shirley suddenly rang. Poppi picked it up and


    answered, "hello? What''s wrong? "


    "Last time you asked me what you would prepare for Malcolm''s birthday. I''ve already made up my


    mind." The exultant voice of Shirley came through the receiver, which made Poppi look forward to it.


    She hurriedly asked, "what is it?"


    "I tell you. I''m done! I really admire my wisdom. " On the other side of the phone, Shirley burst into


    laughter, "I have prepared everything for you. I make promise, you will definitely win Malcolm''s heart."


    "What?" Win Malcolm''s heart, which was really inviting, made Poppi blush.


    "I have made an appointment with the Vedder Theme Hotel for you. You two should stay inside for two


    whole days." Then, Shirley covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Which hotel?" Poppi''s face was redder, "it''s okay that we live at home. Which hotel are we going to?"


    "It''s different!" Shirley said slowly. "That''s a love hotel, with dozens of theme, the romance in a boudoir


    and the blurred feeling of light, I promise you to go through the second love. I''ve picked two choices for


    you: the wizard of green and the flower moon. You can pick one by yourself. Oh my gosh. I saw the


    picture. It''s gauze curtain and dim light you can''t see anyone, and you can do something bad. "


    "Shirley Qiao!" Poppi could not help raising her voice. Her face turned red as she stuttered, "you Are


    you crazy? "


    "What? Are you shy? Haha! " Shirleyughed exaggeratedly. "I haven''t finished yet! I''ve even bought


    you your clothes. You''ll made Malcolm almost speechless And an eye patch. After putting it on, you will


    feel more mysterious... "


    Hearing this, Poppi felt that she was burning with shyness all over her body. She hurriedly interrupted


    Shirley, "shut up! I won''t go. Check out the room. I have to work now! Bye! "


    "Hello? Please don''t! "


    Poppi hung up the phone quickly and patted her red face. When she was about to calm down to go


    back to work, her mobile phone showed a message. The message was clearly written with the hotel


    address, room number and a photo of Shirley in bikini


    "Naughty girl." Poppi cursed herself. For a moment, she thought what Shirley was thinking about was


    not bad.


    On Friday afternoon, Malcolm had already finished his work early. He was going home to enjoy the


    birthday party arranged by Poppi. He also called grandma to tell her that grandma didn''t allow them to


    go back and told her that they could enjoy the time when they were alone with each other. Indeed,


    grandma was very naughty.


    Malcolm drove to the periodical office and waited for Poppi. Soonter, Poppi came downstairs. Seeing


    Malcolm, the colleagues all gave her a dirty smile. The rtionship between Malcolm and Poppi was


    not confirmed by the witness. But it seemed that they were in good rtionship.


    "Poppi, I''m leaving now!" Wendy stuck out her tongue and smiled at Malcolm, "happy birthday, Mr. Mo!"


    "Thank you." Malcolm thanked her with a smile and affectionately looked at Poppi.


    After Poppi said goodbye to Wendy, she got on the car which was in Malcolm and left. "Go to the


    Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi."


    "Okay." Malcolm started the car. Today, he had nothing to do but wait for the arrangement of Poppi. If


    she didn''t make any arrangement, it would be wonderful for them to stay together and chat like this.


    But apparently, Poppi had already arranged everything well.


    "Do you have Shirley and Wendy''s ns in your mind?" Malcolm suddenly asked.


    "Haha, solicit opinions extensively!" Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "the first birthday I give you is


    too much pressure. I''m afraid that if I make the arrangement by myself, you won''t be satisfied."


    "You little fool." "It''s enough to have you," murmured Malcolm in a spoiled tone


    "I think it''s not enough." Poppi''s eyes shone. She looked at Malcolm''s profile and an idea came into her


    mind.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I can''t control myself." Malcolm quipped and turned around, "do you have


    anything to say to me?"


    Poppi covered her mouth at once and her face turned red as she mumbled, "no, not now. I''ll tell you


    after dinner. "


    "Okay. How about you cook tonight? "


    "Of course!"


    On the way to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, the car was full ofughter. Actually, Malcolm''s real


    purpose was not to get anything from Poppi, but to see how she would be concerned for him. That was


    the disy of her love for him.

 Chapter 186 Wanting You To Be A Father

    Chapter 186 Wanting You To Be A Father


    The Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi was the same as it was when they camest time. The two of them


    walked into the yard and into the vi hand in hand.


    "Okay. The first step is to cook." Poppi was changing her shoes in the doorway. She rolled up her


    sleeves and was ready to fight with all of them. "Let''s have dinner first, and then celebrate your birthday


    at twelve o''clock. Perfect!"


    Malcolm nodded with a smile, "what am I doing?"


    "Of course you will help me!" Poppi patted on Malcolm''s shoulder and said, "if you cook by yourself, the


    dishes you make must be very delicious."


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " Malcolmughed even more. He was dragged by Poppi to the kitchen and became a


    vegetable washing worker.


    The clock was ticking in the room. Poppi and Malcolm were chatting while cooking. Like an ordinary


    couple, they didn''t need to think about anything or worry about anything. They could only see each


    other and enjoy the moment of warmth and sweetness.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    In fact, Malcolm washed vegetables, and he had nothing to do, while Poppi was like a little bee in the


    kitchen, humming and turning in the kitchen, and the two dishes cooked together without any chaos.


    Malcolm leaned against the door frame with his arms folded around his chest. He saw that Poppi tied


    up her hair and tucked it behind her head. Wearing the apron, he could still see her curves. Looking at


    her busy life for him, he felt that his heart was filled with love.


    "OK, that''s a deal. Malcolm''s favorite shrimps."


    "I just learned how to cook..."


    "This fish will be out of the pan soon."


    "Sweet and sour spareribs are also good."


    "Finally, with the tter! Birthday noodles! "


    Poppi put thest bowl of noodles on the table which was almost full.


    "It look good, smelling good." Standing at the table, Malcolm nodded, "one hundred percent."


    Hearing this, Poppi smiled and quickly handed the chopsticks to Malcolm, "you already got it before


    you tasted it? Mr. Mo, go and have a taste first. "


    Malcolm sat down with a smile, picked up some food and chewed it slowly. Although she had cooked


    for Malcolm so many times, Poppi suddenly felt nervous. She stared at his face carefully and asked,


    "how is it? Are you okay? "


    "Yes..." Malcolm lowered his voice and frowned slightly, "this meal might cost more than 100 points."


    "What?" Poppi bit the chopsticks and asked timidly, "what''s that?"


    Malcolm raised his eyebrows and nced at Poppi, "1000 points."


    Poppi blinked her eyes and stunned for two seconds before she realized what he just said, "Malcolm!


    You scared me! I''m already very nervous You are just being mysterious and vile. "


    "No, I didn''t." Malcolm responded with augh and started to gobble up his meal.


    While helping Malcolm with the food, Poppi ate too. "Actually, it''s boring, not surprising at all. I was a


    fool. I checked a lot and asked many questions. I still didn''t know how to make a surprise to surprise


    you. As a result, I had no choice but to follow the routine, cook and give you gifts Please don''t mind. "


    Malcolm stopped eating, turned around to Poppi and sighed, "Why are you so silly? It''s enough. Even if


    you don''t do anything, I think it''s a surprise. As long as you are with me, I can''t forget every day. "


    Poppi''s eyes turned red.


    These days, her mind was in a mess, especially when it came to Celine, which made her very uneasy.


    But fortunately, with Malcolm''s presence, everything seemed to be different. She had never been so


    dependent on a person like now. She thought that for the rest of her life, she had been trapped in a


    love woven by Malcolm, which meant that she couldn''t get out.


    "Hey, hey, don''t cry!" Malcolm patted on Poppi''s head and put a piece of noodles on her te. "Have a


    taste of the long-life noodles cooked by yourself. If you eat it, we''ll be much older."


    Poppi sniffed and opened her mouth. Enjoying the rare considerate service of Mr. Mo, she pointed to


    the table while chewing the noodles, "get me another sparerib."


    "¡­¡­" Right after Poppi''s words, Malcolm got furious.


    After the meal, Poppi was going to take out the cake she had learned for more than half a month and


    make it for Malcolm in person. After putting the filed of cakes into the oven, they waited outside the


    oven, eyes filled with expectation.


    But Malcolm was surprised to hear this, "will Poppi really be the boss of dessert shop in the


    future?"


    "Of course." Poppi smiled with satisfaction.


    Looking at the toast, Malcolm said leisurely, "I suddenly remembered that many years ago. At that time,


    my family was very poor. On my birthday, I would sneak out of the cake shop to watch the cakes in the


    windows."


    "Well, then I''ll run a dessert shop and make cakes for you every day," Poppi said pitifully


    "¡­¡­ Okay. " No sooner had Malcolm finished speaking than a beep from the oven drew Poppi''s


    attention. Poppi quickly put on hot oven glove and took out the cake inside.


    "Wow, the model is great!" "Honey, what patterns do you want?" Poppi eximed


    "Everything will be fine." Malcolm looked at the jars of cream and chocte on the table and quietly


    waited for Poppi to make cakes for him.


    Poppi nodded her head. After wiping a thickyer of cream from the outside of the cake base, she took


    the baking bag and put the Pink Cream in it. Then she stirred the little flowers on the edge of the cake


    one by one.


    Looking at a semi-finished cake made by Poppi, Malcolm could not help but feel proud for her.


    After the decoration of the cream flowers, Poppi handed another framed bag with red cream to Malcolm


    and said, "take it! I will hold your hand and write a happy birthday for you."


    "Okay." Malcolm had never touched this kind of cream before. Out of curiosity, he squeezed the cream


    with a little more strength, and the cream fell on the ground. When the corner of Poppi''s mouth


    twitched, Poppi stuttered, "such a cream! I have never seen a cake so ugly. "


    Malcolm blushed and said stubbornly, "I think It was not bad! I can make it up. " Then he made a shift


    again, squeezing a smaller ball in another direction.


    "Haha..." Poppi couldn''t helpughing loudly. She dipped some cream in her index finger and put it on


    Malcolm''s face, "hahaha, my little kitten! Happy birthday! "


    Malcolm was stunned and pretended to stare at Poppi angrily, "you''re dead meat if I catch you!"


    Poppi stuck out her tongue at Malcolm, while he dipped some cream into it. After that, they began to


    run after her. They ran around the table, like two tireless children.


    "Stop running Don''t run away I''m so tired! " When Poppi ran to the end, she was out of breath and


    finally begged for mercy.


    Malcolm ran after Poppi with a smile. He held her tight in his arms and touched her face gently, "yes,


    two little kittens."


    "Humph, you are so childish." Poppi said and looked around on purpose.


    "Really?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows and asked in reply. Suddenly, he held her face and slowly


    approached her lips. He kissed Poppi slowly, bit by bit just like tasting her. He wanted to seize all her


    beauty.


    Poppi was a little out of breath, and after being kissed by Malcolm, her chest heaved more deeply and


    her face flushed quietly. However, she still boldly wrapped her arms around Malcolm''s waist.


    After a long time, Malcolm loosened his grip on Poppi in a satiated manner, and when he saw the


    cream on her face, he closed his eyes and took a sip. "Um, it tastes sweeter than cream," he said


    "What You jerk. " Poppi thumped on Malcolm''s chest, but no response came. She could not help but


    raise her head, which soon fell into the uncontroble flirtatious eyes of Malcolm.


    Poppi bit her lip and looked around hurriedly. She looked at the time and changed the topic, "it''s only


    ten o''clock It''s not your birthday yet! Would you like to see your gift first? "


    "Okay." Malcolm said in a hoarse voice.


    "Let''s go together to take your cake." Poppi sneaked out of Malcolm, held the cake shop and went


    upstairs, "let''s go, to the attic."


    Malcolmughed. He put his hand into his pocket and followed Poppi upstairs.


    The building was full of mystery. As soon as they entered, the dim light created an ambiguous


    atmosphere.


    Poppi took out a small box from under the pillow of her bed, "stretch out your hand."


    Malcolm stretched out his arm obediently, and Poppi opened the box. Inside was a simple men''s watch.


    She gave it to him and said, "men''s watch is so expensive. It''s even worthy of my several purses, so


    you must take good care of it."


    "It''s so expensive." Malcolm pretended to be surprised, "my wife is so generous I will reimburse you


    later. "


    "No way! This is my gift for you. " Poppi looked at the watch she gave to Malcolm with satisfaction. She


    touched the watch belt and smiled.


    Malcolm couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He took off the one he had been wearing for a long time.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Do I need to take two watches with me?" Malcolm asked with surprise and amusement. "I can take the


    one you send me." No matter what gift Poppi gave him or how much it was worth, in his eyes, nothing


    could bepared with anything else.


    "Hello." Suddenly, Poppi came up with something and came closer to Malcolm, st time, on my


    birthday, you actually gave my phone to me, didn''t you? Have you fixed it for me? "


    Speaking of this, Malcolm was a little angered, he snorted, "so what? Anyway, it has been paid little


    attention. Compared with those diamond hairpins and crystal shoes, the prices are much lower."


    "No." Poppi put her arms around Malcolm''s neck and said, "that''s my favorite gift. You should have told


    me earlier and you got angry with me. I thought... "


    "You thought what?"


    "I thought you hated me." Poppi twitched her mouth.


    "I thought you hated me too." Malcolm couldn''t help but rub his head on Poppi''s neck.


    "Malcolm, can I have a wish on your birthday?" Poppi asked gently


    "What? Tell me. " Then Malcolm looked up at Poppi.


    Poppi pursed her lips and whispered in Malcolm''s ear. Bearing her extreme shyness, she whispered: "I


    want you to be a father. Is that okay?"


    As Malcolm trembled, his eyes glittered with incredible light. His face was full of uncontroble ecstasy,


    and he said excitedly, "what did you say, Poppi? Say it again! "


    "I I want a kid. HMM... "


    But before Poppi could finish her words, she was drowned in the passionate kiss of Malcolm. Although


    Malcolm didn''t answer her, he used action to tell her that how much she hoped to meet his wish.

 Chapter 187 Go Up The Mountain To Pray For The Parents In Law

    Chapter 187 Go Up The Mountain To Pray For The Parents In Law


    In order to realize the wish that Poppi let him be a father, Malcolm worked very hard. He was eager to


    swallow Poppi into his stomach and pestered her. The moon was so shy that it hid into the clouds.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Poppi was exhausted. It was a winter day, but the hot sweat even


    wetted the hair on her forehead. When she was drowsy in Malcolm''s arms, the bell rang in the


    distance. It was 12.


    Although Poppi was tired, she tried her best to open her eyes. She shook Malcolm''s head and kissed


    him on his face, "Hey, Malcolm, happy birthday!"


    Malcolm opened his eyes, as if absorbed the whole starry sky. He lookedzy, but still brilliant. With a


    smile, he raised his hand to rub the hair of Poppi and said, "thank you, wife."


    "You''re wee, husband." Poppi alsoughed. She stretched out her hand and made a circle on


    Malcolm''s chest. "Get up early tomorrow morning. I want to go to a ce with you."


    "Where?"


    "It''s a secret and can only be told to you tomorrow morning." Poppi puckered her lips and smiled. There


    was a hint of tenderness in her eyes.


    Malcolm grabbed Poppi''s hand, put it on his mouth and kissed it. "It seems that you still have a lot of


    energy and strength to go out."


    "I want to go there!" Because of sleepiness, Poppi''s voice sounded soft and sweet, which made


    Malcolm feelfortable. Then she added, "remember to call me tomorrow morning."


    Just as the words fell from Poppi''s lips, Malcolm turned over to press on her in an instant. He grabbed


    her arm and turned into a wolf, "how about Do it again? "


    "Ah!" On hearing this, Poppi whined and came to her sense. She immediately begged for mercy,


    "Malcolm husband, I''m noting. I''m so tired! Please I don''t want it anymore, okay? "


    "Honey, just once!" Of course, Malcolm wouldn''t listen to Poppi. Heforted her while touching her


    body, "for thest time, maybe this time you are pregnant? That''s my girl! "


    The man in bed was nothing but coaxing.


    Cursed Poppi in her heart. Although she was sleepy, her body was burning involuntarily. She struggled,


    while sobbing, "I hate you..."


    "I love you." Malcolm confessed his love affectionately. He kissed on the face of Poppi carefully and


    pulled the quilt to cover them. Then he groaned, "honey, you won''t get tired. Just enjoy yourself..."


    "I hate you..."


    "You don''t hate me, and I don''t hate you either Good girl, kiss me... "


    They hugged each other and enjoyed the wonderful night. Now their bodies and souls had be in


    harmony, but at this moment, they hadn''t discovered that the baby of their love, which was amazing,


    would quietly descend on this beautiful night


    At the same time, in Celine''s ward, she looked at the date, thinking about the happy birthday days she


    had spent with Malcolm, and couldn''t help but miss those days.


    She fell in love with him at the first sight. Malcolm was so handsome, wealthy and powerful. Although


    she didn''t know why Malcolm mistook Poppi for her by ident, she had always been the kind of


    person who was good at seizing the opportunity. So she carefully began to contact with Malcolm and


    didn''t let him find any w.


    She imitated the way Poppi dressed, the way Poppi spoke, the way Poppi smiled and the way Poppi


    frowned. And in the end, she copsed first. Why should she learn what kind of person Poppi was?!


    But when she saw the smile on Malcolm''s face, she felt that everything she had done was worth it.


    Malcolm was ruthless and daring in front of other people, but he was gentle and considerate behind


    them. As a result, Celine found herself more and more attracted by him. She tried her best to stay by


    his side and even sleep with him. She had tried several times but failed. As she could feel that Malcolm


    was struggling, she failed every time


    She didn''t do it, but Poppi did. What were they doing tonight?


    Celine''s face looked gloomy in the shadow. Now that God didn''t make her fall asleep, she would wake


    up with something different. She wouldn''t fail the chance to wake up again.


    She took out her phone and dialed a number, "I''m ready."


    The next day, the weather was sunny, and even the temperature rose.


    "Good girl, get up."


    Malcolm''s voice sounded in her ear. Then a big hand moved to her and began to fondle her body.


    Poppi stretched out her arm to get rid of his restless hand and mumbled, "what time is it? I''m so tired..."


    "It''s just nine o''clock,"


    "It''s only nine o''clock and you..." Poppi jerked up suddenly and opened her eyes suddenly. Then she


    sat up from the bed all of a sudden. When she saw the bright sky above the attic''s sunroof, she


    eximed, "it''s already 9 o''clock?! It''s nine o''clock now! "


    After the question, Poppi suddenly screamed out.


    "What''s wrong?" Malcolm held Poppi immediately with concern.


    "It hurts all over my body!" Poppi said in an aggrieved tone and rolled her eyes to Malcolm, "it''s all your


    fault! I hate you! I asked you to wake me up earlier because I have something very important to do


    today! Whoop, the bad guy I got upte... "


    Malcolm rubbed his nose and didn''t know what to do: "I... I just don''t want to wake you up as you are


    sleeping well! What was so important that you had to today? How about another day? You are so tired.


    "


    "We must go today!" "I want to see two people with you." Poppi said to Malcolm firmly


    "Who?" Malcolm asked, frowning.


    "Ahem!" Poppi sat squarely and coughed to conceal her shyness and excitement. "To meet my parents


    inw."


    Hearing that, Malcolm got stunned, with an innocent look on his face. It took him two seconds to react.


    He was so excited that he could not help but ask, "what did you say? Poppi... "


    "Well, don''t you want me to see your parents? Or, do you think I am too open? This is because I have


    promised youst time to take me, so I... "


    "Poppi!" Malcolm interrupted Poppi and held her in his arms tightly. His usual calmness vanished, like a


    little child at a loss. He said with his Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat, "Poppi, do you know how


    much I love you?"


    Poppi wanted tough, but somehow her eyes were red. She said lightly, "I love you too."


    Because I love you, I want to know all your family members. Therefore, I want to know all your past as


    well as your private life.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, both of them understood each other''s feelings.


    After packing up, on the way to the cemetery, Poppi became more and more nervous. She kept asking,


    "well, what will I say if I go there? Ah Isn''t it too formal for me to wear like this? Wouldn''t it be too little if


    I bought only flowers? Will your parents like the flowers I bought? "


    When driving the car, Malcolm put on a beautiful smile and said, "everything will be fine as long as it''s


    bought by the daughter-inw. And everything will be beautiful if it''s bought by the daughter-inw. If


    they were alive, they would like you just as grandma did. Don''t worry about anything. "


    Poppi nodded with a smile and looked at the flowers in her hand, feeling a littleplicated.


    They arrived at the cemetery soon. Everything had withered.


    "Let''s go." Malcolm held her hand, and Poppi nodded. Then they walked towards the cemetery side by


    side.


    The tombstone of Malcolm''s parents was very clean.


    Poppi came closer and looked carefully at the photo on the tombstone. Malcolm''s mother had long hair,


    small and delicate features. She smiled sweetly and looked like Malcolm. Malcolm''s father was very


    brave and handsome. His eyes looked exactly the same as Malcolm''s.


    "Dad, mom," With a heavy voice, Malcolm said with a mixture of sadness and pleasure in his eyes, "I''m


    coming And I even brought Poppi here. "


    Poppi puckered up her lips. Though she was only looking at the photo, she still blushed. She said in a


    low voice, "Dad, mom, I''m Malcolm''s wife. It''s my first time here. Well, hello. "


    The next moment, Malcolm''s face softened.


    Poppi put the flowers on the tombstones of the two elders.


    Malcolm opened his mouth slightly and said, "grandma is fine, so is Poppi and I. you don''t need to


    worry about us."


    "Yes, yes!" "I''ve taken good care of Malcolm," Poppi nodded


    Malcolmughed, but didn''t argue back.


    "Today is Malcolm''s birthday. Thank you for bringing such a great Malcolm to me. We two will live a


    happy life in the future. I don''t want you to worry about us. " Poppi said sincerely to them.


    Poppi went on talking endlessly as if it was an tireless conversation. Malcolm listened to her in silence,


    but he was in a mood of rxation that he had never felt before he came here.


    It was already past noon. When they felt it was time for lunch, they walked towards the outside of the


    cemetery, hand in hand. On the tombstone behind them, there was a photo of Malcolm''s parents, who


    looked even more beautiful.


    On the way back, Poppi suddenly received a call from Shirley, who told her that she was back to Ye city


    and that she even booked a table at the hotel to celebrate his birthday and repeatedly told her to go


    with Malcolm.


    "Do you want to go?" Asked Poppi.


    "Do you have any other appointment?" Malcolm asked in reply.


    "Nothing." Poppi shook her head and said, "if we have something to say, I would have bought


    something to visit grandma in the mountain."


    "Let''s go to find Shirley!"


    "¡­¡­ Okay. "


    Outside the Sofia Hotel, Shirley and Wendy had been waiting for them. When they saw Malcolm''s car


    parked in front of them, they waved to them quickly. Shirley''s agent, Dan, was also there.


    As soon as Malcolm and Poppi got off the car, they felt a strong passion, but both of them did not


    expect that Hugh was also here. Standing by the side of Shirley, Hugh waved his hand and said, "Hi,


    it''s been a long time."


    Poppi was a little embarrassed, and before she could say anything, Malcolm said first, "you came back


    with Shirley?"


    "Yes." Hugh spoke out his mind naturally as if there had never been any generation gap between him


    and Malcolm.

 Chapter 188 Its A Room Card

    Chapter 188 It''s A Room Card


    With a bottle of wine in her hand, Shirley walked up to them and handed it to Malcolm. "Mr. Mo, happy


    birthday!"


    "Thank you." Malcolm took the wine. Just when he was about to greet with Shirley, Shirley suddenly


    dragged Poppi away from him.


    "Hello!" Poppi screamed and was dragged aside by Shirley. "What are you doing?!"


    Shirley patted on Poppi''s shoulder and whispered, "why didn''t you go to the hotel I booked for you?"


    "Did youe back for this?" Poppi stared at Shirley incredulously. That day when she called, she was


    taking photos for a magazine on a tropical ind. It was out of her expectation that Shirley came back


    so soon.


    The two women were chatting. Hugh and Malcolm were talking about business.


    "Of course we have something else to tell you." Then, Shirley raised her head proudly and pointed to


    the East. "I knew you would be embarrassed to go there, so I booked a hotel here. After I make


    Malcolm drunk, you two will spend the night there."


    When Poppi saw the words "Vedder Theme Hotel" pointed out by Shirley, her face flushed. She knew


    that Shirley was not a good person!


    "Do you appreciate me?" With a snicker on Shirley''s face.


    "Thank you, no!" Poppi rolled her eyes at her.


    Shirley shrugged her shoulders and then came to rub the Poppi in a ttering way, "well, by the way Mr.


    Mo''s new product is beingunched and the spokesperson hasn''t been decided yet. Can you go near


    Mr. Mo and get me the spokesperson tonight? "


    "What Shirley Qiao! I say you are so kind! Are you going to sell me? " Poppi said angrily.


    "Why would I sell you! I''m creating an opportunity for you and Malcolm! Opportunity! " Shirley shouted


    exaggeratedly. However, when she was covered by Poppi, Poppi red at her and threatened, "let''s


    say one more word, I''ll drag Malcolm out of here!"


    The gate opened with a creak


    As soon as she finished her words, a sound of brake suddenly came from behind. Poppi let go of


    Shirley and looked back at her at the same time. They saw a ck sports car stopped in front of


    Malcolm. With a bang of the door open, both of Barry and Celine got off the car, one from the left and


    the other from the right.


    Poppi was stunned.


    "I called them here." Crossing her arms over her chest, Shirley acted as if she was waiting for


    something funny to happen. "In fact, I only called Barry at the beginning, but Barry said that he wanted


    to ask Celine toe with him. I thought about it and decided toe, just in time to let her see how


    affectionate you and Malcolm are. But what''s the rtionship between Barry and Celine? "


    Poppi frowned and felt a little confused. However, Celine hopped out of the car and ran to Poppi when


    she saw her. She held Poppi''s arm and acted like a spoiled child, "sister, today is my brother-inw''s


    birthday. Why didn''t you call me over?"


    Brother inw Shirley rolled her eyes and got goose bumps all over the ce.


    "Aren''t you in the hospital?" Poppi smiled awkwardly, "Why are you here? The doctor said that the you


    coulde out after New Year''s Day. "


    "But I don''t want to stay in the hospital anymore! I am so boring! " Celine pouted.


    "Then Okay. " Poppi took a nce at everyone and her eyes fell on Barry for a second. She had


    thought that he would tease her, but it was rare that she didn''t see the dissatisfaction on his face.


    Hearing this, Malcolm had mixed feelings. He looked at Poppi and found that he was not angry


    anymore when he saw her apologetic smile. Then he smiled affectionately to show that he was fine.


    "All right, all right, let''s go!" Holding on to Poppi''s hand, Shirley pulled Wendy and said, "let''s go to have


    lunch! My treat today. "


    They walked towards the hall in session, and the group of handsome men and beautiful women


    attracted a lot of attention.


    "Didn''t Abnere?" Malcolm asked.


    Shirley blinked her eyes and asked deliberately, "Abner? Who is Abner? "


    There is something Poppi smiled and said deliberately to Shirley. "Oh, Abner is my friend! Don''t you


    know him, Shirley? I can call hime here today to meet you, right? "


    "No, thanks." Shirley clenched her teeth and tried to stop her, but she was not as quick as Poppi.


    Holding her cell phone, Poppi called Abner quickly, "hello? Mr. Shen, are you free tonight? "


    "Poppi! Don''t call that old goat over! " Shouted Shirley, forgetting what others were thinking about.


    "Well Yes, call me when you arrive at the Sofia Hotel! yes! That''s it! " Poppi quickly hung up the phone


    and stepped back. She almost fell down as her feet became unstable. Fortunately, she was supported


    by Malcolm.


    Holding Poppi''s shoulder from her back, Malcolm gently rebuked her, "be careful!"


    "Thank you." Poppi looked back and stuck her tongue out.


    The light in her eyes dimmed and Celine grabbed her bag tightly. Their sess or failure tonight was at


    a crucial moment.


    In the room, Malcolm was pushed to the guest seat by Shirley. Naturally, Poppi was arranged to be


    next to him, and Wendy was put next to Poppi. Barry kept his eyes fixed on Wendy. Seeing that Wendy


    sat down, Barry followed and sat next to Wendy.


    The seat on the other side of Malcolm was still empty. Looking at it, Celine was about to sit down, but


    Shirley stretched out her long arm and suddenly put her bag on the chair. She turned around and said


    to Malcolm, e on, Mr. Mo. I''m going to open the wine!"


    Celine was taken aback by Shirley''s words.


    After Shirley finished speaking to Malcolm, Shirley turned around, as if she just saw Celine. She said in


    surprise, "''Celine, why are you still standing here? Take a seat! Take a seat. Don''t be so formal with


    me. "


    Then she took a look at the seat beside her. It was the table next to her. Wendy then said to her, "Miss.


    Celine, please sit here with me." After saying that, Celine turned around and was about to leave. But


    she was pulled back by Barry before she stood up.


    "Sit down!" Looking sideways at Wendy, Barry fixed his eyes on her. "Sit down!" he said with all his


    strength


    Like an onlooker, Hugh took a sip of tea. And tonight, they seemed like a trap. Every one of the people


    present would affect another person, but he He took a deep look at the direction of Poppi.


    "Mr. Su," Dan sat beside Hugh and filled the cup for Hugh.


    "Thank you." Said Hugh. Who else would be involved in Dan?


    Celine smiled politely. "I''ll sit with Shirley."


    "Good girl." Shirley said with a fake smile on her face.


    After sitting down, Shirley didn''t wait for Abner. She immediately called the kitchen to serve dishes. But


    this time, Abner unexpectedly came earlier than the first appetizer.


    Shirley rolled her eyes at Abner. Abner didn''t expect them toe here. The group of people chatted,


    including life, news, and work. They looked harmonious on the surface, but what they were thinking in


    their hearts was unknown.


    "Happy birthday, Mr. Mo. and long live!"


    After the dishes were served, Shirley brought a ss of wine. Everyone drank it except Wendy and


    Celine. After drinking the wine, there were more guests at the table. They kept chatting andughing.


    Barry couldn''t help making fun of them, and Hugh also joined up to kick up a fuss. And Shirley also


    went crazy. The scene became more lively andughter.


    "Excuse me, I want to go to the bathroom." Poppi kept drinking by Shirley and could not hold on any


    more so she whispered to Malcolm.


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Malcolm was about to get up.


    "Don''t bother!" Seeing this, Poppi waved her hand. When she was about to get up, Shirley came over


    too. She held Poppi''s hand and said to Malcolm, "Mr. Mo, I''ll go with her. Don''t worry. It''s no problem!"


    Malcolm finally nodded, e back soon."


    "Eat more meat." On the other side of the line, Barry put food in Wendy''s te and said, "you are too


    thin."


    "Thank you." Wendy thanked him in a low voice, but she didn''t eat anything.


    "You don''t want to eat?" Asked Barry with a frown.


    Wendy shook her head and said nothing.


    "Why did you sneak awayst time?" Barry asked again. It seemed that he would not let her go tonight.


    "Because I had something else to do, I left." Wendy pressed her lips and felt her mouth parched.


    "Don''t you want to see me?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. " Wendy responded in a low voice. She didn''t want to see him, she didn''t want to see Celine


    being with him, she didn''t want herself to be another woman''s substitute, she just couldn''t control


    herself.


    Barry raising his ss and drinking it up. The hot feeling flew from the throat to the bottom of his heart.


    He was chaos and sober, and he deserved it.


    In the hallway of the hotel, Shirley was with two room cards in her hand. She passed one of the cards


    to Poppi and said, "this, this is the room card! 1306! Remember! Just go to your room and wait for


    Malcolm. "


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Poppi took the room card and continued, "I, I don''t want to go!"


    "You must go!" Shirley frowned.


    "I I have to go to the toilet! " Poppi held the wall and went to the bathroom. As soon as she turned the


    corridor, she bumped into a man wearing a cap. "Bang!" the card in her hand fell on the marble ground.


    "I''m sorry!" The man apologized in a hurry. He picked up the room card first before Poppi bent down,


    and handed it to Poppi with the card back, "Miss, are you all right?"


    Poppi shook her head and replied, "no, nothing Thank you! " After taking the room card, Poppi


    continued to stagger toward the bathroom.


    The man behind her looked back and reached out his hand, with a room card in it.


    After a while, Shirley caught up with Poppi and followed her into the washroom. "You Go to the toilet. I''ll


    take you to the hotel! "


    In the private room, Celine''s cell phone suddenly buzzed. She took it out and saw a text message


    which read, "done, room 1306."


    Celine caught a glimpse of Malcolm from the corner of her eyes and smirked.

 Chapter 189 Which Room To Sleep In

    Chapter 189 Which Room To Sleep In


    "No, I''m not going! Let me go back now... "


    "Don''t, don''t. We are already here. Soon, I''ll get him drunk and let hime to you right away."


    "I really don''t want to go. It''s so embarrassing!"


    "You are a couple. This is the special enjoyment between a couple. You should let it go, so that you can


    firmly grasp him!"


    In the cold night wind, the two women whose faces were red were swaying, and they seemed to


    shoulder to shoulder walking to the Vedder Theme Hotel, but in fact, one was trying to refuse, and the


    other was taking the initiative.


    Poppi was a little sober thanks to the cold wind, but she couldn''t get up against the strength of Shirley,


    so she was pushed away and soon arrived at the hotel. The hotel was so dark that they could see


    nothing from the outside. When they entered the lobby, the dim light, the mncholy music, and the


    photo with implicit meaning on the wall stirred up their sense, making them blush all of a sudden.


    After checking in at the gate of the hotel, Shirley pulled Poppi up to the third floor and walked across


    the corridor. When she arrived at the door of the room, she turned around immediately and swayed


    forward, covering her eyes with her hands and dizzy, saying, "you, go in Hee hee! I didn''t see anything!


    hey. I... I''ll go get Then, Malcolm, bring him here! "


    The hotel''s environment was quite intoxicating. The carpet under their feet was soft. Therefore, Poppi


    had no strength to refute anymore. She was so dizzy that she just wanted to lie down. She didn''t care


    about Shirley anymore. She took the room card and was ready to enter the room.


    But after she flickered the card twice, the click kepting. The door of the room could not be opened.


    When Poppi was about to call out to Shirley, she saw that she turned around the corridor and left. She


    immediately frowned. Under the dim light of the corridor, she took out the room card and checked it.


    After a long time, she snorted and muttered, "stupid Shirley It''s 1307! It''s really! "


    Poppi looked out through her sleepy eyes at her back and two sides. When she saw room 1307 next to


    her right hand, she smiled and murmured, "this Isn''t this ce... "


    She supported herself against the wall as she spoke. With a "beep" sound, she swiped the card and


    the door opened.


    Poppi pushed the door open and walked in. The room was very dark and the light was dim with a faint


    fragrance circting in the room. She kicked off her high heels and closed the door. There were whip,


    handcuffs and an unknown chair in the room which attracted Poppi''s attention.


    ''what the hell are these?''?


    Poppi shook her head and showed no interest in it. Then she turned her head forward. When she saw


    the big bed in front of her, her eyes suddenly lit up. She stumbled to it and jumped, burying herself into


    the softrge bed.


    Thefortable bed made her almost fall asleep. Thinking of this, Poppi turned over in bed. Her face


    was red, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. With her eyes closed, she murmured the name of


    Malcolm and slowly fell asleep.


    Shirley was in a good mood and went back, humming a tune. It was only nine o''clock when a gust of


    cold wind blew. Under thebined coldness, she shivered and quickened her pace, which, however,


    seemed like she was about to fall to the ground.


    "Slow down!" Suddenly, a familiar male voice came above her head, and then a man supported her


    body. Surprised, Shirley quickly looked up and smiled. "It''s you, Dan!"


    Dan signed, "Where have you been? it took you so long to go to the washroom. Fortunately, I came out


    quickly. Where is Poppi? Didn''t shee out with you? "


    "Hush!" Suddenly, Shirley put her hand over Dan''s mouth and carefully said, "she, she is very nice


    Let''s, let''s call Malcolm over and let them spend the night together! "


    Dan frowned and asked, "Isn''t it good? Where is Poppi? Is she safe now? "


    "Oh, don''t worry. She is fine!" It seemed that Shirley didn''t want him to worry about her at all. She


    patted him on the chest and ran ahead.


    Dan carefully stood behind her and sighed, but there was no displeasure in his eyes. But when he


    approached to Sofia, he saw a figure standing at the door of the hotel. He could not help looking at it


    for a few more times. The person suddenly turned around and walked into the hotel.


    Is it Abner?


    He was relieved to see the drunk woman came back by herself. Then Abner quickened his pace and


    went back to the room to have a drink.


    The people were almost drunk.


    "Malcolm, you This is for you! " Barry blushed and said, "I''m sorry."


    Malcolm frowned, "you are drunk."


    "It''s none of your business!" With a snort, Barry clinked sses with Malcolm and drank up the wine.


    "Drink it quickly!"


    Malcolm shook his head and drank up the wine. Before he could catch his breath, Hugh came over and


    sat on the chair of Poppi. He put his arms around Malcolm''s neck and sat with him side by side. He


    smiled and said, "among the four of us, I admire you the most."


    "What about me?" Barry asked.


    "Stop it! You''re just a meal friend of mine!" Hugh pushed Malcolm away, and it was hard to tell whether


    he was drunk or awake now. In his eyes, "Malcolm is the best. He is the one who treats me best Even


    the person he like. "


    "Unfortunately, you have no chance." Malcolm smiled and raised his ss. He felt a little dizzy.


    "Yes." There was a sh of disappointment in Hugh''s eyes. "Wish you happiness!"


    "Thank you." Malcolm nodded and drank with Hugh.


    Hugh added, "But if you would like to let her go, I would I will seize the chance without mercy. "


    Malcolm thought for a while and replied leisurely, "okay."


    Celine was sitting on one side, looking at the scene from afar and drinking herself several sses of


    wine. She wanted to find an opportunity to slip out.


    Bang


    When they were drinking, Shirley and Dan opened the door and came in. Malcolm looked up, but he


    didn''t see Poppi. He got nervous all of a sudden, stood up quickly and asked hastily, "where is Poppi?"


    "Ah, it''s okay." Shirley waved her hand and walked over to her. "Poppi, she is resting in her room and is


    waiting for you..."


    Malcolm frowned, "where is she? Alone? "


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." As Shirley spoke, she picked up two sses of wine, one for Malcolm, and the


    other for herself. "Mr. Mo, I''ve tried so hard for you! You, you should be grateful to me! I promise that


    Poppi will be safe and sound! "


    Malcolm took the drink and was about to drink it down again. But when Shirley was about to drink it up


    again, he had no choice but to drink it up.


    Abner looked at them from a distance and didn''t want to get involved in their quarrel. He just wanted to


    see what a skillful woman Shirley was and how she could get Malcolm drunk.


    "Come on, drink! I hope that Mr. Mo and Poppi will have babies as soon as possible! "


    "I hope that Mr. Mo and Poppi can grow old together Let those mistresses go to hell! " After Shirley


    shouted out those words, she looked at Celine andughed.


    Celine stood up, bit her lips, lowered her head and whispered, "I''m going to the bathroom." Then she


    ran away in a hurry.


    Barry noticed her leaving and was about to follow Celine out, but lifted his hips from the chair, sighed


    and sat back.


    "Mr. Mo." With a mischievous smile, Shirley shoved another room card into Malcolm''s hand. With a


    slutty smile, she said, "next room, room 1306, Vedder Theme Hotel. Poppi is already waiting there."


    Hearing this and looking at the eyes of Shirley, Malcolm turned a little bit hot. What a cold woman!


    Without any blush, no heartbeat. Shirley was calmer than him


    "Thank you." Then, Malcolm put the room card into his pocket. Just let it be. What''s more, Poppi was


    still there. He must go to confirm her safety.


    When Celine ran out of the room, her heart beat rapidly. She looked back and walked out in a hurry


    while asking someone through the phone, "where are you now? Where is the room card? "


    "Pick me up at the door of 1306."


    "Okay." Celine hung up the phone quickly and walked towards the hotel with a sessful smile on her


    face.


    At the same time, in the hallway of the third floor of the Vedder Theme Hotel, a man hung up the


    phone. He stood in the middle of room 1306 and room 1307, with two room cards in his hand. It


    seemed that he was hesitating about which room to enter.


    "1307, 1307¡­¡­" The man kept walking towards the door of room 1307, taking out the room card and


    looking at it. He frowned and paused for a few seconds before turning around and walking to room


    1306.


    It was too risky to1307. If Poppi woke up and found out that he was arrested by Malcolm, his life would


    be in danger.


    It''s safer to go to the 1306. Anyway, Celine would be caught. Both of them were in the same boat. ''fall


    in love with me tonight, Celine.'' the man thought.


    "Tick


    The man swiped the card and the door of room 1306 opened. He looked at the both ends of the


    corridor and after confirming that there was no one, he entered the room.


    After a while, Celine hurriedly arrived at the Vedder Theme Hotel. But she didn''t see anyone on the


    third floor. She stood at the door of 1306, hesitating, and knocked on the door. The door opened from


    the inside at once.


    Celine cautiously stepped forward. However, before she took a single step, she was grabbed by the


    arm and the door was closed abruptly.


    "Ah!" Celine screamed. No time to struggle, she was held from behind and the man''s hands started to


    touch her body.


    "What Let me go! " Celine shouted loudly, but she was suddenly covered by a hand behind her back.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shut up!" The man whispered in Celine''s ear, "before Malcolmes here, let me have a taste of your


    body. I''ll teach you how to please men..."


    Celine murmured, "George You bastard... "


    "I''m a bastard, of course a bastard. Didn''t you notice that the aroma in the air is a little special?"


    Georgeughed, picked Celine up, walked two steps forward, and threw her on the bed. "That''s the


    perfume I brought specially for us to amuse us."

 Chapter 190 A Night Of Drunkenness

    Chapter 190 A Night Of Drunkenness


    The light in the room was cold and silky, and Celine was dazzled. Within a minute, her head was dizzy.


    Everything went so smoothly tonight that they could achieve their goal without any other ns. But why


    George wanted to punish her at thest moment?


    Celine shook her head very hard. She wanted to get rid of him, but the man above her, who was


    standing in front of her with the light and shadows on his face, was gradually bing Malcolm in her


    eyes.


    "Malcolm, Malcolm..." Celine flushed crimson with embarrassment.


    "Yes, I''m Malcolm, and I''m Malcolm!" George gave a wicked smile and said in a bewitching way. He


    reached out and fixed Celine''s hands, took a rope and tied her arms up, then leaned over on the bed.


    He kissed her while untying her clothes.


    Celine wanted to avoid him, but she couldn''t help herself. But is it Malcolm?


    "No, thanks." In the Sofia Hotel, Malcolm put down his ss and said, "I''ve had enough."


    "No, no, No. let''s have thest drink!" Shirley had almost vomited a mouthful of water, but she still didn''t


    release Malcolm. She wanted to drink more to drink to Malcolm, but she didn''t expect that he could


    drink so much alcohol, mixed with white, red, like water. Shirley was stimted all of a sudden and her


    desire to win was stimted. She drank one cup after another without stop.


    "No" Malcolm waved his hand, looking a little bit drunk. He looked at his watch, finding that Poppi had


    left for more than half an hour. He was so worried about her that he had to leave now.


    "But..." Before Shirley could say anything to fight back, she was grabbed by Dan. Dan immediately


    apologized to Malcolm, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mo. I didn''t mean to offend Shirley. She''s drunk. Please forgive


    her."


    "Nothing." Getting up, Malcolmughed, shook his head, pulled his tie and said, "I just didn''t expect her


    to be so tasty."


    "I Of course I can! " After saying that, Shirley went wild with her wine.


    "We''re telling the truth. In fact, Abner is the best drinker here." Malcolm pleaded with a sincere tone.


    After hearing that, Shirley tumbled to that direction of Abner. Even Dan couldn''t stop her.


    No one noticed a flicker of derision in Malcolm''s eyes.


    Sitting on the chair and was about to get up, a woman rushed over to Abner. He was stunned and


    frowned. "What are you doing, Shirley?"


    "Let''s drink." Shirley put her hand on Abner''s shoulder and took a bottle of wine. She gave it to Abner


    and said, "I want to drink with you."


    "I won''t drink with you." Turning her head away, Abner knocked off Shirley''s arm and said, "you''re


    drunk. You''d better go back with your agent. Women, especially people in your circle, are prone to get


    drunk. "


    "Are you despising me? Look down upon women? Or, are you looking down upon these dirty


    businesses? " As soon as Shirley finished speaking, her stomach began to roll. She couldn''t help but


    retch.


    When Abner saw it, he frowned. Abner frowned so much that it could almost hold a fly. Abner said as if


    he was facing a formidable enemy, "Shirley, do you want to vomit?"


    "I My God! " Before Shirley could say a word, she suddenly spit out a "wow" and wanted to vomit. But it


    was toote for Abner to avoid the vomit. He saw that the vomit flew along his front, from his legs to his


    feet. His face turned into a ck pan.


    Looking at the obscene scene, Malcolm was relieved. Fortunately, Shirley had run away just now, or he


    would be vomited. Thinking of this, he didn''t say anything more. He just patted on the faces of Barry


    and Hugh, telling them he would leave first.


    "You are so good at choosing the time to run!" Hugh quipped. He didn''t need to take care of Malcolm


    anymore because Abner was too shocked to move. With the help of Abner, Shirley rushed to the


    garbage can and kept vomiting.


    Being a neat freak, Abner didn''t expect that he would be defeated by Shirley. He gnashed his teeth and


    didn''t want to open his eyes. He cursed angrily, "Shirley, get away from me."


    "I... I''m sorry..." "Wow," Shirley vomited out again.


    Wendy got a ss of warm water and walked to Shirley. When Wendy was about to hand it to Shirley,


    Dan stopped her. With an apologetic smile, he said, "thank you. I''ll do it."


    "What? ¡­¡­ Oh! " Wendy nodded stupidly. At this moment, Wendy saw Dan get down in front of


    Shirley and gently help her back to send the warm water to her mouth and wipe the filthy on the corner


    of her mouth with a tissue.


    Wendy couldn''t believe her eyes. Is Dan too gentle and serious?


    "I''m leaving." After saying that, Barry stood up. He looked at Shirley with a frown, and then at Abner


    with a snicker, saying, "this woman It really pissed her off. Abner. You can enjoy your time here! "


    Wendy took a look at Barry and then looked around, but she didn''t see Celine. Where did they go?


    Suddenly, Barry felt something was wrong. He stood up and took a few steps. Then he looked around.


    Seeing that Wendy was standing there at a loss, he walked back in anger, "Why are you still standing


    here? You don''t want to go back to sleep? Or are you waiting for Poppi to bring you back? "


    "I..."


    "Come with me." Grabbing Wendy''s arm, Barry was about to leave.


    Meanwhile, Hugh also stood up and rushed to hug Barry''s neck. "Well, Mr. Barry, how about sending


    me back as well?"


    "Get out of here!" Barry said and pushed Hugh again. "Don''t you see that Abner''s face darkened with


    anger? Why don''t you take him with you ande to my car?"


    Hugh rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "then don''t do anything to that girl under the influence of


    alcohol!"


    After hearing his words, Wendy blushed. She didn''t know whether she should struggle or not.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    " I can ride a train of my women." Barry did not answer his question directly. Wendyughed at herself.


    Did he mean that he didn''t like her? That''s great.


    Nevertheless, Barry took Wendy away. Wendy almost fell to the ground and started to tumble on the


    floor. Finally, she was carried downstairs by Barry. ''there are only two in this world, Abner and I. We


    can be a couple, '' Hugh thought.


    "Come on! Let''s go!" Hugh walked up to him, rubbed his nose and pulled Abner out of the chair. Seeing


    the vomit between his coat and his legs, he tried to smile but failed. "Do you still want to be vomited


    here?"


    "Hugh..." "Take care of your staff!" said Abner, grinding his teeth


    "Okay, okay, okay." Hugh kept saying yes.


    Hearing that, Abner stood up in an instant and strode out without looking at Shirley. Hugh hurriedly


    followed him and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Go to the bathroom." Abner was in a rage. Abner had to go to the bathroom to clean himself up.


    Otherwise, he would note back home alive, nor would he let Shirleye back home alive.


    "Dan, it''s all your matter!" After saying goodbye to Dan, Hugh left with Abner.


    Dan nodded and held Shirley up, "are you okay?"


    "I I want more! " Shirley shouted with her eyes closed.


    Danughed, "Okay, I''ll drink with you."


    "You are the best." Then Shirley put her hand on Dan''s shoulder.


    "You are the best."


    On the other side, Malcolm left the hotel himself and came to the hotel. It was only a few minutes'' walk.


    It seemed that Shirley had nned it for a long time.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of the Vedder Theme Hotel, a car passed by him. Malcolm


    subconsciously looked at the person on the driver''s seat, but he didn''t see clearly the man, but he


    seemed to have seen the icense te somewhere before.


    "1306¡­¡­"


    With room 1306 card in hand, Malcolm searched every room one by one. He finally found room 1306.


    He swiped the card and entered it.


    The room was full of the scent of depression. There was gauze fluttered from side to side. Malcolm


    frowned and looked carefully on the bed. She seemed to be lying on the bed and breathing lightly.


    Malcolm''s heart skipped a beat. He shouted, "Poppi?"


    "En..." At the moment, there was only one sound, whining.


    With a smile on his face, Malcolm looked around the room for a long time. He found that there were


    really many patterns in this room. As for Poppi Perhaps she was cheated toe to such a ce by


    Shirley? If Poppi saw me, how would her face turn like?


    At the thought of this, Malcolm took off his tie and staggered to the bed.


    "This is not the way to my home!" After that, Wendy found that Barry''s car was heading in the opposite


    direction from her apartment. "Stop the car! Stop the car! "


    But the driver didn''t listen to her and kept driving. They only listened to the words of Barry.


    "Stop shouting. Today I''ll take you to my home. " Sitting next to Wendy, Barry opened his mouth and


    said, "I have been staying in your house for a long time. I think it is time to invite you to my house..."


    "No, thanks." Wendy immediately waved her hand, her face turning pale with fright. "Please let me go


    home, please Please! "


    "Beg me?" With a gleam in his eyes, Barry leaned against Wendy and said in a low and sexy voice,


    "why do you beg me?"


    "I..." Wendy pressed her back against the door and shook her head suddenly. "Can you let me go? You


    go Go and find Miss. Celine. She didn''te back the whole night! "


    "I just want to see you." Barry stepped forward again and sessfully trapped Wendy in front of him.


    "Your woman can be filled with a train. You, you can go and find them, okay?" Wendy was about to


    burst into tears. Why didn''t Barry let her go?


    "Sweetie, are you jealous?" Barry couldn''t help smiling. "But I just want to pull you out of the car The


    other people can go wherever they like. "


    "What HMM... " Wendy had no time to reflect on what Barry had said before she was kissed by him.

 Chapter 191 Alcohol Allergy

    Chapter 191 Alcohol Allergy


    The bitter taste spread in her mouth immediately. Wendy stared at her almond eyes and forgot to react.


    Barry''s lips were burning with shame and his body was close to hers. His heartbeat was so fast, in just


    a frequency with her heartbeat.


    Was Barry kissing her?!


    With this message, Wendy still couldn''te back to her senses. But the scent from the nostrils was


    so intoxicating. Is wine? It turned out that wine tasted like that? It was bitter and astringent, making


    people''s heart beat faster and their faces blush.


    Barry could feel clearly that the woman in front of him was trembling, and this recognition made him


    even more confident and uncontroble. He wanted to continue to kiss her, but


    "Breath!" It was until then that Barry found that Wendy had been holding her breath.


    "Hiss..." Wendy took a deep breath obediently and then exhaled.


    Seeing Wendy''s awkward reaction, an idea urred to him. Barry asked, "you haven''t kissed anyone,


    have you?"


    Wendy''s face turned redder like a cooked shrimp, "I I... i HMM... "


    Barry''s eyes darkened and with great desire, he kissed Wendy again. Recently he was abstinent and


    didn''t go out to find women, which worried the men of Hongmen Sect. Recently, he also worried about


    himself. Maybe he was not interested in women anymore? No no no Now he realized that he was just


    interested in a special woman.


    Wendy was the special woman.


    "Wei Barry... " Wendy said these words through her teeth. The next second, Barry took away her


    breath. Barry chased after her and put his arms at two sides of her head, locking Wendy in his arms.


    The driver was driving steadily and turned a blind eye to the beautiful woman sitting on the back seat.


    After all, it was amon scene like this.


    In room 1306 of the Vedder Theme Hotel.


    Taking two steps forward, Malcolm pushed away the remaining two gauze, and gently stared at the


    woman on the bed. With such a seductive scene and the light fragrance in the air, his heart beat more


    crazily. His Adam''s apple rolled and he almost couldn''t help but jump over.


    "I want you to be a father."


    The gentle voice ofst night suddenly came back to his mind. Hearing that, Malcolm paused. He


    raised his arm, smelled the alcohol all over his body and suddenly frowned. He had drunk so much


    tonight and it seemed that he was not allowed to have a baby, which meant that he could not touch


    Poppi tonight But if he doesn''t go there, then doesn''t live up to Poppi''s expectations. ''?


    At the same time, the man on the bed turned over, gently stretching out the quilt. With a whine, it


    stimted the Malcolm''s sense organs in every way.


    No way! Malcolm felt as if he had stood still, struggling inside. Go or not? Or should he go? Just


    holding her in the arms and doing nothing else But it seemed that he couldn''t guarantee that he would


    not do anything else. So, he decided not to go?


    "Phew!" After a long time, Malcolm finally took off his suit jacket and threw it aside. He turned around


    and strode to the bathroom. He''d better go to the washroom and wake up first before making a


    decision.


    On the other side, George drove towards his home with an indistinct look on his face. He was indeed


    happy, but the chagrin and resentment in his eyes were very obvious.


    Celine was so charming that he almost could not get out of bed. If his assistant hadn''t informed him, he


    would have almost met Malcolm in the hotel. Now his waist was still aching and his legs were weak. He


    had nned to greet Poppi after Malcolm entered Celine''s room. But now, he was not interested at all.


    Then he took out his phone, dialed a number and ordered, "don''t make any mistake on the news


    release tomorrow."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Humph!" George snorted andughed. I''m not disrespectful to you, Malcolm. But you forced me to do


    so. At the board meeting, you tried to stop me from bing the CEO, and you also encouraged the


    shareholders to sell their shares. Now, all my uncles want to sell the shares to you at a high price. It''s


    really difficult for me to do that! So I have to take action first!


    "Malcolm, I''ll let you know the domestic strife and foreign strife tomorrow." George squinted his eyes


    and smiled coldly. He stepped hard on the elerator. As he stepped on the bottom, the car hummed


    and passed through the road, leaving behind an ethereal sound.


    Hongmen Sect was thergest social organization in Ye city. As long as it could earn money, such as


    casinos, taverns, night clubs and real estate, it had influential influence. Up to now, the Hongmen Sect


    had developed a unique development mode, which was formal, professional and ruthless.


    The Hongmen Sect''s headquarter was located in the north of Ye city, in the center of a small European


    style Western-style building. Two kilometers around it, it was the ce where Barry located.


    At this time, the car had already driven into the area where the headquarters of Hongmen Sect was


    located. The first thing they saw was a small river which was a huge private golf course. There was no


    one else in the middle of the course, but the huge searchlight was on it. It was so bright and glorious.


    "Let me go..." In the car, Wendy pushed away Barry for several times, out of breath. Nobody knew if it


    was because of the tiredness of kissing or because of pushing away Barry.


    Along the way, Barry had already regarded kissing as a game. No matter how hard Wendy cried and


    cried, he didn''t let her go. On the contrary, he was more and more addicted to it. Anyway, he had the


    cheek. It didn''t matter if he kissed her a few more times?


    "Ahem!" Wendy suddenly felt a little difficult to breathe and her face itched. "I, it itches!"


    "Don''t change the topic!" Dissatisfied, Barry removed Wendy''s hand from her face and leaned forward


    to kiss her. However, when his lips touched Wendy''s skin, he felt Wendy''s skin extremely hot.


    Raising his eyebrows, Barry shouted, "stop the car! Turn on the light! "


    The car screeched to a halt. As soon as the light was turned on, Barry got close to Wendy. Only then


    did he find some red spots on Wendy''s face. With an anxious expression on his face, he took a look at


    Wendy''s arm and found that there were also red spots on it.


    "It itches..." Wendy frowned and raised her hand, trying to scratch herself.


    All of a sudden, Barry stopped her. With a frown, he patted his thigh and shouted, "Oh, shit! Start the


    car! "


    "Okay, Mr. Barry."


    The car rushed towards the vi.


    Barry shouted to the driver, "call the doctor and ask him to wait in the house. There would be his legs if


    he couldn''te here in three minutes."


    Wendy was a little confused, but still shivered. Barry. This man was too bloody!


    "What I''m doomed! " Looking at Wendy, Barry said remorsefully, "You must be allergic to alcohol! I


    forgot I was drinking Are... Are you all right? Ah? "


    Wendy was about to cry. How dare he ask her?! She was in trouble. She was dying!


    After less than five minutes, the car steadily arrived at the headquarters yard. As soon as the car


    stopped, Barry opened the car door like a gust of wind. He turned around, stuck his head into the car


    and carried Wendy out of it. Then he strode into the house with a serious look.


    The brothers on the patrol all the way stared at Wendy without a blink as if they saw a monster. They


    all wanted to see how the woman that was brought back by Barry himself could be.


    "Mr. Barry!" As soon as they entered the living room, a young family doctor was waiting there.


    "She is allergic to alcohol. Please help her!" Without further ado, Barry had got to the point, "if you can''t


    cure her, you''ll be dead meat."


    The young man''s tense nerves suddenly went back to his sense. He patted his chest and said, "my Mr.


    Barry, you''re going to scare me to death. I thought someone was hurt badly again Can I cure it due to


    alcoholism? When did you look down upon me? "


    As Barry passed by the young man, he cast a cold nce at him and said, "just make sure that you are


    as eloquent as your medical skill ."


    The young man touched his nose awkwardly. Then he followed Barry upstairs with the medicine box in


    his hand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mr. Wei took sleepy Wendy to the master bedroom and kicked the door open. He walked to the


    bedside and put Wendy on the bed carefully. "Come and see how she is."


    "Okay." The young man nodded helplessly, squatted down and carefully examined Wendy.


    After a short while, the young man said, "she indeed got an allergy to alcohol, but luckily she is not


    seriously ill. A drip and some medicine will do. Mr. Barry, you worried too much."


    Standing aside, Barry scratched his head, lifted his foot and kicked the man in the butt, "shut up!"


    The young man rubbed his buttocks in pain as he drew up medicine for his wound and said in a


    wronged tone, "Mr. Barry, don''t kick me so hard. Otherwise, I have to deal with my wound first."


    Barry didn''t bother to talk with him anymore. Barry just let him prescribe some medicine and inject all


    the medicine into Wendy''s body.


    "The drug is drowsy. This beautifuldy won''t wake up until noon tomorrow." The young man tidied up


    the medicine cab and reminded, "so, Mr. Barry, no matter how angry you are, you''d better try not to


    lose your temper."


    "Fuck off!" Barry kicked the doctor out of the room and mmed the door. He stood in front of the door


    and cursed for a long time. Was he a scum? Or a beast captured? How could he do anything to her


    when she was allergic to alcohol like this?


    "Well..."


    Wendy whined in bed, and Barry then ran to Wendy immediately. He held Wendy''s hand and asked


    nervously, "what''s wrong? What did you say? "


    Wendy didn''t reply and went to sleep. The warmth of her palm made her extremely quiet


    subconsciously.

 Chapter 192 It Wasnt Me Last Night

    Chapter 192 It Wasn''t Me Last Night


    At this moment, his phone rang At this moment, his phone rang


    The next day, it was a bit cloudy, and all the streets and alleys in Ye city slowly woke up in the cold


    temperature. In sleep, Malcolm heard his phone ringing for a long time. He was frozen to death and


    couldn''t move an inch, even unable to open his eyes.


    Buzz


    The phone rang, stopped, and rang again and again. Finally, Malcolm dragged him out of his dream.


    "Well Achoo! "


    Malcolm opened his eyes tentatively and returned to his senses. He moved his body, first with a


    muffled groan, then felt a cold wind running through his body. As his pores shrank all of a sudden, he


    could not help but sneeze.


    After sneezing, Malcolm finally came to his senses. He looked around and then looked around. He


    cursed quietly in the bathtub.


    Suddenly, it urred to him thatst night, in order to calm himself down, he went to the bathroom to


    fill the tub with water and prepared to take a bath and rx himself. However, he didn''t expect that he


    didn''t do that for the whole night. Did he fall asleep in the bathtub? The water in the bathtub was


    completely cold. No wonder he was so cold!


    "Damn it!" No matter how healthy Malcolm''s body was, after bathing in the cold water for a whole night,


    he couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Crack!" Malcolm stood up from the bathtub with a stream of water left. He reached out his long arm,


    pulled the Nightgown from the hanger and wrapped it around himself quickly. Then he felt a little warm.


    He sneezed while washing.


    He might catch a cold. But I don''t know what happened to Poppi.


    Malcolm cleaned himself as fast as he could. It was only six o''clock.


    Without caring about Sean''s missed call, he turned around and opened the door of the bathroom. He


    went straight to the bed, dried his hair, and spoke to the woman under the quilt in an aggrieved voice,


    "Poppi, are you still sleeping? I stayed in the bathroom the whole night, and you didn''t notice that... "


    "Well, Malcolm..." The person under the quilt heard the sound and muttered, sweet and soft.


    All of a sudden, Malcolm felt something wrong. There was something wrong with her voice. There was


    something wrong with it


    "Poppi?" Malcolm took a step back unconsciously and frowned at the movement on the bed.


    "Well..." The woman on the bed rolled over and finally got upzily. Her hair was exposed under the


    quilt, not curly, but yellow long hair.


    Malcolm''s eyes widened.


    "What?" The woman on the bed stood up and yawned. Atst, her face was exposed, right towards


    Malcolm.


    "Celine? !" Next second, Malcolm couldn''t help but roared, which even scared himself. Why was Celine


    on the bed? Did he sleep in the same room with Celine for just one night? What about Poppi?!


    Startled by his sudden shouting, Celine shrank back and covered her upper body with a quilt in a hurry.


    After thinking for a few seconds, she slowly put her hand down. With a shy smile, she bit her lips and


    said shyly, "Malcolm..."


    "You..." After casting a nce at her, Malcolm immediately turned his head to the other side, because


    he had found that Celine was not in a good condition now. Something must have happened to herst


    night. Celine and someone They went to bed.


    But why didn''t he feel anything the whole night? Even if he was drunk, he shouldn''t have noticed it at


    all! Besides, why was Celine there! Where is Poppi?! ''damn it! Where is Poppi?


    "Malcolm, have you taken a shower?" "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Celine asked in a shy voice


    Hearing that, Malcolm was stunned. He had been angry since the very beginning, but now he was even


    more confused. "You What do you mean? " Why is Celine talking to me like that? ''does she think I


    stayed with herst night? No, he felt so cold. His mind was in a mess


    "What did you mean? Last night You were so awesome! " Hearing what Celine said, Malcolm was


    extremely angry.


    "Where is Poppi? !" Hearing this, Malcolm frowned. He didn''t want to know anything but where Poppi


    was. What if Poppi identally entered another room no He didn''t want to think about it!


    "I..." There was a look of grievance in her eyes and Celine pouted. "I don''t know. I don''t know where my


    sister is."


    "Then why are you here! ?" Malcolm roared, feeling a headache.


    "I I drank too much and couldn''t remember. " Celine bit her lips and continued in a sobbing tone, "if you


    didn''t want my sister to know what happenedst night I won''t tell her. This is the secret between you


    and me, Malcolm. I have been satisfied I will be satisfied if I can stay with you for one night... "


    Malcolm took a step back in fear. At this moment, he felt helpless to exin anything. Blue veins stood


    out on his forehead. "It was not mest night!"


    Hearing that, Celine raised her head all of a sudden. Staring at him in disbelief, she was about to cry.


    With tears in her eyes and her lips trembling, she asked, "Malcolm, how, how could you say that?"


    Malcolm took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "put on your clothes first."


    Then he turned around and went to the bathroom to get his clothes and phone.


    ''no, I''d better call Poppi first.''. Celine wondered whom might be What about Poppi?! med!


    Beep, beep, beep


    The busy tone on the phone made Malcolm more and more anxious. "Answer it! Answer the phone


    now! "


    "Hiss..."


    In room 1307, Poppi turned over and reached for her phone with her eyes closed. It was so aching that


    she lifted her arm. She fumbled for the cell phone in the bed and finally fumbled for it in her pocket.


    "Hello?"


    When he picked up the phone, Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "where are you, Poppi?"


    "Malcolm? Hearing the voice, Poppi sat up on the bed and yawned. She looked around and came to


    herself suddenly, "I Where are you? Didn''t youe to the hotel? "


    "Where are you?" Malcolm anxiously asked again, "are you alone? Is there anyone else with you? "


    "No, I, I seem to be alone." Poppi rubbed her neck, sat up from the bed and shook her head, "I I drank


    too muchst night, and my head ached. I''m in the hotel now! I remember I came with Shirley and she


    left. "


    "Hotel?! Vedder? Which room Achoo! " While speaking, Malcolm sneezed again.


    Poppi walked out with her cell phone, "it''s the room number booked by Shirley. I''m going to have a look


    I were drunk and didn''t remember anything Poppi walked to the door, opened it and looked at the room


    card. "Oh, I''m in room 1307. What''s wrong?"


    "1307?"


    Neighbor? Out of no time to think more, Malcolm rushed out of the bathroom and pulled open the door


    of room 1306. He looked right and saw the puzzled Poppi.


    Hearing the sound of door opening next door, Poppi looked over subconsciously and just met with


    Malcolm''s eyes. She couldn''t think of any doubt but smiled: "Malcolm? Why are you in the next room?


    What happened? "


    Seeing that Poppi was well dressed, Malcolm felt relieved.


    "Oh, I remembered it. Shirley has booked two rooms. She must have drunk too much yesterday and


    mistaken the room card. That stupid..."


    Poppi smiled and walked towards Malcolm. However, before she could say the word "stupid", the smile


    suddenly froze on her face, her footsteps stopped and her body froze from inside to outside.


    "Sis, sister..."


    Wearing a night robe, Celine walked out of the room all of a sudden. She called out her name timidly


    and stood next to Malcolm. Her eyes looked innocent and afraid, and the red mark on her neck was


    obvious.


    Not until now did Poppi notice that Malcolm was still wearing his nightgown and his hair was not dry


    yet.


    They all wore bathrobes and were not properly dressed


    Poppi suddenly felt that her head was so painful. She tightened lips and dared not think of anything.


    Suddenly, she turned around and stumbled forward. And moreover, she didn''t see anything. She was


    crazy. She must be crazy


    "Poppi!" Malcolm screamed out all of a sudden. He strode to chase after Poppi. After two steps, he


    grabbed her arms all of a sudden and said, "listen to me, it''s not like what you sawst night. I stayed in


    the washroom for a whole night and I just woke up It wasn''t me! Trust me! "


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Malcolm hurriedly finished the exnation and turned over the body of Poppi. When he saw her eyes


    full of tears, his heart hurt. Malcolm was angry and anxious, and he said gently, "listen to me first It''s


    really not what you have seen. Calm down first. Trust me Trust me, okay? "


    Poppi was in a daze and the determination in Malcolm''s eyes was shown through the thick mist.


    However, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw her younger sister standing not far away at a loss


    Alcohol hurt people! Alcohol hurt people!


    Poppi repeated this twice in her heart. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. Should I trust


    Malcolm? But, how could it be possible? He said he didn''t sleep with Celine. But he share a room with


    Celine, so who else could it be?


    "Sister, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Then Celine suddenly ran over to Celine, with tears dripping down. She


    held the other arm of Poppi and said, "sister, please don''t me Malcolm. It''s all my fault..."


    "Shut up!" Malcolm yelled at Celine with red eyes. It was already a mess in the first ce, but she was


    still making things worse!


    "You two, let go of me first..." Poppi choked with sobs and tried to hold back her tears. She needed to


    sort out her thoughts. She was so confused that she was unprepared. Everything was fine yesterday.


    Howe things became like this after a sleep?

 Chapter 193 Internal Trouble And External Trouble

    Chapter 193 Internal Trouble And External Trouble


    As for Malcolm, he would never let go of Poppi now. It was hard to exin. He clenched his fists so that


    Poppi would not have the chance to slip away.


    Seeing that Malcolm didn''t let Poppi go, Celine just held on to Poppi''s hand tightly and couldn''t stop


    crying.


    "Let go of me, you two..." Poppi sniffed and closed her eyes desperately, "go and change your clothes.


    I will see Ufortable. "


    Looking down at his night robe, Malcolm scolded quietly. Then he said to Poppi, "you, you go with me.


    I''ll leave right away with my clothes."


    "Let me go, let me go." Poppi repeated the words over and over again, as if she was so disappointed


    that she even had no strength to struggle, "why should I go inside with you I don''t want to go in. I feel


    bad Let me go, Celine. Let me go, too... "


    "I..."


    "Let me go!" Atst, Poppi could not help yelling loudly, while at the same time, her tears dropped with


    the rhythm of her voice, "I need to calm down, could you please let me go?"


    Hearing what she said, Malcolm''s hand trembled slightly. He suddenly loosened his grip on Poppi''s


    hand and stood still like a little child begging for forgiveness for his fault. His eyes dimmed. He pressed


    the corners of his lips and could not speak any more words to exin.


    Poppi shook off the heavy hold and Celine''s hands on her arm angrily, turned around and strode


    forward without hesitation.


    She didn''t have the heart to watch Celine and Malcolm walking out of a room, calm and collected, and


    treat her sister with tolerance and mercy All she wanted now was to escape as far away as possible.


    Seeing the sorrowful look on Poppi''s face as she walked away step by step, Malcolm sighed. Then he


    returned to his room, went to the bathroom and got changed, ready to chase after Poppi as soon as


    possible.


    "Malcolm..." When Celine followed him to the washroom, she found that the door was closed. So she


    could only try her best to p the door and shouted, "Malcolm, Malcolm, open the door!"


    She had a very vague impression of what had happened in this roomst night, but she clearly


    remembered that she had met George after entering this room. Could it be that George and I? no As


    for Malcolm, he had sex with herst night? She didn''t care, she didn''t care! The man must be


    Malcolm!


    Malcolm put on his clothes in a hurry. "Bang!" the door opened, full of anger. Then he jumped into the


    room and saw Celine.


    "Malcolm..." Celine wobbled and looked up at Malcolm, her voice trembling.


    "What happenedst night?" Malcolm had changed into a suit. The suit was wrinkled, but it couldn''t


    cover his coldness at all. It was like a ck hawk flied in the sky, which made people feel oppressed.


    "I don''t know." Celine decided to hold back the truth.


    "Then what do you know?" Malcolm managed to squeeze out these words, angry and angry. "Last


    night you were Celine. How could you not know that? Don''t you know why you are here? "


    "I... I..." Celine pouted and wanted to exin, but she didn''t know where to start. She rubbed her feet


    with uneasiness and after a long time, she said, "I followed you here. When I came out of the


    bathroom, I saw you walking out of the hotel. You got drunk, so I followed you I don''t know what


    happened here either. I just It turned out to be like this. "


    "Are you following me? Do you mean that Ie in first? " Malcolm frowned, with a questioning tone in


    his eagle like eyes.


    "I..." Hearing what he said, Celine choked with sobs and shook her head in a panic. "I, I don''t


    remember."


    "What do you remember? !" But next second, Malcolm shook his head and said, "you''d better clean


    yourself up first. As for what happenedst night, I''ll talk to youter."


    "Malcolm, you..." But before Celine could finish her words, Malcolm had already turned around and


    strode away. Seeing that, she caught up with him in a hurry and yelled, "Malcolm! Malcolm! Where are


    you going? "


    Malcolm let out a cold snort, turned around and went down to the first floor by elevator, totally ignoring


    Celine behind him.


    Outside the hotel, it was even more wet and cold. As soon as Malcolm walked out, he had a shiver.


    "Mr. Mo!"


    All of a sudden, a car stopped in front of them. Sean sat on the driver''s seat and looked very serious.


    "Something happened."


    "What is it?" Malcolm was confused.


    Sean stopped the car, opened the door and got off. He looked a little embarrassed. "It''s about you.


    You''d better read the news by yourself this morning!" As he spoke, he handed out his mobile phone.


    "The status of CEO of the SG group and Malcolm is exposed to the public. I didn''t expect him to be


    such a Mr. Mo!"


    "Grandma was a mistress and father was an illegitimate child, but Mr. Mo''s life was still bright!"


    "Malcolm, the CEO of the SG group''s family name was Quan. What a coincidence!"


    "Quan Group? SG? In fact, they are family! "


    Seeing several clear news title on the new screen, Malcolm''s eyes turned red in an instant. Because of


    anger, his body was trembling slightly, and his hand holding the phone had been in white.


    Sean lowered his head, thinking that he might not be able to keep the phone.


    There was no difference in his identity in the news. It just referred to his grandmother as a mistress. It


    said that his father was an illegitimate child. Who was it? But who would be in Quan family? George,


    who was the most likely suspect!


    Malcolm scanned the news and found it was generally unified. The rumor was that they pretended to


    be good in the marriage of their grandmother and father. People imed that Malcolm used Quan


    Group to develop thepany, and that Carl was seriously ill; Malcolm worked as a pawn in the dark


    "Delete the news, all of them." Shrouded in a murderous aura, Malcolm said in a cold voice, "lower the


    stock price of the Quan Group to the minimum at all costs!"


    "But..."


    "No buts." Malcolm interrupted Sean decisively. "I won''t allow anyone to hurt people around me in any


    way. And I would not let grandmother see the news. I''ll tell you when Ie back. "


    "Mr. Mo, where are you going?" Sean asked.


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes. There was something more urgent than the news.


    "Go to find Poppi and give me the car key. My car is at the gate of the Sofia Hotel." Then Malcolm took


    the car key and phone with Sean and left in a hurry.


    Sean shook his head. Sean felt nervous. Sean dialed a number and ordered, "tell every customer to


    delete the news report Right About Mr. Mo''s... "


    "Miss, let''s stop crying and tell me the destination first Can you? "


    On the other side, in a taxi, Poppi covered her face and kept crying. The driver had driven two streets


    and could not help saying, "it''s the rush hour soon. We don''t have so much time to wander around in


    the city!"


    "Ahahah I... " Poppi cried so hard that she could hardly bear it. She wiped her tears with her sleeves


    and soon the tears came out again. She sobbed, "go to the message building, entertainment The


    entertainment magazine. "


    "Got it!" The driver said yes and then reached out his hand to grab a bag of paper towel. Heforted,


    "Miss, wipe your tears first. What obstacle can''t be ovee?"


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Poppi sobbed and took the tissue. She quickly wiped her tears and


    snot away.


    At this moment, her phone rang


    Suddenly, her mobile phone buzzed in her hand. When Poppi found out that it was a call from Malcolm,


    she felt more aggrieved and hung up the phone. "Wow!" the cry became more miserable.


    It was not the same as yesterday. She had celebrated Malcolm''s birthday, but they had gone to the


    mountain to worship together. She had also said that she wanted him to be a father But this morning,


    all her wishes were shattered. What she feared most finally happened! How could Malcolm and Celine


    do this? Was the God punishing her for taking away Malcolm?


    At this moment, his phone rang


    The phone kept ringing again and again. Poppi vaguely looked at the name on the screen, and tears


    kept falling down her cheeks.


    "Go ahead, Miss!" The driver sighed, "why can''t you save your face? You didn''t answer the phone, but


    you didn''t hang it up. It showed that you could not let him go. I don''t know why, but if we don''t


    communicate well, it will only make things worse! "


    Hearing this, Poppi wiped her tears hard. Yes, how could she give up on Malcolm? She wanted to


    listen to his exnation, but she felt that she needed some time to calm down. Was taking over the


    phone the right choice?


    When Poppi touched the screen, the warning tone appeared, indicating that her cell phone was out of


    electricity and she could not answer the phone. Before she could react, the screen of the cell phone


    waspletely ck.


    Oh, my God!


    Poppi took a deep breath and her eyes filled with tears again. Just let it be. As if it was a nightmare,


    she needed some time to digest.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Here we are, miss." Twenty minutester, the taxi stopped in front of the office of the magazine. Poppi


    hurried to thank the driver. But when she was about to pay, she searched around carefully but found


    that she didn''t take her bag with her.


    All of a sudden, the corner of her mouth was red and she even blushed.


    "I..." Poppi pressed her lips and took a look at the only valuable cell phone on her. She wanted to hand


    it out but felt reluctant to. She was at a loss for embarrassment. However, out of the corner of her eyes,


    she saw the assistant of Benson, Tom, who rushed in.


    Poppi waved her hand to Tom "Tom! The driver, Could you let me to lend some money first? " As she


    spoke, she opened the door and got out of the car, then she ran towards Tom.


    Hearing this, Tom stood still and was looking for the source of the voice. When he saw the


    embarrassed and red eyed Poppi who was crying ran towards him, he couldn''t help but ask, "Poppi?"


    "Can you lend me some money? I forgot my wallet. My phone was out of power, so I can''t pay. " Poppi


    scratched her head and choked up, "I, I''ll return it to you after I return to thepany."


    "I..."


    "Let me pay!"

 Chapter 194 Entrusted Her To You For The Morning

    Chapter 194 Entrusted Her To You For The Morning


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Poppi was taken aback and quickly raised her hand to


    wipe away her tears. But she dared not turn around.


    Not far away from Poppi behind where Benson was standing. He heard what Poppi said and she cried


    just now. He shook his head and sighed. Then he asked the taxi driver again, "how much is it? Let me


    pay!"


    The taxi driver told them a number, but Poppi didn''t hear it clearly. She just bit her lips and turned


    around awkwardly. She didn''t dare to raise her head and smiled awkwardly, "Mr... Mr. Ji, what are you


    doing here?"


    Tom rolled his eyes at her. ''since he is here, of course Mr. Ji is here!''! This woman was so stupid that


    she cried so hard that her IQ had gone offline.


    "Come to the periodical office." Benson walked two steps forward, pulled out two old ck wallet from


    his pocket of shirt, took out two red bills and handed them to the driver.


    The driver saw everything and thought that it was Poppi and Benson who were in a quarrel. Taking the


    money, he couldn''t help asking, "are you the girl''s boyfriend? You should tried to soothe the little girl


    and she had cried a lot along the way. As a man, you should be responsible for what happened. If there


    is anything wrong, you shouldn''t treat a little girl wrongly, shouldn''t you? "


    Hearing this, Poppi shook her head and hurriedly exined, "no, no, no, I''m not..."


    "Okay, , I know. It''s my fault. Thank you. " The driver uncle nodded approvingly, gave the bill, and drove


    away. Benson didn''t give Poppi a chance to exin and acquiesced in his'' crime ''.


    Silent, Benson went back to Poppi. The improper silence made Poppi feel even more uneasy, as if she


    were stripped off all her clothes and thrown into the sun. All her secrets were known and she had


    nowhere to escape.


    Poppi was a little unable to bear the pressure. When she was about to say something, Benson spoke


    up in advance, "he is just a stranger. You don''t need to exin too much. Just ept him in silence."


    "¡­¡­ Oh. " Poppi nodded her head obediently, but she still dared not look at Benson, "well, I''ll return


    the money to you."


    "Money is not a big deal, but you..." When he saw her crying, Benson felt a little sorry for her. He took


    out a handkerchief and handed it to Poppi. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Wipe your


    tears first. "


    Seeing the white handkerchief, Poppi felt a little aggrieved somehow. She shook her head in a hurry


    and said, "no, nothing serious..."


    Tom rolled his eyes again, with her voice blocked like this, but still said nothing. This woman became


    really stupid!


    "It''s cold outside. Let''s go back to thepany first." But on the other hand, Benson couldn''t help but


    feel sorry for Poppi. Maybe it was because of Poppi''sughter much more than tears that he felt so hurt


    when he saw her tears, which was even worse than cutting his body.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    No matter who she was or whether she was willing to go with him, Benson dragged Poppi away


    immediately.


    Most probably, it was because of Malcolm.


    Poppi kept sniffling to stop her tears running down. Then she followed Benson to walk into the building.


    In front of the elevator, Benson winked at Tom to stop him froming up with him. Then he walked


    into the elevator with Poppi alone and asked tentatively, "did Malcolm bully you?"


    "¡­¡­ No. " Poppi could not speak at all.


    "No one could make you cry so sadly except him." Benson said firmly, "You can keep it from me. But


    are you sure that Malcolm won''te over soon?"


    Poppi bit her lips and thought it might be possible.


    When Benson saw the situation, he was more sure of his thought. He asked again, "if hees after


    you, do you want to see him or not? After a while, everyone wille to work. If they see that you and


    Malcolm are in a stalemate, I don''t know what rumors will spread. "


    Ding


    The elevator door opened, and out came Benson and Poppi.


    Benson told her, "Go to your office and have a rest! Not in a hurry to work. "


    "Thank you." Poppi thanked him in a low voice, "Mr. Ji, if Malcolm reallyes here, can you tell him


    that I''m not here?"


    "Okay," Benson looked at Poppi and nodded I''ll give you whatever you want and I''ll block whatever you


    don''t want. Give me a chance to protect you in any way.


    Poppi smiled sadly. Although her eyes were full of sadness, it was like the sun after a rainy day which


    gave greatfort to other people.


    "Mr. Ji."


    When Benson was about to turn around and leave, Poppi slowly called his name.


    "What''s wrong?" Benson turned to look at Poppi again.


    "Do you believe that Nothing will happen if a man and a woman stay in the same room all night? "


    Poppi asked with a poker face.


    Benson''s body trembled, and instinctively he thought of the night when he and Emily were together four


    years ago. Of course it''s possible! But what Poppi really meant by what she said was about Malcolm


    and someone else


    "I believe ." Benson said in a deep voice, as if he wanted to give a faith to Poppi. "If you don''t want to


    let it happen, it will never happen. Malcolm won''t go wild about anything. "


    Hearing the name of Malcolm, Poppi''s eyes shed and she felt guilty.


    "Go to your office and have a rest!" Bensonforted her


    "Thank you." Poppi thanked him and left. Should she trust Malcolm? Believe it or not, she needed to


    calm down and sort out what happenedst night.


    After going back to his office, Benson prepared his work. Although he wanted to know what had


    happened between Poppi and Malcolm, he was an outsider and had no right to interfere.


    The headline news that day popped up on the screen. When Benson was about to turn off the screen,


    his eyes were drawn by the words "Malcolm" and "SG". The moment he clicked on the news, he was


    shocked to see it.


    Malcolm Quan. Malcolm Quan was the grandson of Carl Quan! That is to say, Malcolm is the cousin of


    George It turned out that they all had the surname Quan. It was not unreasonable. Who revealed that


    Malcolm''s real identity? Is it true?


    In the car, Malcolm still felt dizzy. Poppi''s phone had been turned off, and it was impossible to get in


    touch with her. Just now, he called Hugh, saying that Shirley had returned to the filming site overnight.


    And, the call from Wendy was answered by Barry, saying that Wendy had not yet woken up due to


    alcoholism.


    Thinking of this, he knew that Poppi no one could to look, but she definitely didn''t go home. It was


    possible that she either went to thepany or still wandered outside. Anyway, he should go to the


    magazine first.


    Pressing the elerator hard, Malcolm drove to the downstairs of the periodical office, while suffering


    from an instant sneeze.


    Knock, knock, knock


    When Benson was still lost in his thoughts, a sudden knock on the door interrupted him. He quickly


    straightened up and shouted outside, e in!"


    Hearing this, Tom rushed into the room and gasped, "Mr. Ji, Mr. Mo from the SG group is here. The


    receptionist said that he has entered the elevator and couldn''t stop him!"


    "You came so soon." Immediately, Benson stood up and strode forward, followed by Tom. When he


    passed by the office of Poppi, Benson saw her putting her head on the desk and having a rest


    indistinctly and Benson felt relieved.


    Ding


    After getting out of the elevator, Malcolm went straight ahead without paying attention to others. He


    was about to enter the lobby when he saw Benson at a corner. He stopped for a moment.


    "Wee, Mr. Mo. what can I do for you?" Benson stopped and asked first.


    "Where is Poppi?" Malcolm stepped forward and nced at the ce behind Benson.


    "She is not here." Benson also took a step forward, with no intention of giving in.


    They looked at each other and kept silent. The two tall and handsome men didn''t say anything, but the


    rage around their bodies became tangible like air resistance.


    All the staff in the lobby looked towards them, wondering what they were going to do next.


    "I am so envious of Poppi. If I could be favored by two outstanding men like her, I would wake up from


    my dream, hahaha..." Aileeny in her seat and began to gossip.


    Jenny sighed and shook her head, "I will be very worried."


    "For what?"


    "Worry..." Jenny''s frowned eyebrows suddenly stretched out as she snickered, "Bothering me, which


    one should I choose, hee hee..."


    Aileen rolled her eyes at her, but couldn''t helpughing. "You''re insane How can there be such a good


    thing in the world! "


    "But what a lucky thing for Poppi..."


    On the other side, Malcolm frowned and said in a sharp voice: "I want to make sure whether she is


    there or not."


    "Mr. Mo, this is a periodical office. We are not at any other ce." Benson said loudly. The implication


    of his words was that Malcolm don''t be too presumptuous!.


    Hearing that, Malcolm clenched his fists. Instead of being surprised at what he had expected, Benson


    did not show any surprise. It seemed that Poppi was really here!


    "Mr. Mo, I believe that Poppi must have her own reason for not seeing you. So even if she is standing


    in front of you now, no matter what you say will be useless." Benson said slowly. "So, I think you''d


    better find out the truth about your rtionship first. It''s good for you, for her, and even for our


    magazine. And these things about the news Mr. Mo. There are still many things you need to take care


    of, I believe. "


    Malcolm''s eyelids twitched, but he did not speak, frowning, as if he was considering the practicability of


    Benson''s words.


    "You go to tell Poppi that I will only give her one morning''s time, and only one morning''s time for myself.


    I wille here at noon." After a long time, Malcolm finallypromised.


    "Okay." Raising the corners of his lips, Benson said, "I hope Mr. Mo can solve the problem once and for


    all."


    "Of course." Malcolm stared into Benson''s eyes, without revealing too much emotion, but spoke


    sincerely, "Mr. Ji, I can only entrust her to you for the whole morning, please take care of her."


    Hearing this, Benson was stunned for a while. He was about to nod his head but asked in a low voice,


    "have you and Poppi got married?"


    "Yes, she is my wife."


    With a heavy breath, Benson said, "then please treat her well."

 Chapter 195 Malcolm Had A Fever

    Chapter 195 Malcolm Had A Fever


    After working hours, Poppi tried her best to face the work with a stable state of mind. After she finished


    a few documents, when she was checking on the duty, she found that Wendy was not there. She


    suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Poppi put her phone on charge and called Wendy immediately.


    She was in a messst night and didn''t have time to take care of Wendy. But Wendy didn''te to


    work and didn''t ask for leave unexpectedly What happened?


    Buzz


    At the headquarter of the Hongmen Sect. Suddenly, the cell phone in Wendy''s bag vibrated. The


    vibrating sound made Barry who had stayed at the bedside all night raise his head.


    Barry rubbed his sleepy eyes. Then he found the phone and found that it was from Wendy. When he


    found that it was from "Poppi", his expression became moreplicated.


    "Hello? What are you doing? " Barry connected the phone.


    Hearing the voice of Barry, Poppi was confused and shocked. Poppi couldn''t help yelling, "you Are you


    Barry? Where is Wendy?! Where is Wendy! What did you do to her? "


    "Hiss..." Barry took a deep breath and kept the phone far away from him. After Poppi finished her


    words, he picked up the phone again and said, "are you going to disturb me to death? Wendy was


    sleeping beside me. What are you doing? What''s up? "


    Poppi was shocked. She felt cold all over. In her mind, the scene that Barry forced Wendy to have sex


    with him shed through. With tears in her eyes, she couldn''t help asking, "Barry, what did you do to


    Wendy? You shameless man! You Where have you taken Wendy? Why did you force her? You have so


    many women Why did you do that to Wendy? "


    Recalling that he had forced a kiss on Wendy in his carst night, Barry blushed with shame and


    mumbled, "I... I''m drunk."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You..." Poppi clenched her hand and realized that it was because of alcohol as she said in a trembling


    voice, "every man has no good thing! Barry Wei! Wendy was so simple. Why did she force her? You


    can''t give her a future. Why did you sleep with her?! I will sue you! I''ll tell on you! "


    "Stop!" On hearing this, Barry seemed to be in a bad mood. He immediately stopped the words and


    said, "when did I say that I have slept with her?"


    "What Didn''t you just say... "


    "I didn''t do anything to her! You misunderstood me. " Suddenly, Barry realized that they had taken it too


    seriously.


    "¡­¡­ Then what did you say just now? " Poppi''s voice was full of vignce as she could not believe


    what Barry just said.


    Seeing that Wendy seemed to frown on the bed, Barry got up in a hurry, walked to the floor to ceiling


    window and whispered, "I mean that I drank too muchst night, and took Wendy to my home by


    ying tricks. But unfortunately, I did nothing with her."


    "Why?" Asked Poppi subconsciously.


    Barry''s face darkened. It turned out that in Poppi''s eyes, he was an ungrateful man. ''should she ask


    why I don''t slept with Wendy? But he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t do anything to Wendy if she


    hadn''t suddenly fainted


    "She is allergic to alcohol." Barry didn''t bother to defend himself, "she was on a drip yesterday, and she


    hasn''t woken up yet."


    "Alcohol allergy? She is still in aa? !" Poppi took a look at her watch and it was already ten o''clock.


    "What about her? Is she okay? Is it serious? "


    "Of course she is fine! Otherwise, why do you think I can still talk to you calmly? " Barry said sourly.


    "And you? Why do you call her?"


    "Wendy didn''te to work today. As her good friend and boss, I should give her a call tofort her."


    Poppi became serious and said, "please give me a call as soon as possible if Wendy wakes up. And


    don''t do anything to her! "


    "WOW WOW WOW WOW WOW WOW!" Barry spluttered, "how long winded you are! How could


    Malcolm stand you? If I were you, I would have divorced you long ago! I will have a mistress if you


    don''t divorce. "


    p


    As soon as Barry finished his words, the phone was suddenly cut off. There seemed to be a lot of


    anger in the aftermath.


    "Who are you?" Barry frowned and shook the phone with a snort. He was totally confused.


    "Cough No, I don''t allow you to say Poppi like that! "


    Wendy''s feeble voice came from the bed. Hearing that, Barry rushed to the bed and asked, "you''re


    awake? What about? Are you okay? "


    Wendy sadly shook her head. She looked around and asked, "where, where am I?"


    "My home."


    "Your home? !" Wendy''s eyes were widened in disbelief and she propped herself up.


    Deftly holding her in his arms, Barry quickly said, "do you still feel itchy? Don''t be so anxious. Do you


    need me to call the doctor for you? Are you hungry? "


    "I No, I want nothing. " Wendy pushed Barry away, her face bing red because of the excitement.


    She turned to look for her shoes and pretended to get out of bed.


    "What are you doing?" Barry stopped Wendy immediately. "You haven''t fully recovered yet. Where are


    you going?"


    "I want to get out of here." Wendy said firmly, her eyes falling on Barry.


    However, her refusal to leave Barry a good mood. He took a deep breath and pressed her on the bed,


    then leaned on his body again, which was nearly clinging to Wendy. After locking Wendy''s eyes with


    his tightly, he said, "look at me! I want you to look at me! "


    Wendy looked away. "Is this enough to humiliate me?"


    She remembered everything ofst night. She was a little distracted at that moment and almost fell into


    Barry''s spiritual array, but now she was awake. Whether it is a stand in or for fun, she is not the same


    sort of person as him


    "Do you think I am humiliating you?" Sorrow shed through Barry''s eyes.


    "Isn''t it true?" Wendy asked in a faint voice. At the beginning, they just met and molested each other,


    and then their rtionship got worse. He always came to her whenever he had time, joked with her, or


    threw her aside when he didn''t have time, even worse than a toy.


    The kiss from yesterday made her fully understand that she could not go on like this.


    Otherwise, it would be her who fell into the abyss by ident! She must make a clean break with


    Barry!


    "Yes, I am humiliating you!"


    Barry suddenly whispered and stared at Wendy with his red eyes. He clenched his fists and jumped


    away from Wendy. Then he got off the bed, turned his back to her and squinted at her, "no women


    dared to refuse me. You are the first one. So, I want to have some fun with you. "


    "You..." Wendy was very ufortable to hear that from Barry. She remained silent for a long time and


    asked with a gloomy voice, "have you had enough now?"


    "It''s not enough." With his back to Wendy, Barry slowly closed his eyes and tried to calm down. "This is


    the headquarters of Hongmen Sect. If I don''t let you go, you will never be able to go out. Little beauty,


    take good care of yourself. I will let you out when I feel that I have had enough. "


    "You... You are shameless!" Wendy couldn''t help cursing.


    "Thank you for your such a urate evaluation of me." With a sneer, Barry turned around and walked


    outwards. However, he stopped all of a sudden, tilted his head slightly and said to Wendy, "don''t try to


    slip away, because from the first step out of the building, a surveince system with 360%% will


    monitor your action. If you want to escape, I mighte up with a more interesting game To torture


    you. "


    Wendy waspletely stunned by what Barry had heard. She nkly watched Barry leave, with her


    mind totally nk.


    Ring, ring, ring


    When it was almost time to go off work, Poppi''s cell phone suddenly rang. It was not Malcolm''s but


    Sean''s.


    Poppi thought about it for the whole morning and still didn''t have any clue about what happenedst


    night. She wondered why Celine would appear in that room.


    But when she saw the number of Sean, she hesitated.


    Knock, knock, knock


    Someone knocked on the door when the phone just fell off. The door of the office was pushed open


    before Poppi could answer. With a frightened look on her face, Aileen showed her head out of the


    window and asked, "was the man of the SG group a robber? ''Mr. Mo just got a job at a magazine this


    morning, and now he is here again!'' she thought! He is the man who has always been with Mr. Mo. now


    What''s his name? "


    "Sean Xiao."


    Before Aileen finished her words, Sean had already stood at the door. He took a look at the office and


    bowed slightly. "Mrs. Mo."


    Frightened, Aileen suddenly leaned her back against the wall and gasped.


    Poppi had already stood up from her seat and frowned, "Sean? Why... Why are you here? "


    "Mr. Mo fainted from a fever." Sean came straight to the point, "in the office, he''s not doing well. So I


    am here to invite Mrs. Mo to have a look. "


    "What? !" Poppi''s face changed and she hurried to the door, "does he have a fever? Serious? How is


    he? "


    Frowning, Sean shook his head and said, "Mrs. Mo, you''d better go to there in person. He doesn''t


    cooperate with the treatment, he will keep looking for you."


    "Why... Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" On the other hand, Poppi was so angry and anxious that her


    body had already react in mind. She rushed out of the office and walked outside. Have a fever? How


    come? It''s so cold outside. Will anything happen? ''?


    Sean breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to leave with Poppi.


    Seeing them leave, Aileen began to gossip again. ''Mrs. Mo? It was just too fast for Poppi to get the


    position?


    "Have you had breakfast this morning?"


    "¡­¡­ Yes. "


    "Yes? Tell me what you have eaten. "


    "Just a bite,"


    "I think you are lying to me again."


    After Poppi and Sean walked out of the office and turned a few steps, they happened to see Benson


    and Emilying in the way. They were stunned when hearing their conversation.


    Both Benson and Emily paused for a while and stopped. A mixed feeling surged in his heart. Benson


    suddenly felt that it was a sarcastic thing for Emily and Poppi to see each other like this.


    "Mr. Ji, Miss Pei!" Poppi came to her senses and greeted firstly.


    "Yes." Benson nodded. He nced at Sean, looked at the present situation and asked Poppi, "are you


    going out?"

 Chapter 196 Love Cant Be Forced

    Chapter 196 Love Can''t Be Forced


    Poppi pursed her lips and felt a little embarrassed, "well, Mr. Ji, I''m going out. I mighte a littlete


    this afternoon."


    Emily didn''t say anything. Emily just looked up and down at Poppi, waiting calmly to see what Benson


    wanted to say.


    "What''s wrong?" Benson restrained his smile and took his hand out of his pocket. "Why are you going


    out?" he asked nervously


    "Well..."


    "Mr. Ji." Then Sean continued in a still cold voice, "Mr. Si, our young master fainted from a fever, so he


    wanted Mrs. Mo toe and see him. I hope you can forgive us."


    Benson frowned and took a deep look at Poppi. He was a little angry with her but said, "you didn''t wait


    for him. Do you want to see him on your own? Aren''t you mad at him? "


    Poppi blinked her eyes. She felt a little indecisive. Before she could say anything, Benson let off steam


    by himself andughed at himself, "go ahead. Anyway, you have always been like this before."


    When they were still lovers, there was a quarrel between them. Because of it, Poppi was so angry that


    she ignored Benson for two days. But when she heard that he was sick, she went to visit him without


    saying a word. And her anger disappeared. As a matter of fact, she couldn''t be so cruel hearted as to


    tell her the truth. Or Because she loved him, she would forgive him no matter how angry she was. And


    Benson could never understand such a feeling.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ji." Poppi finished her words quickly and left with Sean, daring not to hold on. What


    she feared most was to hear those words'' before '' from Benson. As those memories had disappeared,


    they should not mention it and think about it. This was what they should do most.


    Benson nodded his head and kept looking at Poppi.


    "Young master?" Emily was curious about how Sean called Malcolm. "I read the news this morning Did


    he refer to Malcolm as young master, the young master of Quan family? "


    Benson rubbed his nose with his hand and said, "you may underestimate and belittle I don''t think


    Malcolm likes the young master of Quan family The two words'' young master ''didn''t represent his


    identity, but represented his status. "


    "Status? What status? " Asked Emily curiously.


    "His status is only second to that of the ''crown prince'', Mr. Barry. For the white hand, he is Mr. Mo while


    for the dark hand, he is the ''young master''." Clenching his teeth, Benson realized that the second


    master in Hongmen Sect was even more powerful than the young master of Quan family.


    The sound of elevator door opening came to his ears slowly. When Benson heard it, he couldn''t help


    looking over there. Although he couldn''t see anything, he knew that Poppi had entered the elevator.


    "Mr. Ji, you are really a honest man." Emily suddenly changed the topic and said sourly to Benson, "if


    you like her, you can chase her back." Not long ago, when Benson saw that Poppi was going out, he


    was so nervous, and when he heard that she was going to see Malcolm who was sick, he felt


    depressed. All of these were caught in her eyes.


    "We both have our own lives and she is very happy. Why should I go after her?" Asked Benson.


    The reason why Benson said so was that he didn''t want to disturb the happiness of Poppi, which was


    why he didn''t want to be with her again, but not because he didn''t love her. Although she knew how


    Benson felt, she still felt heartbroken every time she thought of it. If I didn''t get myself involved in an


    affair, and used every means to be Benson''s fiancee, but to win his heart by true heart, would the


    situation be different now?


    "Benson, do you know how much I envied Poppi?" Emily said slowly with dark eyes.


    Hearing this, Benson''s pupils shrank, "it should be Poppi who should to envious."


    ''Poppi is supposed to be Emily''s elder sister! Half sister He had already investigated. Although he didn''t


    know what had happened that year, it was the undeniable fact that after Poppi was born, Amanda ran


    abroad. Emily grew up like a princess, while Poppi lost her maternal love all her life! So, who should


    envy whom?


    Emily snorted, "for what? For you don''t want me to love you? "


    "You are being superficial!" With a sneer, Benson strode forward. "Tell me, why are you here today?"


    Emily didn''t say anything else, "this afternoon, I will discuss the cooperation between the Charlotte


    family and George. Let''s have dinner together tonight."


    "Have you decided it?" Benson was a little surprised. "But we haven''t found out who Mr. Lawrence


    really is. What''s more, you just made the decision in such a hurry. Is he really safe?"


    "I have discussed with my father and he agreed." Emily shrugged.


    In this case, Benson couldn''t stop her although he was worried, and he said, "Pei group guaranteed for


    Wind International Group and provide capital support for Wind International Group And now you n to


    invest so much money at the same time, is it appropriate? "


    "No gains until there is risks." Emily said determinedly with eyes looking straight ahead.


    Hearing this, Benson''s heart sank. He didn''t say anything more.


    In the CEO''s office, SG headquarters.


    In the lounge, Malcolm was put on a drip. He felt very dizzy, with his lips pale and his face a little red.


    He put one of his arms on his forehead and kept murmuring, "Poppi, Poppi..."


    But Cora dared not to disturb Malcolm.


    She came here as soon as she heard that Malcolm had a fever. She knew that Malcolm had always


    been in good health. Thest time he had a fever was a few years ago, and now he suddenly had a


    fever. How could she not worry about him?


    "Poppi..."


    Murmured Malcolm excitedly. With his eyes closed, he stretched out his hand to grab something.


    Seeing that right hand wanted to grab something, all of a sudden, Cora got impulsive and reflexively


    handed her hand to Malcolm''s right hand.


    Then Malcolm closed his eyes and grabbed her cold fingers. As if finding antidote, he whispered,


    "Poppi..."


    Cora had never been so nervous like this. In the quiet lounge, the only thing she could hear was her


    own heartbeat. It turned out that she could also be so close to Malcolm, could see his breath, could see


    his sleeping appearance, could be held by him, could


    "Mrs. Mo, this way."


    All of a sudden, the sound of Sean and his hasty footsteps came from outside the door. Hearing that,


    Cora''s ears moved. She hurriedly got rid of Malcolm and pulled her hand out. When she was about to


    breathe a sigh of relief, she looked at the bed, only to find that Malcolm had opened his eyes and was


    staring at her with a zing sight. She had nowhere to hide from the stare.


    Cora''s heart skipped a beat and her face turned bloodless in an instant.


    Click


    The lounge door was pushed open from the outside when they were arguing. Poppi rushed in without


    noticing anything unusual in the lounge. She asked anxiously, "Malcolm, Malcolm, how are you?"


    Hearing the voice of Poppi, Malcolm quickly turned around to look and felt relieved. Hearing that, Cora


    rxed.


    Seeing that Malcolm was in a bad condition and lying in bed feebly, not looking as energetic as usual,


    Poppi felt sorry for him. She walked to the bedside and asked gently, "how is it? Are you feeling bad? "


    "Here you are." With one hand on the bed, Malcolm sat up suddenly. He coughed, "I''m fine." Then he


    waved at Sean and Cora and said, "you may go out now."


    "Okay, Mr. Mo."


    "Yes, Mr. Mo."


    Sean and Cora left the lounge first. Cora closed the door. Then she looked at Malcolm through the


    crack of the door, very depressed and depressed.


    Poppi raised her hand to check the temperature on Malcolm''s forehead. It was so hot that made him


    feel like his head was going to explode. She said anxiously, "lie down. Don''t move, okay? You need


    more rest if you have a fever. "


    After saying that, Poppi didn''t see any response from Malcolm. Poppi looked up in surprise, only to find


    that Malcolm was staring at her. Not knowing what happened, she blushed as if she was the one who


    had a fever.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Poppi murmured and held Malcolm to lie down.


    Malcolm blocked Poppi and held her by the arm. He shook his head and exined, "I stayed in the


    bathtub all night and the water got cold. I got a fever because of this I didn''t touch Celine. Trust me. "


    A trace of disbelief shed through Poppi''s eyes, and she felt ufortable just thinking of the night


    he stayed with Celine. Before she said anything, Malcolm gave a big sneeze and his face turned


    redder.


    "Have a good rest!" Without any hesitation, Poppi helped Malcolm lie down, "we''ll talk about itter


    when you get better."


    "Then you stay here with me." Malcolm asked in a coquettish tone. Uneasiness could be seen in his


    eyes.


    Poppi tucked him in and sighed heavily, "Okay, I''ll be here with you."


    Malcolm chuckled. He forced himself to lie on the bed obediently after receiving the affirmative answer


    from Poppi. His tall body curled up in the narrow and small bed and holding her hand tightly, his


    breathing slowly became stable.


    In less than a minute, Malcolm fell into a deep sleep, just instinctively clutching Poppi.


    Poppibed his hair and was about to raise her hand when a thought came to her mind. It was said


    on TV that "wife does not be cheated by husband", they all sniffed at the husband''s smell, then looked


    at the hickeys on the neck, finally confirmed if there is any woman''s hair on the lower body, and they


    didn''t know if these method would work


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Thinking of this, Poppi had already stretched out her hand that had not been held by Malcolm. She


    quietly moved her hand to his shirt cor. "Phew!" Poppi took a breath quietly and opened the cor of


    his shirt. Then she lowered her head slightly to look for the hair and traces of kiss.


    Malcolm''s neck was so beautiful, slender and smooth, with vicle and sexy. No wonder I can''t control


    myself! Poppi was confused and lowered her head, sniffing and smelling on Malcolm''s body.


    There was a slight taste of alcohol and a slight taste It smelt like Malcolm''s smell more than smell of


    perfume.

 Chapter 197 Catherine Comes Out

    Chapter 197 Catherine Comes Out


    "What?" Poppi sighed and leaned her head on Malcolm''s chest. She didn''t focus and her eyes


    reddened. She still wanted to rely on the man in front of her.


    Did anything happen between them? But what Celine looked like this morning She had to confirm it


    with Celine in person!


    When she was thinking about it, someone patted her on the head.


    Poppi was shocked and raised her head subconsciously.


    "What''s wrong?" Unknowingly, Malcolm opened his eyes with tiredness on his face, only emitting light


    from his eyes. When he saw the red rimmed eyes of Poppi, he raised his hand with difficulty and asked


    in a distressed tone, "Why are you crying?"


    Poppi shook her head quickly and wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "did I wake you up?"


    "No, you didn''t." Malcolm answered in a low and hoarse voice, "I felt cold, so I woke up."


    "Cold? What can we do? I will turn the temperature up. " Said Poppi, pretending to get up.


    But before she could react, Malcolm grabbed her and pressed her on the bed. He turned over and put


    his hot face on her face. "No air conditioner. I can hold you."


    "But..."


    "It''s so cold." "I''m still in an infusion. If I move again, I''ll get an injection. I don''t want to be hurt again,"


    Malcolm interrupted Poppi


    Seeing that Malcolm''s hand was in danger, Poppi got nervous and dared not to move.


    "Good girl." Malcolm relieved and gave a kiss on Poppi''s face. Then he got off her body andy down


    outside the cot. holding her in his arms like a ko, he slowly closed his eyes and said, "it''s warmer


    now."


    After hesitating for a while, Poppi closed her eyes slowly and buried her face in Malcolm''s chest. She


    became more and more unwilling to ept the reality. She carefully maintained the situation as it was


    and did not want anything to be damaged She decided to let it be. She could pretend that she knew


    nothing, and enjoy her current safety.


    At the same time, people stared at the entrance of Public Security Bureau of Ye city.


    Two policemen took Catherine out of the building and escorted her to the police station. The sun was


    high in the sky, but the woman on the ground couldn''t feel a trace of temperature.


    Since then, there was no sunshine in her sky.


    "Miss Lin, help yourself."


    The police officer behind her said and watched Catherine leave.


    When Catherine came to herself, she nodded her head without saying anything and then walked out of


    the door. Her father was screwed up. The incident happened too fast and she was left with no way out.


    "Miss. Lin."


    The world outside became so strange to her. Standing there, Catherine was in a daze for a long time.


    When she didn''t know where she was going, she heard a cheerful female voice. Following the voice,


    Catherine saw a girl standing not far away. It was winter and she was wearing sunsses.


    The girl slowly walked to her and introduced herself, "Hello, Miss Lin, I''m Celine Qiu ."


    Catherine frowned. She didn''t like the surname ''Qiu''. So she asked? " Celine Who are you? "


    "I''m Poppi''s sister." Celine smiled and took off her sunsses, revealing her delicate facial features.


    "Sister of Poppi?" Then Catherine murmured, "So what? ''why did Poppi ask you toe here to see


    me down and out?''? Tell her she won. "


    "No, no, she didn''t win..." Celine squeezed her sunsses randomly and shook her head. She looked


    at Catherine meaningfully and said, "it''s totally my own idea toe in and find Miss. Lin. it has


    nothing to do with my sister."


    "Are you here for me?" Catherine looked at this strange woman up and down and asked, "I have never


    known that Poppi has a younger sister. Tell me, why do youe to me?" She had nothing now.


    Instead, she was more willing to throw the handle after the de.


    "I want to cooperate with Miss Lin and change the current situation Maybe we will win. " Celine came


    straight to the point.


    "The current situation?" Catherine squinted at her and asked, "are you not Poppi''s sister? She won.


    Isn''t it good for you? You should be happy about it. "


    p


    Celine put a cigarette in her mouth, lit it, and took a deep drag before she slowly opened her mouth,


    "my sister, so what? She won the game not me. Why should I feel happy?"


    Catherine looked at Celine carefully and realized that she was not the same person with Poppi, so she


    asked, "what do you want to win?"


    "What I want to win is what you once wanted, but my sister took it." Celine took a deep drag on her


    cigarette. Before she came here, she had prepared herself for it. Now she knew everything about


    Catherine.


    "You mean Malcolm? " Asked Catherine.


    "Yes, but not only." When Celine smoked one cigarette, she took thest draw on it, threw it away and


    stomped it out with her foot. She said to Catherine, "I hope we can cooperate in a win-win situation."


    "Win-win?" Catherine said sarcastically. "I have nothing now. If you cooperate with me Miss Celine, are


    you sure you''re looking for the right person? "


    "Because you have nothing now, you have to fight back desperately!" Celine raised her voice and


    looked agitated. "I don''t have anything now. I have to find a way out for myself. Miss Lin, we are on the


    same way and it''s absolutely right to ask you for help. "


    But Catherine still had many questions.


    "Okay. It doesn''t matter if you doubt me now. Let''s find a ce to have dinner. We can sit down and


    talk. I will prove myself. " Celine said with a smile.


    News about Malcolm''s identity had been cancelled by Sean. Although none of the rted news existed


    in most of the media, it was still about the public opinion. The news brought intense enthusiasm among


    theizens on the social media. When the news disappeared all of a sudden, theizens became


    more curious about the authenticity of the news.


    Because of Malcolm, who stayed in the lounge all day long and didn''t wake up because of the fever,


    nobody dared to disturb him because he was apanied by Poppi.


    The phone calls of the public rtions department in SG group had been bombarded, but no one dared


    to answer.


    "En..."


    Not knowing when, Poppi fell asleep, but she couldn''t sleep well so that she could feel his breath even


    a little bit. Hearing Malcolm''s hum, she immediately opened her eyes.


    Knock, knock, knock


    Just then, there was a knock on the door of the lounge. Poppi immediately sat up on the bed, but she


    dared not to move too fast. She struggled to get rid of Malcolm''s hand. It was winter now and her face


    was covered with ayer of sweat.


    Poppi carefully walked to the door and opened it. There were two white coats, a man and a woman


    standing outside.


    "Mrs. Mo, we are here to remove the needle for Mr. Mo." The doctor said calmly.


    "Oh Okay, okay! " Poppi stepped back quickly and said, e in please."


    The two doctors nodded slightly, walked into the lounge and began to examine Malcolm''s body. Poppi


    stood aside with concern, carefully watched the doctors'' movement and asked, "how is he?"


    The doctor pulled the needle out and treated it well. Then he said, "Mr. Mo still has a fever, but he is


    much better now. If you have time You can use warm water to wipe his body. If you don''t have time,


    let''s do it. "


    "I, I have time." Poppi said quickly.


    The doctor nodded and told Poppi how to wipe the body for Malcolm. Poppi listened to him carefully,


    took down the record and sent the doctor away. Then she began to prepare to "wash up" for Malcolm.


    How noble Mr. Mo was! All members of the Mo family felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy


    when he was having a fever. Many years ago, when she had a fever, she had slept in bed, and had


    been scolded by her father to cook. How had she gone through that night


    "s." Poppi sighed. She unbuttoned Malcolm''s shirt, wet the towel with warm water, and gently wiped


    his body. However, when Poppi wiped Malcolm''s body, she found there were so many scars on his


    body that she had never seen before


    And Malcolm must have gone through a lot? It was verymon for people like Barry to fight with


    others every day. How hard would he be!


    At night in Ye city, the shing neon lights made the night was extremely warm.


    When the night fell, the light of the general headquarters of SG group was still on. In the CEO Office,


    Malcolm was waked up, while Poppi was still repeating the task of cleaning up his body for him.


    Malcolm raised his hand and held Poppi''s hand gently. After he opened his eyes, he asked in a low


    voice, "what time is it? Are you tired? "


    Poppi was surprised and looked at Malcolm, "you wake up? What about? Do you feel better? Um...


    Would you like some water? "


    Malcolm nodded slightly, "I want to drink some water."


    "I''ll get you a ss of water." In a hurry, Poppi put down the towel, turned around and walked to the


    table in the lounge to pour a ss of water. After she made sure the water was neither too hot nor too


    cold, she handed it to Malcolm.


    Malcolm sat up from the bed and looked at Poppi gently, sweating.


    "Have some water." Poppi handed the water over to Malcolm.


    Malcolm opened his mouth, enjoying the meticulous care of Poppi, but he did not move his eyes from


    her. Looking at her side face and the gentle light on her face, he felt that even if he was sick, he was


    happy.


    The next second


    The coolness and sweetness were poured from his throat, and Malcolm seemed to be a freshman


    again, drinking water more frequently.


    "Slow down. No one''s going to grab it from you." Poppi didn''t agree with him and spat. Seeing the


    water being drunk, she asked, "Do you think more? Do you want more? "


    Malcolm shook his head, "no, I don''t want to drink any more. I''ll drink it at home? When is it? "


    "It''s just past seven o''clock." Poppi put the ss aside and felt Malcolm''s forehead with her hand, "let


    the doctor take a look and then we can go home."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing." Malcolm shook his head, "it''s all right now. We can still check it after we go home. It''s too


    late. Let''s go first."


    Poppi thought for a while and nodded, "okay."

 Chapter 198 Behave Yourself

    Chapter 198 Behave Yourself


    When Malcolm and Poppi came out of the office, Sean and Cora still waiting outside. As soon as they


    saw Malcolm and Poppiing out, they hurried up to receive them.


    "Mr. Mo, are you all right?" Sean asked.


    "Master!" The voice of Cora was short and powerful, as usual, but Malcolm sensed a little nervous.


    Malcolm nced at Cora and asked directly, "you are not with Celine in the hospital. What are you


    doing here?"


    "I..." Hearing that, Cora lowered her head even more and said firmly, "because you are ill, I''m here to


    have a look."


    "I''m fine." Malcolm said coldly, "you can go now."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "I mean, go back to the mountain and apany grandma."


    As soon as Malcolm''s voice fell, all the people present except himself looked at him surprisingly.


    Hearing that, Cora trembled and asked unconsciously, "master, why?"


    "Cora, you must have forgotten themandment as you haven''t gone down the mountain for a long


    time, right?" Malcolm asked casually. Although he was still sick, he had the courage and eyes as sharp


    as the eagle. "It''s none of your business when I made the decision? Or, are you not satisfied with my


    decision? "


    Hearing that, Cora tensed all over and took a step back. She knelt on one knee and lowered her head.


    "I dare not."


    Poppi was shocked and stepped back herself. What is the ceremony of admitting her mistake? Kneel


    down?! Poppi squinted at Malcolm. Recently, Malcolm had been so nice to her that she forgot what


    kind of person he was


    "Then go back to the mountain and take good care of grandma."


    Malcolm hummed coldly, held Poppi''s hand and dragged her away. Poppi was still in a daze.


    "What?" Seeing that Malcolm had gone far, Sean suddenly sighed and said to Cora, who was still


    kneeling on the ground, "Cora, we can only say that for the time being. You can never expect more


    from young master. Why don''t you understand? "


    "Then why can she?" Hearing that, Cora raised her head all of a sudden. Her eyes were filled with


    unwillingness.


    "You..." Sean frowned in disbelief. "You really think so?"


    Hearing that, Cora hummed and turned her face aside, without saying one more word.


    Sean shook his head and sighed, "if you have to ask why, only the young master knows the answer.


    Why did you stay with him for so many years? Nothing happened between you and him. He has been


    married with Poppi for only three years, but he has already fallen in love with Poppi. Maybe there is no


    reason for him to like someone. Behave yourself. "


    Duh duh duh


    Only the sound of Sean''s walking away could be heard in the corridor. Cora knelt on the ground for a


    long time.


    "Did Cora do something wrong?" While walking outside, Poppi asked uneasily, "she seems to be very


    scared."


    Malcolm narrowed his eyes, and answered calmly and seriously, "she did do something wrong."


    "Will you punish her?" Asked Poppi.


    No response was made in a moment. After a long time, Malcolm slowly opened his mouth, "no, I have


    talked to her today. I want her to reflect on her own mistakes."


    "All right It''s cold outside. Wrap yourself up. " Walking out of the headquarters building of the SG group,


    Poppi didn''t forget to remind Malcolm. Meanwhile, she reached out and tightened the coat of Malcolm


    to end the conversation automatically.


    Malcolm suddenly reached out and pulled Poppi into his arms. "It''s much warmer."


    Poppi was shocked and came to her senses. She pounded his chest and struggled, "let go of me! It''s


    so disgusting! Even if you don''t mind cold, I fell cold! Get in the car! "


    "Okay, get in the car." Malcolm rubbed Poppi''s hair and took her to his car.


    Looking at Malcolm''s back, Poppi said to herself with disgust, ''when did Malcolm be so


    sentimental? He only knows about hugs and kisses all day long


    Sean soon followed. He got on the car, started it, and quickly drove to the Imperial Tang Yard.


    Sitting in the back seat, Poppi opened her mobile phone to watch idly while Malcolm leaned over.


    As Malcolm leaned forward, Poppi took a step back. When she found no ce to hide, Poppi


    pretended to be browsing the wechat moments without looking at Malcolm. Malcolm leaned over and


    said, "what are you looking at? Shall I join you? "


    "Take a good rest." Poppi said calmly and pushed Malcolm away.


    "I''m fine now." But Malcolm pulled Poppi over and said, "I''m here to see what you are talking about in


    your circle."


    Before Poppi could stop it, Malcolm had already grabbed the cell phone. With a swipe, he immediately


    clicked on the screen and forgot to move.


    "The CEO of the SG group is the illegitimate son of the CEO of Quan Group! Do you the rtionship


    between Mr. Mo and Quan Group! Have you seen the news today? "


    Thements and likes of this message were overwhelmed.


    It happened to be Poppi. She took a deep breath and asked, "what''s wrong? ''breaking news today? Is


    there any news about you today? " Why did she know nothing? What did she miss?


    Malcolm nodded and looked out of the window at the scene of feasting and revelry.


    On the way home, Malcolm told her the whole story and Poppi had got a general understanding of it.


    "Do you mind?" Asked Poppi.


    "I don''t care if they made my identity public. I just care that they ndered grandma and father in the


    news." Malcolm smiled lightly, held Poppi in his arms and walked out of the car to the upstairs.


    The two returned home silently. When they were about to enter the door, they suddenly pounced on


    something unknown at their feet. They whimpered.


    "Ah! Kiki! " An idea shed in Poppi''s mind, then she bent down quickly and caught the little fellow


    struggling at her feet.


    "Ahahah "Roar!" The puppy showed up in Poppi''s arms.


    Poppi sighed, "Oh, my God. I''m so screwed up. I forgot about this little fellow. I don''t even know what to


    eat for him! It is starving. "


    While she was talking, Poppi went to find some food for the puppy. But Malcolm had no choice but to


    turn on the light in the room, "you only care about the puppy and leave me alone, don''t you?"


    Just as Poppi went to the kitchen to find milk for Kiki, she heard Malcolm''sint, "the doctor will be


    here soon."


    Malcolm smiled and shook his head. It seemed that he was going to be jealous of the little husky from


    now on!


    Sure enough, the doctor came soon. After checking up for Malcolm, the doctor said he was fine and


    would be fine after one more night''s rest.


    Kiki finished the meal. Although its stomach was bulging, it became energetic. it revolved around Poppi


    and Malcolm who were having dinner.


    "Kiki, can you sleep with me tonight?" After the meal, Poppi took the puppy upstairs.


    Malcolm followed up and said proudly, "it has a dog''s nest. We can sleep together."


    "Who wants to sleep with you?" Poppi smirked and turned around. She put the dog on the table in front


    of Malcolm and said, "I want to sleep with it. Mr. Mo, you can sleep on your own! You are an exception


    today. "


    Malcolm was about to defend himself. But when he thought of what happenedst night, he was


    shocked. "Don''t you believe what happenedst night?"


    The smile on Poppi''s face disappeared and she said nothing. It was because she cared about


    Malcolm''s illness, but they couldn''t argue for what happenedst night. Malcolm only asked her to


    believe him, but there was no evidence


    "It''s all my fault." Holding Poppi''s shoulder from her back, Malcolm said, "I wanted toe to you this


    noon and find out the truth about what happenedst night with you, but there were so many things


    happened today that I was not able to I will give you an exnation, all right? I''ll take you to confront


    Celine in person. Nothing happenedst night, I swear. "


    Seeing the determination in Malcolm''s eyes, Poppi pursed her lips and left him a little secretly. "It''s hard


    to say anything now. I want to believe you, but I''m afraid So, before the problem is solved, I think I


    should keep a little distance from you to calm myself down. "


    After that, Poppi turned around and went upstairs. She was with the puppy in her arms. The lonely and


    determined figure looked familiar. However, Malcolm had no time to think about this. He just felt that he


    had never dealt with such a tough thing and didn''t know how to face Poppi.


    "Wee again, Miss Pei."


    On the other side, a celebration party was held at the Sea International Hotel, the top executives of Pei


    group, and the top executives of the Quan Group, as well as Lawrence. Celebrate that Pei group finally


    joined the Charlotte family and agreed to invest.


    In the room, everyone was brimming with joy, talking and toasting, and the sounds of sses clinking


    kept going.


    As the only "insignificant" person among them, Benson seldom talked, smiled or drank. He ate silently,


    and his eyes always surrounded the drunk Emily.


    "Benson, just a drink?" "I''m so happy tonight," said George, carrying a ss of wine and a charming


    smile


    "No, thanks. I''ll drink some water." As Benson raised his ss, he said, "Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions! The Pei group''s is the branch of Wind International Group!" George asked with a


    meaningful smile, "you really don''t want to drink it?"


    "Drink! I I''ll drink it for him! "


    "He... He''s in poor health. I''ll drink it for him." said Emily, who suddenly reached out for the drink from


    George


    "Miss Pei, you have drunk too much!" However, George didn''t stop Emily.


    Emily shook her head and replied, "no, nothing." As she spoke, she raised the ss and poured it into


    her mouth.


    Standing up from the stool, Benson quickly grabbed the cup from Emily''s hand. The wine spilt out. But


    he ignored it and shouted at Emily, "you have drunk too much."


    "I''m not drunk!" Pouted Emily.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Do not drink it anymore." Benson said coldly.


    "Then What about this ss of wine? " George raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    Without saying anything, Benson put the ss to his mouth and gulped it down.


    "Okay! "Benson, you''re so frank!" Heaving a sigh of relief, George pped his hands and nodded with


    satisfaction. Then he moved close to Benson and whispered in his ear, "it''s my honor to add something


    to the wine. Benson, we are brothers. I can assure you that you will have a crazy sex tonight."

 Chapter 199 A Storm Is Coming

    Chapter 199 A Storm Is Coming


    "My God Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... "


    "Benson! Benson Are you okay? "


    In a room on the eighth floor of Sea International Hotel, the moment when Benson entered the room,


    he rushed to the toilet and vomited heavily like a gust of wind. Following him, Emily knocked on the


    door, drunk. "Open the door! How are you doing? Do you need some water? "


    "I''m fine!" Benson shouted in the bathroom, and then held the closestool to vomit. Recently, he was not


    so weak as before. However, he felt sick in his stomach after drinking a ss of wine all of a sudden


    and he wanted to throw up unconsciously. But he was d that he could throw up.


    The thought of what George had just said and his malicious eyes made Benson ufortable. There


    was something in the wine that made him dizzy and hot all over.


    The man named George, whom he would only use as those low-level tricks. As soon as the celebration


    party was over, George urged them to go to the room upstairs. Nobody knew what he was thinking.


    He didn''t know how long he kept vomiting and when there was nothing left in his stomach, Benson


    stumbled to his feet. He stood in front of the wash basin, rinsed his mouth, and washed his face.


    No one knocked on the door, and he wondered how was Emily.


    With a fierce fire on his body, Benson swore quietly and took a few deep breaths. He had to leave now.


    Since Emily was drunk, it was not appropriate for him to live with her.


    He had to take the marriage seriously, but he couldn''t destroy her.


    Crack


    Benson opened the door of the bathroom and walked out. The light was off in the room, so he walked


    inside slowly. When he had adapted to the darkness, he heard the groan of Emily on the bed.


    "Emily?" Benson stood beside the bed and called her name. He dared not to get too close because


    Emily''s posture was so alluring.


    Emily was sleeping on the bed, lying on one side. Her long legs were lying on the bed casually. Her


    short skirt was only covering her hip, and her arms were exposed outside. Her slender and beautiful


    body was hung aside. Her hair was also scattered over the floor. She didn''t look as fierce as she was in


    the daytime, but very charming in the dim light.


    Benson looked away immediately. He felt his body was burning. Didn''t the vomiting work? Damn it!


    George was so powerful


    "Well I feel so cold... "


    Emily murmured, rubbing her feet before taking off her high heels. Then she curled up.


    Suppressing the impulse in his heart, Benson pushed Emily away and pulled the quilt under her body.


    "I''ll tuck you in. You can sleep here yourself! I gotta go! "


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Go? !" As soon as Emily heard that Benson was leaving, she jumped up from the bed and grabbed his


    clothes without demur. Without opening her eyes, she shouted, "how dare you go!"


    "Stop it!" "I''m going to check in a room next door. I won''t go too far. Have a rest first." with these words,


    Benson pulled Emily''s hand away and said in a low voice


    "No way!" Emily acted like a spoiled child, she hold Benson, "Don''t leave me alone Benson. Why did


    you leave? We will get married soon Why? You don''t want to sleep with me? "


    Every ce that Emily touched was like a big fire, and the fire was raging wildly.


    Benson knew what this feeling meant, and he resisted it.


    "Are you thinking about Poppi Really? " Emily rubbed her head against the chest of Benson, ignoring


    that he pushed her away. The words made him distracted sessfully. At this time, Emily suddenly


    stood up and kissed him on his lips.


    "Pei..." Benson was still in shock. When he was about to say something, Emily threw herself into his


    arms and put her lips on his neck.


    However, this time, it was not a simple kiss, but a deep kiss, with teeth intertwined.


    Standing beside the bed, Benson stared at Emily closely. He forgot to react or push her away. He


    forgot everything.


    "If you like, you can treat me as Poppi..." Emily took a step back, but still clung to his neck and


    murmured in his ear affectionately, "Benson, it has been four years You''ve already lost Poppi, so I can''t


    lose you again Do you want to treat me like this after we get married? I really What''s wrong with me? "


    "You are not bad." Benson''s muscles were tense and his eyes were clear. "I can''t touch you because of


    you are nice. I''m not as healthy as you think."


    Emily stopped Benson''s lips, "Yes, I do. I''m willing to have a baby with you No matter you''re healthy or


    not and how serious your stomach is I want to be with you within my limited time Love you so much! I


    fell in love with you at the first sight of you "Benson!"


    Emily''s words, however, made Benson, who was only a little sober, couldn''t help but shiver. He was


    moved, skeptical, helpless, and shocked. He doubted that she had known something, but since she


    was drunk, it was obviously not the right time to ask. More importantly, Emily began to take off his


    clothes. At the same time, Benson held down her hand all of a sudden. However, Emily escaped from


    him, put her hand on his chest and pulled his tie


    "Hello!" Benson leaned forward and propped himself onto the bed. Looking at Emily who was lying


    under him, he breathed deeply.


    Emily stared at Benson for a while, and then suddenly turned her head to one side. He looked at the


    other side of the room and said, "Benson. I''m not afraid of What are you afraid of? "


    Poppii


    Benson was surprised. Somehow, he saw what Emily looked like Poppi from Emily''s side face. For a


    moment, his mind was in a mess, and his mind was even more erratic, and the heat in his body almost


    exploded.


    Emily unbuttoned his shirt one by one for Benson


    As if all his strength had been sucked away, Benson lowered his body slowly and embraced Emily,


    trembling. It was his first time to take the initiative to kiss Emily.


    It was Emily, not Poppi


    Emily was stunned and her heart beat quickly with tears in her eyes. But meanwhile, she responded


    more passionately to Benson. Eventually, she won.


    In the chaotic night, things had really happened no matter whether they were willing or not, no matter


    they had taken the initiative or they had been passive. Tomorrow would be different?


    At Imperial Tang Yard


    In the middle of the night, all was quiet. Poppi slept alone in her room, and the little dog next to her also


    curled up in the bed and fell asleep with eyes closed. At this moment, the door creaked and someone


    slowly opened the door from outside. A crack appeared, and the lights in the corridor also sprinkled in.


    A few secondster, an yummy sound woke Kiki up. It opened its eyes and saw the door. Kiki stood up


    and walked to the door, crying.


    "Hush!"


    But before he could finish his words, Malcolm pushed his way into the room and closed the door. Then


    he walked to the bed and picked up Kiki. Putting his hands on its mouth to stop Kiki from talking, he


    ordered, "hush! Be quiet! "


    The puppy kicked its legs to express its dissatisfaction on Malcolm''s hand.


    But Malcolm didn''t care Kiki, he saw a kennel in the corner, put Kiki in without any hesitation, turned


    around and climbed on the bed of Poppi.


    Kiki freaks climbed out of its nests and called out Malcolm twice. Seeing that Malcolm didn''t respond, it


    moved around the bed, waggled its tail, stretched out the little paw and scratched the bed. Then it


    raised its head and cried out twice.


    "Go to sleep." Malcolm turned around and scolded the puppy.


    Hearing the noise, Poppi turned over uneasily. Hearing this, Malcolm was shocked. He slowed down


    immediately, held Poppi around her carefully, patted her on the head andforted her.


    Kiki walked around the bed anxiously. ''what a nice bed it is! It doesn''t want to stay in the dog den. Why


    did someone drive it down?''? When will hee down?


    The corner of Malcolm''s lips curled into a smug smile. How could he defeat a dog? Huh, it was more


    comfortable to sleep with his wife


    Kiki waited and waited, but heard the breath of them. Kiki snorted disappointedly, then looked up and


    howled twice. Kiki went back to its own kennel with its tail hanging down.


    Ring, ring, ring


    When Malcolm just fell asleep, his phone rang. Poppi also moved her body with uneasiness, seeming


    to be waking up.


    Hearing this, Malcolm opened his eyes suddenly. He reached out to get the mobile phone which was


    still vibrating. After a long while, he found it was from Poppi. It was almost 12 o''clock in the morning.


    The phone call from the Quiet Sea Sanatorium


    "Poppi, this is the phone from the Sanatorium!" Malcolm had no choice but called out for Poppi and


    pushed her gently. "Get up to answer the phone? Or shall I pick it up for you? "


    Hearing this, Poppi sat up on the bed with a groan. She was in such a mess that she didn''t have time


    to think about why Malcolm was with her now. She took over the phone from him and shed it, "hello?


    What''s wrong? "


    "Miss... Miss. Poppi! Your father He can''t wait any longer. Pleasee here as soon as possible I''m


    sorry for your loss. "


    The voice on the other side of the phone was somewhat illusory. Hearing this, Poppi was stunned and


    released her hand from her ear. The phone slid down her ear and fell onto the bed.


    Her father dying?


    Poppi''s mind went nk all of a sudden. Though she didn''t have any good impression on her father


    and he hadn''tmunicated with each other for so many years lying in bed, his strength suddenly


    declined which was out of her expectation.


    Of course, when Malcolm heard the noise on the phone, he quickly picked up the phone and answered


    it for Poppi. He promised to go to the sanatorium as soon as possible.

 Chapter 488 Extra Story Of Campus Youth Does Not End

    Chapter 488 Extra Story Of Campus Youth Does Not End


    Emily shook her head. It suddenly urred to Emily that when Albert was excited just now, he said


    "leave without saying goodbye", so she exined, "It''s my sister and brother-inw who are going on a


    vacation! She thought it was too hard when give birth to Duke eighteen years ago, so she gave herself


    a holiday. I didn''t say I was leaving! "


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The corner of Albert''s mouth twitched, and the tears on his face werepletely absorbed back. "Then


    Then what happened? " Then he turned to Rae, who was watching the fun.


    Rae shrugged, epted the vision that Albert questions and pretended to be innocent, "What? What


    ah? I don''t know! "


    "You don''t know?" Albert looked at Rae with threatening eyes and said, "Little girl, you didn''t say that


    just now!"


    "Ah!" Rae eximed and suddenly waved her hand in the direction of the security check, "Uncle Mo!


    Auntie Poppi! Have a safe trip! Remember to buy a gift for Rae! "


    "Okay! You should go back now! " Poppi also waved her hand enthusiastically.


    Albert and Emily had been watching Poppi and Malcolm leave.


    Rae breathed a sigh of relief, walked over to hold Emily''s hand and said, "Auntie Emily, shall we leave


    now?"


    "Wait!" Standing in front of Rae, Albert looked at the little girl with a snort, "We haven''t finished yet.


    What''s going on? You even learned to lie? "


    "Lie? What''s wrong? " Emily was surprised.


    "Rae, do you want to tell me the truth?" Albert raised his eyebrows.


    Pursing her lips, Rae looked at Albert coquettishly and chuckled. Then she ran over to hold his arm and


    said, "Brother Albert, it''s the n of aunt Poppi and uncle Mo! To be exact, it''s aunt Poppi''s n. Uncle


    Mo and I just performed together. "


    "What n? What performed? " Emily was more curious, and so was Albert.


    "Exactly..."


    Rae said as the three walked out.


    After Rae finished her words, the three just left the airport. The little girl said, "Aunt Poppi said that you


    two have be slow heat yers. It''s too ufortable not to say anything! So she came up with


    this idea. Ha ha, I didn''t expect the result to be so obvious! "


    "No wonder!" Emily didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "No wonder Albert questioned me as soon


    as he arrived at the airport, which scared me. I am thinking that I''m going to admit my son tonight. It


    seems that I''m going to fail. I didn''t expect... "


    "You didn''t expect that Brother Albert can''t wait any longer!" Rae answered with a smile, "Ha ha, I have


    secretly taken photos of Brother Albert''s crying face! Ha ha, although I was so moved just now that I


    even cried But think about it now. It''s so funny! "


    Seeing that Rae tried hard not tough, Albert''s face turned red.


    Emily looked at Albert with loving eyes. "Let''s go. Let''s get in the car!"


    "Okay." Albert nced at Emily with a smile on his face.


    When they got into the car and walked back, Emily couldn''t help but start to talk about what happened


    to Albert when he was a child, when he was still in her belly.


    "When I was pregnant, Albert was very quiet. Both Benson and I thought he would be a lovely girl."


    Emily said with a gleam on her face, "I found it was a boy when he was born. I knew that like his father,


    Albert must be a very graceful and warm boy."


    Rae nodded in agreement, "Brother Albert is a good man! Brother Albert looks so beautiful when he


    smile! "


    "Yes, it''s beautiful." Emily replied and looked at Albert.


    The warm and harmonious atmosphere was flowing in the car.


    Although the days were approaching the cold winter, everyone''s heart was as warm as spring.


    "Duke, Hry, have you heard the reason why Shelly asked for leave frequently some time ago?" One


    day, on the way back to the dormitory, Albert told Duke and Hry the news he had just heard.


    "No." Hry shook her head and asked, "Brother Albert, you know?"


    "I just heard about it." Albert frowned, "I heard that it''s because Shelly is sick."


    "Sick?" Duke frowned, "What disease?"


    Albert shook his head and said, "It''s said that she has hypoglycemia or epilepsy. Anyway, I don''t


    believe any of them. But everyone agrees that there seems to be something wrong with Shelly''s leg, so


    she often asks for leave for treatment."


    "Ah! Speaking of this, when Shelly fell into the water some time ago, I suddenly remembered She


    suddenly felt a pain in her leg and fell into theke. " Said Hry.


    "That''s a little credible." Albert said, "The results of her monthly exam and the physicalpetition are


    not very good. It may have something to do with her disease. But she came to the ss this week as


    usual. I heard that she was fine. "


    "Oh." Duke nodded slightly and didn''tment too much.


    "Has she recovered?" Asked Hry.


    "Yes!" Albert nodded and the three walked to the fork in the road. As usual, Duke sent Hry back to


    her dormitory. Albert go back to his dormitory by himself.


    Duke and Hry walked side by side. Hry smiled and said, "I seemed to have a dream. In my dream,


    Shelly was my rival in love. Now I feel it''s not real! Shelly and Winni? I don''t seem to know them. They


    don''t know me either. We don''t know each other. "


    Duke and Hry walked side by side. Hry smiled and said, "I seemed to have a dream. In my dream,


    Shelly was my rival in love. Now I feel it''s not real! Shelly and Winni? I don''t seem to know them. They


    don''t know me either. We don''t know each other. "


    "Isn''t it better?" Duke smiled, "Anyway, you have other friends! I think the girls in our ss are getting


    along well with you recently. "


    "Yes, yes!" Hry was very happy, "In fact, the girls in your ss are all very good! They are good at


    study and have good characters. Sometimes they even patiently answers questions with me. I really


    like your ss more and more! "


    Duke shrugged and corrected Hry, "No, No. It''s our ss!"


    Realizing what had happened, Hryughed and said, "Yes! It''s our ss! " Then she suddenly


    remembered something and said, "Brother Duke, I want to tell you something."


    "Okay." Duke nodded.


    "My former ssmate, who is a straight-A student, is called Vivien. and my former ssmate, Howard.


    Hee hee They two seem to be something special! " Hry covered her mouth andughed.


    "What? What do you mean? " Duke asked.


    "Oh, it''s just They liked each other unconscious! And then they yed and flirted with each other. "


    Hry smiled, "They almost made it clear. They will be together soon."


    "That''s great!" said Duke, nodding


    "Yes, I also think it''s great! But I didn''t expect that Vivien, who looks dull among my roommates, could


    develop so fast. "


    "Yes." Duke answered, but he was thinking about Howard.


    ''I didn''t talk much with Howard, but I could guess what Howard was thinking. Now Howard must have


    changed. That''s good. Otherwise, Hry would always be mine and he would be heartbroken in vain!''


    "Hry."


    Duke suddenly stopped Hry, "It suddenly urred to me that we might meet someone like Shelly in


    the future. What should we do then?"


    Hry stopped, turned around and smiled at Duke. "Maybe I will still be angry and jealous, but I like


    Brother Duke. My heart will never change. I will be brave and selfish to knock down all the girls who


    want to stay with you one by one."


    "Isn''t it too hard for you?" Duke stepped forward and hugged Hry. "I will try my best to avoid those


    people. If I can''t avoid them, you just need to stand behind me. I will knock them down one by one and


    tell them that it''s enough to have Hry in my life."


    Half a yearter.


    "No.1 Middle School of Ye city. The graduation ceremony of 2013 officially begins!"


    In the school hall, all the third grades'' students gathered in the hall to attend the graduation ceremony.


    Hry was also there, sitting next to Duke, with mixed feelings.


    One month ago, the college entrance examination was over, and the result of the college entrance


    examination a week ago came out. Three days ago, they filled in the university they were going to.


    Hry suddenly sighed that her high school life had passed like this. It took her only one year to


    complete the fruit that others had worked hard for three years! Well, she secretly asked her father to


    use his means to find out the fact that she would be admitted, and at the same time with Brother Duke.


    Albert applied for the same university with them, which was one of the top universities in the country.


    Emily intended to let Albert take over the Wind International Group and Pei Group, but not now.


    Therefore, Duke, Hry and Albert would finish their studies in the same university and then go abroad


    for further study.


    From now on, whether they would inherit the family business or start their own business depended on


    what kind of life they want.


    Hry couldn''t help but feel excited.


    The wonderful college life! She wasing! She wasing to stay with Brother Duke!


    "Every ssmate of Ye city''s No.1 Middle School is our pride! Here, I''m going to solemnly announce


    that our 2013 grade ssmates Congrattions on your graduation! "


    The headmaster said in an impassioned tone, and thousands of warm apuse broke out in the hall.


    Some girls couldn''t help but cry.


    After the graduation ceremony, the campus was full of third grade''s students and parents, either taking


    photos, ormunicating with teachers and students.


    Hand in hand publicly, Duke and Hry looked at each other affectionately.


    Albert suddenly felt a little envious. When he walked past the parterre in the middle of the teaching


    building, he suddenly felt the burning sight from the front. He looked up and saw a bright smile.


    "Brother Albert!" Seeing Albert, Rae ran towards him excitedly.


    Albert burst intoughter. He opened his arms slowly and stood there proudly, waiting for Rae to run


    over and throw herself into his arms. How could he forget that he still had Rae! ''Rae, I will wait for you!''


    In the sun, two pairs of young boys and girls were whispering to each other, with good-looking and


    smiling.


    Standing among the students, they were ordinary, but they were special.


    Their youth would not end, and their future would not end either.


    [This Is The End Of This Story].


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!